A modest and reasonable examination, of some things in vse in the Church of England, sundrie times heretofore misliked and now lately, in a booke called the (Plea of the innocent:) and an assertion for true and Christian church policy, made for a full satisfaction to all those, that are of iudgement, and not possessed with a preiudice against this present church gouernment, wherein the principall poynts are fully, and peaceably aunswered, which seeme to bee offensiue in the ecclesiasticall state of this kingdome. The contentes whereof are set downe in the page following.
         Covell, William, d. 1614?
      
       
         
           1604
        
      
       Approx. 511 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 117 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19461
         STC 5882
         ESTC S108881
         99844533
         99844533
         9354
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19461)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 9354)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1408:01)
      
       
         
           
             A modest and reasonable examination, of some things in vse in the Church of England, sundrie times heretofore misliked and now lately, in a booke called the (Plea of the innocent:) and an assertion for true and Christian church policy, made for a full satisfaction to all those, that are of iudgement, and not possessed with a preiudice against this present church gouernment, wherein the principall poynts are fully, and peaceably aunswered, which seeme to bee offensiue in the ecclesiasticall state of this kingdome. The contentes whereof are set downe in the page following.
             Covell, William, d. 1614?
          
           [8], 215, [9] p.
           
             Printed by Humfrey Lownes for Clement Knight, and are to be solde at his shop at the signe of the holy Lambe in Saint Paules Churchyard,
             At London :
             1604.
          
           
             A reply to: Nichols, Josias. The plea of the innocent.
             With an added dedication to the Archbishop of Canterbury.
             Reproduction of the original in the Union Theological Seminary (New York, N.Y.). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Nichols, Josias, 1555?-1639. -- Plea of the innocent -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Church of England -- Government -- Early works to 1800.
           Puritans -- Great Britain -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Modest
           and
           reasonable
           examination
           ,
           of
           some
           things
           in
           vse
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           sundrie
           times
           heretofore
           misliked
           ,
           and
           now
           lately
           ,
           in
           a
           Booke
           called
           the
           (
           
             Plea
             of
             the
             Innocent
          
           :
           )
           and
           an
           Assertion
           for
           true
           and
           Christian
           Church
           policy
           ,
           made
           for
           a
           full
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           not
           possessed
           with
           a
           preiudice
           against
           this
           present
           Church
           Gouernment
           ,
           wherein
           the
           principall
           poynts
           are
           fully
           ,
           and
           peaceably
           aunswered
           ,
           which
           seeme
           to
           bee
           offensiue
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           State
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contentes
             whereof
             are
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Page
             following
             .
          
        
         
           By
           
             William
             Couell
          
           ,
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinitie
           .
        
         
           
             Eccles.
             Chap.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             The
             children
             of
             wisedome
             are
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             their
             ofspring
             is
             obedience
             ,
             and
             loue
             .
          
        
         
           AT
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           Humfrey
           Lownes
           for
           Clement
           Knight
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           solde
           at
           his
           shop
           at
           the
           Signe
           of
           the
           holy
           Lambe
           in
           Saint
           Paules
           Churchyard
           .
           1604.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             Chap.
             1
             KIngs
             and
             Princes
             haue
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             haue
             care
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             page
             .
             1
          
           
             2
             The
             Church
             visible
             of
             all
             other
             Societies
             is
             fittest
             to
             haue
             a
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             neuer
             the
             same
             that
             some
             men
             desire
             .
          
           
             page
             .
             13
          
           
             3
             The
             Censure
             of
             a
             booke
             called
             
               The
               Plea
               of
               the
               Innocent
            
             .
          
           
             pa.
             25
          
           
             4
             The
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Reformers
             wholly
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             pag.
             32
          
           
             5
             Of
             Contention
             .
          
           
             pag.
             46
          
           
             6
             Of
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             pag.
             55
          
           
             7
             Of
             Subscription
             .
          
           
             pag.
             75
          
           
             8
             Of
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             pag.
             94
          
           
             9
             Of
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             pag.
             103
          
           
             10
             Of
             Ministers
             ,
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             learning
             .
          
           
             pag.
             124
          
           
             11
             Of
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             of
             Tithes
             .
          
           
             pag.
             142
          
           
             12
             Of
             Non
             Residencie
             ,
             Pluralities
             ,
             and
             Dispensations
             .
          
           
             pag.
             159
          
           
             13
             Of
             publike
             prayer
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             defectes
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Liturgie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             pag.
             174
          
           
             14
             Of
             Tolleration
             of
             diuers
             Religions
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             dissenting
             opinions
             from
             the
             true
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             bee
             permitted
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             pag.
             196
          
           
             15
             An
             humble
             conclusion
             to
             his
             sacred
             Maiestie
             and
             the
             Right
             Honorable
             Lords
             of
             his
             Highnesse
             priuie
             Councill
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             whom
             it
             may
             concerne
             to
             defend
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
             page
             .
             206
          
        
         
           Deo
           omnis
           Potestas
           &
           Gloria
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           and
           most
           Reuerend
           father
           in
           God
           &c.
           my
           verie
           good
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           LONDON
           .
           (
           ⸫
           )
        
         
           THe
           word
           (
           Right
           honorable
           )
           is
           in
           great
           trauell
           with
           much
           euill
           ,
           &
           when
           she
           shall
           be
           deliuered
           he
           onely
           knoweth
           who
           measureth
           al
           times
           with
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           before
           whose
           eye
           lieth
           open
           that
           bottomlesse
           aeternitie
           it selfe
           .
           The
           faces
           of
           Kingdomes
           and
           States
           according
           to
           the
           prosperitie
           and
           aduersitie
           of
           the
           Church
           amongest
           them
           sometimes
           looke
           heauily
           and
           sometimes
           chearfully
           as
           refreshed
           with
           more
           good
           .
           Man
           whose
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           serueth
           to
           number
           these
           things
           feeleth
           in
           himselfe
           
           a
           true
           diuinitie
           manifested
           by
           that
           pure
           ambition
           of
           being
           greater
           than
           hee
           yet
           can
           bee
           ;
           whilest
           notwithstanding
           in
           the
           sence
           and
           feare
           of
           these
           things
           hee
           stoopeth
           as
           to
           a
           burthen
           that
           is
           too
           heau●e
           .
           Religious
           and
           mature
           wisedome
           (
           the
           safest
           builders
           of
           true
           greatnesse
           )
           assureth
           men
           in
           prouidence
           to
           preuent
           the
           worst
           things
           or
           at
           least
           by
           foresight
           growing
           familiar
           with
           thē
           teacheth
           how
           to
           beare
           them
           with
           much
           patience
           ;
           fewe
           Kingdomes
           there
           are
           which
           haue
           not
           eyther
           more
           scarres
           in
           the
           Church
           not
           fully
           cured
           or
           else
           greater
           signes
           of
           greater
           insuing
           euils
           than
           our
           owne
           .
           I
           am
           loth
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           flatter
           (
           a
           fault
           whereunto
           I
           am
           not
           vsually
           subiect
           and
           a
           thing
           needlesse
           ,
           being
           the
           greatest
           hatred
           from
           the
           greatest
           loue
           which
           euerie
           beareth
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           )
           but
           I
           may
           say
           truly
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           what
           I
           say
           the
           world
           thinketh
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           this
           good
           (
           next
           our
           dread
           Souereigne
           )
           is
           now
           (
           without
           enuie
           bee
           it
           spoken
           )
           your
           owne
           .
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           hath
           made
           me
           out
           of
           that
           infinite
           loue
           and
           duty
           which
           I
           owe
           to
           his
           Grace
           being
           dead
           ,
           and
           your
           Honour
           yet
           aliue
           to
           dedicate
           these
           labours
           to
           you
           both
           ,
           
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           truth
           ,
           experience
           ,
           &
           her
           aduersaries
           haue
           proued
           (
           for
           gouernment
           )
           the
           most
           absolute
           since
           the
           
           Apostles
           time
           .
           That
           it
           is
           vndertaken
           by
           me
           is
           the
           greatest
           disaduantage
           to
           this
           cause
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           continued
           and
           daily
           receiueth
           strength
           from
           authority
           is
           amongst
           infinite
           blessings
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           vnspeakable
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           I
           haue
           dealt
           (
           as
           your
           Honour
           well
           knoweth
           )
           in
           this
           cause
           with
           a
           threefolde
           disaduantage
           ,
           one
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           so
           fully
           beene
           handled
           by
           so
           many
           of
           great
           learning
           heretofore
           ,
           so
           that
           at
           this
           time
           a
           defence
           was
           rather
           requisite
           to
           tell
           those
           that
           hope
           for
           alteration
           that
           our
           Church
           is
           still
           of
           the
           same
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           spake
           not
           heretofore
           onely
           to
           please
           that
           State
           ;
           a
           second
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           disliked
           are
           not
           differences
           of
           any
           great
           learning
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           deale
           with
           aduersaries
           whose
           chiefest
           hope
           dependeth
           vpon
           the
           allowance
           of
           vnlearned
           followers
           ;
           so
           that
           Demonstrations
           of
           reason
           are
           more
           requisite
           than
           proofes
           from
           authoritie
           .
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           generation
           apt
           and
           skilfull
           to
           speake
           euill
           ,
           I
           haue
           carefully
           and
           according
           to
           my
           naturall
           disposition
           auoided
           all
           occasion
           that
           might
           prouoke
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           yet
           I
           looke
           for
           no
           other
           ,
           neither
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           (
           so
           that
           this
           paines
           may
           benefit
           the
           Church
           )
           do
           I
           much
           care
           ;
           the
           strongest
           tyrant
           of
           things
           and
           men
           is
           fancy
           ;
           the
           truest
           gouernour
           Religion
           ,
           hallowed
           follies
           when
           they
           
           are
           vnmasked
           are
           but
           at
           the
           best
           the
           weake
           opinions
           of
           simple
           men
           ;
           of
           whom
           (
           notwithstanding
           )
           if
           they
           had
           learned
           humilitie
           and
           obedience
           ,
           this
           Church
           might
           haue
           much
           vse
           ;
           your
           Lordship
           is
           (
           besides
           that
           particular
           duty
           and
           thankefulnesse
           which
           I
           owe
           vnto
           you
           )
           executor
           of
           his
           Testament
           and
           Inheritour
           of
           his
           vertues
           that
           was
           the
           true
           owner
           and
           possessor
           of
           these
           labours
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           please
           your
           Honour
           to
           accept
           with
           their
           vnworthie
           Author
           into
           your
           more
           priuate
           and
           inward
           affection
           ,
           It
           shall
           bee
           my
           happinesse
           to
           be
           your
           seruant
           and
           their
           credit
           by
           your
           Lordships
           meanes
           to
           doe
           seruice
           to
           this
           Church
           .
           Thus
           in
           the
           assurance
           of
           this
           hope
           crauing
           pardon
           for
           my
           boldnesse
           ,
           I
           humbly
           take
           my
           leaue
           :
           desiring
           God
           to
           blesse
           you
           with
           all
           Graces
           fit
           for
           so
           high
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           with
           contentment
           and
           long
           life
           to
           my
           singular
           comfort
           ,
           and
           the
           especiall
           benefit
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           May
           27.
           1604.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             in
             all
             dutie
             ▪
             WILLIAM
             COVELL
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IF
           the
           immoderate
           desire
           of
           reformation
           in
           some
           men
           had
           not
           extended
           it selfe
           further
           than
           eyther
           Religion
           or
           reason
           would
           wel
           permit
           ,
           and
           especially
           at
           that
           time
           when
           thankfulnesse
           exacted
           from
           vs
           all
           something
           like
           a
           Sabbath
           for
           that
           blessed
           Rest
           continued
           to
           this
           Church
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           dread
           Souereigne
           this
           cause
           and
           some
           others
           not
           yet
           published
           had
           with
           their
           vnworthy
           authors
           slept
           in
           a
           long
           and
           a
           charitable
           silence
           ,
           and
           whereas
           the
           miraculous
           blessings
           bestowed
           and
           continued
           vpon
           this
           land
           could
           no
           otherwise
           rightly
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           than
           the
           true
           effectes
           of
           that
           Church
           which
           was
           planted
           in
           it
           (
           seeing
           as
           S.
           Ambrose
           saith
           :
           
           
             That
             is
             Charitie
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             is
             Charitie
             greater
             than
             the
             Empire
             ,
             if
             that
             faith
             bee
             inuiolate
             which
             preserueth
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           )
           I
           thought
           it
           vnfit
           to
           let
           these
           men
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           peace
           of
           this
           Church
           was
           litle
           beholding
           to
           their
           paines
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           an
           vniuersall
           ioy
           sounded
           a
           seditious
           Alarum
           to
           a
           second
           warre
           which
           as
           it
           could
           be
           no
           lesse
           than
           inconsiderate
           Zeale
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Leui
           to
           drawe
           their
           swords
           against
           their
           Reuerend
           Religious
           Fathers
           as
           if
           with
           Aaron
           they
           had
           beene
           guiltie
           of
           erecting
           a
           Golden
           Calfe
           ;
           so
           we
           hope
           ,
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           most
           seuere
           ,
           our
           defence
           shall
           neither
           be
           thought
           needlesse
           ,
           nor
           out
           of
           season
           ;
           wherein
           peraduenture
           our
           labour
           is
           of
           lesse
           vse
           ,
           because
           we
           encounter
           in
           particular
           men
           of
           no
           greate
           authoritie
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           whom
           our
           directions
           were
           first
           to
           haue
           answered
           in
           another
           manner
           ,
           but
           finding
           that
           to
           follow
           their
           steps
           had
           beene
           onely
           but
           to
           tread
           often
           in
           the
           same
           pathes
           which
           were
           wearisome
           in
           themselues
           and
           could
           haue
           brought
           little
           aduantage
           to
           this
           publike
           cause
           ,
           we
           rather
           resolued
           (
           hauing
           the
           approbation
           of
           authoritie
           to
           giue
           allowance
           )
           to
           defend
           a
           necessary
           ,
           weighty
           ,
           ●ighteous
           and
           publike
           
             Church
             gouernment
          
           ,
           than
           onely
           to
           reproue
           and
           confute
           some
           particular
           obscure
           ,
           and
           priuate
           men
           ;
           for
           accusing
           gaineth
           not
           that
           admittance
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           indifferent
           Readers
           ,
           which
           defending
           doth
           ,
           and
           herein
           I
           may
           safely
           protest
           I
           looked
           at
           no
           other
           scope
           in
           the
           labour
           and
           cost
           of
           this
           vnpleasing
           imployment
           than
           the
           discharge
           of
           my
           particular
           dutie
           ,
           and
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           seruice
           which
           I
           owed
           vnto
           this
           Church
           ,
           &
           yet
           if
           I
           had
           known
           which
           I
           vnderstand
           since
           that
           some
           more
           of
           Master
           Hookers
           works
           had
           bene
           recouered
           from
           the
           iniurie
           of
           men
           and
           time
           once
           againe
           to
           speake
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           I
           woul●
           most
           willingly
           haue
           obserued
           the
           praecept
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           
             Sirach
             :
             Thou
             that
             art
             yong
             speake
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             scarcely
             when
             thou
             art
             twice
             asked
             :
          
           
           for
           the
           same
           things
           (
           but
           who
           is
           able
           to
           speake
           the
           same
           things
           that
           he
           did
           ?
           )
           being
           spoken
           by
           diuers
           are
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           for
           my selfe
           if
           any
           man
           thinke
           this
           defence
           a
           presumption
           ,
           I
           may
           boldly
           say
           as
           E●●u
           did
           ,
           
           
             Behold
             I
             did
             wait
             vpon
             the
             words
             of
             the
             auncient
             and
             hearkened
             to
             their
             knowledge
             .
          
           But
           seeing
           wee
           are
           children
           of
           that
           Church
           whose
           prosperitie
           was
           enuied
           and
           peace
           hindered
           by
           the
           aduersaries
           of
           this
           cause
           ,
           wee
           could
           not
           but
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           voyces
           of
           Angels
           ,
           of
           
           men
           and
           of
           time
           and
           all
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           wee
           were
           in
           the
           comparison
           of
           them
           (
           as
           they
           bo●st
           of
           number
           )
           but
           like
           the
           children
           of
           Ruben
           and
           the
           children
           of
           Gad
           ,
           and
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Manasses
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           Israell
           besides
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           will
           needes
           send
           vs
           a
           message
           by
           Phyneas
           the
           sonne
           of
           Eleazar
           and
           ten
           Princes
           with
           him
           saying
           :
           
           
             What
             transgression
             is
             this
             that
             ye
             haue
             transgressed
             against
             the
             God
             of
             Israell
             to
             turne
             away
             this
             day
             from
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             ye
             haue
             built
             you
             an
             Altar
             for
             to
             rebell
             this
             day
             against
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Haue
             wee
             too
             little
             for
             the
             wickednesse
             of
          
           Peor
           
             whereof
             wee
             are
             not
             cleansed
             this
             day
             though
             a
             plague
             came
             vpon
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ?
           Wee
           must
           aunswere
           them
           as
           they
           did
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             God
             of
             Gods
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Gods
             he
             knoweth
             ,
          
           
           and
           Israell
           
             himselfe
             shall
             know
             ,
             if
             by
             rebellion
             or
             by
             transgression
             against
             the
             Lord
             we
             haue
             done
             it
             ,
             saue
             thou
             vs
             not
             this
             day
             .
             If
             wee
             haue
             built
             vs
             an
             Altar
             to
             returne
             away
             from
             the
             Lord
             eyther
             to
             offer
             burnt
             offerings
             or
             meat
             offerings
             ,
             or
             to
             offer
             peace
             offerings
             thereon
             ,
             let
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             require
             it
             .
             And
             if
             wee
             haue
             not
             rather
             done
             it
             for
             feare
             of
             this
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             vnto
             vers
             .
          
           30.
           
           Wee
           hope
           they
           will
           giue
           vs
           leaue
           if
           their
           Zeale
           make
           them
           iealous
           of
           any
           thing
           vsed
           or
           admitted
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             these
             are
             witnesses
             betwixt
             them
             and
             vs.
             &c.
             
          
           Betweene
           our
           forefathers
           ,
           and
           our
           generations
           after
           vs
           to
           execute
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           Lord
           before
           him
           ,
           
           in
           our
           Lyturgie
           ,
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           in
           our
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           that
           neither
           their
           children
           ,
           nor
           the
           children
           of
           any
           Idolatrous
           Church
           should
           say
           to
           our
           children
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           
             Yee
             haue
             no
             part
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           and
           if
           for
           all
           this
           they
           cease
           not
           the
           heape
           reproaches
           vpon
           that
           Church
           ,
           whose
           absolute
           gouernment
           they
           ought
           with
           thankfulnesse
           to
           imbrace
           ,
           and
           with
           loue
           to
           honour
           ,
           we
           must
           tell
           them
           as
           Saint
           Hierom
           doth
           that
           amongest
           Christiās
           
             not
             he
             that
             suffereth
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             offereth
             reproach
             is
             wretched
             .
          
           Wherein
           surely
           of
           all
           that
           euer
           laboured
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           he
           endured
           most
           ,
           &
           with
           most
           patience
           ,
           whom
           vertue
           crownd
           with
           much
           Honour
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           propheticall
           word
           (
           ouercame
           whilest
           he
           suffered
           )
           and
           now
           triumpheth
           .
           And
           for
           my selfe
           (
           Gentle
           Reader
           )
           I
           resolue
           humbly
           to
           endure
           whatsoeuer
           it
           pleaseth
           the
           vsuall
           impatience
           of
           their
           furie
           to
           lay
           vpon
           mee
           ,
           saying
           with
           Saint
           Austen
           ,
           In
           a
           good
           conscience
           I
           speake
           it
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             willingly
             doth
             detract
             from
             my
             good
             name
             vnwillingly
             doth
             add
             to
             my
             reward
             .
          
           For
           I
           lay
           with
           Saint
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Let
             no
             man
             thinke
             that
             there
             is
             more
             weight
             in
             the
             slaunder
             of
             another
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             testimonie
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             .
          
           Farewell
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           1.
           
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           haue
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           haue
           care
           for
           the
           Church
           gouernment
           .
        
         
           WWhere
           right
           hath
           no
           other
           aduantage
           but
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           Weaknesse
           hath
           got
           strength
           from
           opinion
           of
           Zeale
           ,
           there
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           safe
           to
           maintaine
           error
           ,
           than
           amongst
           better
           dispositions
           to
           defend
           a
           trueth
           .
           The
           Circle
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           best
           discouerer
           of
           mens
           secret
           ends
           (
           and
           not
           the
           least
           ,
           nor
           the
           least
           violent
           circumstance
           ouer
           the
           means
           )
           must
           at
           length
           make
           knowen
           to
           the
           weakest
           eye
           that
           is
           able
           to
           discerne
           least
           ,
           who
           haue
           beene
           thought
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           in
           humilitie
           for
           maintayning
           a
           truth
           ;
           and
           who
           proudly
           haue
           beene
           opposites
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           being
           ignorant
           and
           vnhonest
           ,
           they
           might
           bee
           thought
           to
           bee
           learned
           ,
           and
           seeme
           righteous
           .
           As
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           action
           since
           the
           time
           that
           this
           Land
           first
           embraced
           true
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           more
           violent
           and
           vnnaturall
           dispositions
           ,
           haue
           discouered
           themselues
           ,
           than
           in
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
             Church
             gouernment
          
           ;
           so
           is
           there
           nothing
           wherein
           the
           
             Wisedome
             ,
             Vertue
          
           ,
           and
           Souereigntie
           of
           Kings
           ,
           doth
           and
           ought
           more
           to
           appeare
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           well
           ordering
           of
           that
           Societie
           ,
           where
           vnto
           the
           most
           vsuall
           and
           greatest
           harmes
           haue
           commonly
           
           proceeded
           from
           too
           much
           Zeale
           :
           For
           that
           which
           man
           once
           apprehendeth
           as
           vertuous
           to
           bee
           done
           without
           great
           iudgement
           and
           moderation
           ,
           hee
           seldome
           tempereth
           himselfe
           from
           doing
           it
           eyther
           ouer-eagerly
           ,
           or
           ouermuch
           .
           This
           as
           it
           swayeth
           with
           Inferior
           persons
           ,
           (
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           haue
           no
           easier
           and
           speedier
           meanes
           to
           become
           eminent
           )
           so
           it
           is
           hardly
           tempered
           in
           those
           Princes
           being
           eminent
           alreadie
           ,
           whose
           vertuous
           education
           hath
           made
           them
           religious
           ;
           this
           being
           in
           one
           action
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           best
           assurance
           they
           can
           expect
           ;
           for
           themselues
           ,
           the
           best
           testimony
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           and
           toward
           God
           ,
           a
           demeanour
           least
           vnthankfull
           for
           any
           straunge
           or
           miraculous
           deliuerance
           that
           they
           haue
           receiued
           .
           All
           these
           being
           made
           stronger
           ,
           when
           a
           new
           people
           are
           become
           subiects
           ;
           when
           all
           men
           are
           disposed
           to
           giue
           strength
           to
           their
           hopes
           ;
           and
           make
           collection
           from
           Signes
           ;
           and
           when
           deliuerances
           are
           seconded
           by
           the
           peaceable
           and
           happie
           accesse
           of
           a
           greater
           Kingdome
           .
           So
           that
           in
           this
           case
           (
           vnlesse
           to
           a
           minde
           that
           hath
           no
           Religion
           at
           all
           )
           it
           shall
           bee
           much
           harder
           to
           perswade
           a
           moderation
           than
           too
           little
           .
           For
           with
           righteous
           Kings
           ,
           and
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           as
           nothing
           is
           dearer
           than
           Religion
           ;
           so
           in
           nothing
           they
           imploy
           their
           labour
           and
           authoritie
           more
           willingly
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           preseruation
           ,
           and
           honouring
           of
           the
           Church
           it selfe
           ;
           all
           kingdomes
           hauing
           no
           other
           safetie
           but
           this
           ,
           Their
           
             prosperitie
             to
             flourish
             for
             no
             longer
             time
             ,
             than
             the
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             maintayned
             among
             est
             them
             .
          
           This
           being
           by
           all
           obseruation
           the
           truest
           signe
           of
           a
           decaying
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             To
             haue
             a
             Cleargie
             vnhallowed
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             vnhonoured
             .
          
           But
           whilest
           all
           men
           are
           carefull
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           bee
           well
           gouerned
           ,
           euerie
           man
           obtrudeth
           his
           owne
           fancy
           ,
           and
           liketh
           best
           of
           those
           Rules
           ,
           which
           haue
           neerest
           affinitie
           with
           his
           owne
           brayne
           .
           
             Hence
             commeth
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             some
             men
             are
             not
             fully
             resolued
             ,
             to
             whom
             especially
             belongeth
             the
             Authoritie
             to
             prescribe
             (
             with
             warr●nt
             )
             the
             direct
             forme
             of
             the
             Church
             gonernment
             .
          
           Other
           offices
           for
           the
           attainment
           of
           this
           end
           (
           as
           to
           instruct
           ,
           and
           to
           aduise
           )
           may
           in
           all
           re●son
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           burthen
           of
           gouernment
           both
           more
           vertuous
           
           and
           more
           easie
           ,
           belong
           vnto
           other
           men
           ;
           But
           to
           prouide
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           publicke
           enioying
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           
             the
             maner
             of
             gouernment
          
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           all
           these
           (
           
             in
             a
             strict
             vnderstanding
          
           )
           are
           the
           religious
           duties
           ,
           and
           the
           honourable
           effects
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           authoritie
           is
           deriued
           vnto
           any
           ,
           ●yther
           in
           a
           blinde
           and
           false
           obedience
           to
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           through
           a
           partiall
           affection
           to
           a
           new
           Consistorie
           ,
           are
           both
           (
           if
           not
           equall
           )
           yet
           equally
           vsurpers
           of
           the
           Kings
           right
           .
           Nay
           whilest
           some
           of
           late
           haue
           beene
           earnest
           ,
           though
           ignonorant
           refusers
           of
           Subscription
           ,
           they
           hane
           showed
           in
           their
           actions
           ,
           how
           vncharitably
           they
           haue
           thought
           of
           their
           late
           Souereigns
           sincere
           Religiō
           .
           For
           to
           mislike
           the
           
             book
             of
             Orders
          
           is
           indirectly
           to
           affirme
           that
           we
           haue
           no
           ministery
           (
           which
           some
           impudently
           shameles
           haue
           dared
           to
           affirme
           plainly
           :
           )
           not
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           
             Booke
             of
             Common
             Prayer
          
           ,
           is
           to
           teach
           that
           we
           haue
           no
           forme
           of
           
             Church
             Liturgye
          
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           to
           refuse
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           
             Articles
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           men
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           our
           Church
           maintaineth
           vnsound
           doctrine
           .
           This
           as
           it
           was
           alleaged
           once
           by
           a
           Reuerend
           bishop
           in
           a
           Sermō
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           an
           accusatiō
           not
           yet
           cleered
           by
           any
           that
           I
           know
           ;
           a
           by
           one
           it
           is
           slubbered
           ouer
           vnhandsomely
           ,
           making
           the
           Obiection
           stronger
           than
           himselfe
           was
           able
           to
           answere
           truly
           :
           but
           this
           wee
           shall
           haue
           better
           occasion
           to
           confute
           hereafter
           .
           And
           it
           is
           too
           plaine
           what
           opinion
           they
           had
           of
           Her
           Religion
           (
           liuing
           )
           whom
           so
           boldly
           they
           dare
           depraue
           being
           once
           dead
           :
           But
           flattery
           looketh
           no
           further
           ,
           than
           eyther
           to
           escape
           punishment
           ,
           or
           receiue
           a
           benefit
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           the
           one
           is
           past
           feare
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           past
           hope
           ,
           wee
           dare
           then
           speake
           what
           wee
           thinke
           ,
           and
           more
           vnreuerently
           oftentimes
           of
           the
           same
           partie
           being
           a
           Saint
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           than
           we
           durst
           being
           a
           Prince
           in
           earth
           .
           It
           were
           fit
           all
           men
           considered
           (
           but
           especially
           Kings
           ,
           whose
           authoritie
           it
           doth
           secretly
           vndermine
           )
           how
           farre
           the
           admission
           of
           a
           
             Consistoriall
             Gouernment
          
           in
           a
           kingdome
           may
           suddenly
           vsurpe
           vpon
           that
           right
           which
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           Lawes
           haue
           ascribed
           to
           the
           King.
           That
           Kings
           ought
           to
           haue
           rule
           in
           all
           causes
           ,
           ouerall
           persons
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           warranted
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           
           so
           it
           is
           confirmed
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           this
           Land
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           This
           giueth
           vnto
           them
           Supremacy
           in
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Gouernment
          
           ,
           Exempteth
           from
           Inforcement
           of
           any
           Domesticall
           or
           forreigne
           power
           ,
           and
           freeth
           them
           from
           the
           penaltie
           of
           those
           lawes
           ,
           both
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           Ciuill
           ,
           whereunto
           all
           inferiour
           persons
           in
           a
           Kingdome
           are
           tyed
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           sinnes
           in
           Princes
           ought
           to
           be
           reprooued
           ,
           and
           
             rights
             of
             Clayme
          
           may
           be
           recouered
           against
           Kings
           ,
           yet
           in
           nothing
           are
           they
           liable
           to
           penall
           lawes
           ,
           much
           lesse
           subiect
           to
           the
           Iurisdiction
           of
           Elders
           ,
           or
           Excommunication
           of
           this
           
             Tyrannous
             Consistorie
          
           .
           Vnhallowed
           blouldnesses
           attempted
           in
           other
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           Imperionsly
           affected
           and
           vrged
           by
           some
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           nay
           the
           power
           to
           call
           Synods
           (
           an
           Authoritie
           by
           Parliament
           graunted
           vnto
           the
           Prince
           )
           some
           violent
           spirits
           haue
           attempted
           with
           that
           bouldnesse
           ,
           as
           if
           those
           only
           were
           Lawes
           ,
           which
           were
           warranted
           by
           this
           Consistorie
           ,
           (
           Princes
           being
           but
           to
           Execute
           what
           they
           appoint
           them
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           )
           whereof
           notwithstanding
           themselues
           must
           be
           only
           Iudges
           .
           Thus
           whilst
           the
           Prince
           ,
           warranted
           by
           his
           owne
           Law
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           publike
           Act
           of
           his
           whole
           people
           )
           gaue
           Authority
           to
           some
           graue
           Commissioners
           for
           Reformation
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           disorders
           ,
           They
           denie
           that
           any
           such
           ought
           to
           be
           appointed
           Iudges
           and
           often
           both
           in
           priuate
           and
           publike
           ,
           depraued
           that
           honorable
           and
           high
           Commission
           ;
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           vnseemely
           for
           them
           to
           controule
           ,
           so
           if
           our
           late
           Souereigne
           in
           great
           Wisedome
           ,
           and
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           had
           not
           giuen
           it
           authoritie
           and
           strength
           ,
           the
           bolddnesse
           of
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           pretending
           a
           Zeale
           ,
           had
           growen
           to
           bee
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           appearance
           ,
           There
           had
           beene
           little
           likelihood
           of
           safety
           to
           the
           Queene
           her selfe
           .
           And
           seeing
           all
           attempts
           are
           most
           violent
           ,
           that
           haue
           their
           beginning
           and
           strength
           from
           a
           Zeale
           to
           Religion
           ,
           bee
           it
           neuer
           so
           false
           ;
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           (
           doubtles
           )
           of
           greater
           vse
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           quiet
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           than
           the
           seuere
           and
           Reuerend
           authoritie
           of
           this
           high
           Cōmission
           ;
           without
           which
           assuredly
           long
           since
           we
           had
           miserably
           tasted
           of
           all
           those
           euilles
           ,
           
           which
           vncontrouled
           ignorance
           ,
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           crueltie
           cculd
           haue
           brought
           amongst
           vs.
           It
           is
           small
           reason
           Princes
           should
           giue
           eare
           vnto
           these
           plots
           ,
           which
           leaue
           them
           naked
           without
           meanes
           to
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           or
           their
           Subiects
           in
           the
           time
           of
           danger
           ;
           nay
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           honorable
           and
           highe
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           are
           to
           thinke
           themselues
           (
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           will
           )
           iniured
           by
           such
           ,
           who
           haue
           taken
           from
           them
           on
           of
           the
           three
           States
           (
           a
           State
           not
           of
           the
           least
           wisedome
           and
           grauitie
           )
           and
           from
           them
           all
           that
           Authoritie
           ,
           which
           they
           ascribe
           to
           a
           number
           of
           ignorant
           and
           sillie
           Artificers
           (
           for
           such
           some
           Consistories
           must
           needes
           bee
           )
           and
           guided
           by
           a
           youth
           sometimes
           ,
           neither
           of
           wisedome
           nor
           vnderstanding
           .
           It
           is
           miserable
           where
           men
           are
           ruled
           by
           no
           lawes
           ,
           seeing
           nothing
           is
           in
           man
           of
           greater
           daunger
           ,
           (
           vnlimited
           )
           than
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           which
           imperiously
           commaundeth
           ouer
           his
           fancie
           ,
           that
           is
           able
           to
           corrupt
           and
           peruert
           all
           
             Rules
             of
             order
          
           .
           Thus
           they
           interprete
           
             Tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             tell
             the
             Consistorie
          
           ;
           Which
           because
           
             Iohn
             Morrell
          
           did
           expound
           otherwise
           ,
           himselfe
           was
           excommunicated
           and
           his
           Booke
           burnt
           :
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           vsull
           ,
           than
           their
           pleasures
           to
           become
           Lawes
           ;
           (
           A
           thing
           peraduenture
           men
           may
           affect
           ,
           which
           either
           desire
           Change
           ,
           or
           do
           hate
           gouernment
           ,
           (
           but
           doubtles
           in
           it selfe
           Tyrannous
           and
           vnsufferable
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           odious
           and
           daungerous
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           Rulers
           are
           base
           ,
           there
           gouernment
           lesse
           equall
           ,
           and
           once
           admitted
           ,
           not
           easie
           to
           be
           shaked
           of
           .
           In
           on
           word
           ,
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           Lawes
           of
           this
           whole
           Land
           ,
           (
           nay
           not
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           any
           priuate
           persō
           )
           safe
           ,
           if
           this
           
             Consistoriall
             Gouernment
          
           may
           take
           place
           ;
           the
           benefit
           whereof
           as
           they
           magnifie
           (
           little
           weighing
           those
           yet
           vnexperienced
           Euils
           which
           must
           needes
           follow
           ;
           )
           so
           the
           harmes
           of
           it
           are
           at
           large
           set
           downe
           by
           diuers
           others
           ,
           who
           with
           learning
           and
           iudgment
           haue
           labored
           in
           this
           point
           .
           There
           is
           doublesse
           no
           Societie
           deerer
           vnto
           God
           than
           his
           Church
           ;
           in
           the
           gouernment
           whereof
           he
           hath
           made
           choice
           of
           
             two
             sorts
          
           of
           men
           to
           be
           imployed
           vnder
           him
           ;
           The
           first
           are
           Ministers
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           whose
           calling
           is
           perpetuall
           and
           necessary
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Church
           
           is
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           it
           cānot
           possible
           be
           cōtinued
           without
           these
           :
           of
           wihch
           we
           shall
           more
           fitly
           speake
           heereafter
           .
           
             The
             other
          
           are
           Kings
           and
           Magistrats
           :
           whom
           to
           the
           happy
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           hold
           with
           all
           reuerence
           ,
           of
           such
           vse
           ,
           that
           those
           are
           worst
           that
           mislike
           their
           gouernment
           ,
           &
           that
           Church
           (
           in
           all
           reason
           )
           like
           to
           be
           most
           happy
           ,
           which
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           mercy
           ,
           hath
           blessed
           with
           the
           best
           King.
           This
           appeareth
           in
           the
           Kings
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           who
           being
           vertuous
           ,
           Religion
           (
           that
           was
           decaied
           )
           was
           restored
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           others
           had
           corrupted
           ,
           the
           vprightnes
           of
           some
           which
           followed
           did
           purifie
           againe
           ;
           God
           in
           his
           loue
           performing
           that
           promise
           vnto
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           
             Kings
             should
             be
             her
             Nursings-fathers
             ,
             and
             Queenes
             her
             Nursing-mothers
             .
          
           In
           this
           respect
           (
           more
           specially
           than
           others
           )
           they
           are
           called
           
             Gods
             seruants
          
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           they
           serue
           him
           in
           the
           gouernmēt
           of
           the
           cōmonwealth
           (
           a
           thing
           common
           with
           them
           and
           the
           worst
           Princes
           )
           but
           because
           he
           vouchsafeth
           to
           vse
           their
           meanes
           ,
           as
           the
           fittest
           Instruments
           to
           aduance
           his
           Church
           vpō
           earth
           .
           And
           surely
           a
           
             double
             seruice
          
           God
           expecteth
           from
           them
           ;
           the
           
             one
             Common
          
           with
           all
           Christians
           ;
           the
           
             other
             peculiar
          
           ,
           to
           serue
           him
           in
           that
           place
           as
           Kings
           &
           Princes
           .
           To
           haue
           performed
           
             the
             first
          
           is
           an
           action
           of
           praise
           and
           may
           giue
           great
           hope
           ;
           but
           to
           faile
           in
           
             the
             second
          
           ,
           is
           staynd
           with
           reproch
           ,
           &
           vsually
           accompained
           with
           much
           daunger
           :
           Euill
           Princes
           seruing
           oftentimes
           to
           Act
           but
           the
           ruines
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           by
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           whose
           misery
           theselues
           for
           the
           most
           part
           doe
           perish
           .
           In
           the
           first
           dutie
           (
           as
           Christians
           )
           they
           are
           not
           priuiledged
           aboue
           other
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           tyed
           to
           same
           obedience
           ,
           bound
           to
           as
           many
           vertues
           (
           nay
           moe
           for
           exāple
           )
           &
           must
           in
           the
           end
           (
           being
           called
           to
           the
           same
           account
           )
           be
           iudged
           with
           as
           much
           seuerite
           as
           the
           meanest
           subiect
           .
           
             Be
             wise
             now
             therfore
             ,
             O
             ye
             Kings
             ,
             be
             learned
             ye
             that
             are
             Iudges
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
           
             Serue
             the
             lord
             with
             feare
             &
             reioyce
             vnto
             him
             with
             Reuerence
          
           :
           In
           
             the
             latter
          
           the
           seruice
           of
           Princes
           hath
           
             two
             parts
          
           ,
           the
           one
           concerning
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           the
           
             other
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           :
           to
           the
           first
           they
           are
           tyed
           as
           Kings
           ;
           to
           the
           latter
           they
           are
           bound
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           
             Religious
             Kings
             .
             The
             first
          
           in
           dooing
           mercy
           ,
           and
           iudgment
           ,
           in
           defending
           the
           fatherlesse
           and
           poore
           ,
           in
           seeing
           that
           such
           as
           
           be
           in
           neede
           and
           necessitie
           haue
           right
           ,
           in
           bestowing
           duely
           punishment
           ,
           and
           reward
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           those
           other
           polliticke
           vertues
           ,
           
           they
           are
           happy
           Instruments
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           prosperous
           and
           flourishing
           
             Commonwealth
             ;
             The
             second
          
           concerneth
           
             his
             Religion
          
           ;
           a
           duty
           ,
           as
           it
           lyeth
           vpon
           all
           (
           for
           all
           ought
           to
           be
           Religious
           )
           so
           especielly
           vpon
           the
           Prince
           ,
           who
           must
           not
           only
           be
           ,
           but
           be
           
             the
             meanes
          
           to
           make
           all
           other
           to
           become
           Religious
           :
           a
           thing
           ,
           though
           not
           euer
           true
           vnder
           vertuous
           Kings
           (
           whose
           holy
           examples
           sometimes
           preuaile
           no
           farther
           but
           to
           make
           Hypocrits
           )
           but
           seldome
           ,
           or
           neuer
           ,
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           where
           the
           Princes
           thēselues
           delight
           to
           seeme
           opēly
           prophane
           .
           If
           man
           had
           no
           other
           light
           but
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           &
           would
           not
           so
           willingly
           beleeue
           what
           were
           done
           with
           ,
           as
           without
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           yet
           euen
           
             this
             point
          
           will
           appeare
           to
           be
           most
           true
           ,
           being
           the
           practise
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           other
           guide
           for
           their
           Actions
           ,
           than
           the
           vnchangeable
           directions
           of
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ;
           for
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Religion
           was
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           most
           it
           was
           nothing
           but
           
             Idolatrous
             Superstition
          
           ;
           )
           yet
           the
           transgression
           thereof
           was
           esteemed
           worthy
           to
           receaue
           punishment
           ,
           and
           the
           appointment
           of
           this
           punishment
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           peculiar
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           
             principall
             authoritie
          
           to
           gouern
           the
           Comonwealth
           .
           Thus
           the
           Athenian
           tooke
           vpon
           thē
           the
           power
           to
           condēne
           Socrates
           (
           a
           man
           peraduenture
           wiser
           thā
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           )
           but
           faulty
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           in
           Religiō
           ,
           &
           therefore
           to
           be
           censured
           by
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           they
           al
           had
           .
           The
           like
           we
           read
           of
           the
           
             Romās
             .
             Tyberius
          
           would
           make
           Christ
           a
           God
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Senat
           (
           wher
           though
           the
           Act
           was
           needles
           ,
           &
           to
           Christ
           little
           honor
           ;
           )
           yet
           it
           sheweth
           that
           both
           the
           care
           of
           Religion
           belonged
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperor
          
           ,
           &
           that
           men
           (
           euen
           Heathe●s
           )
           were
           not
           hastily
           carried
           to
           performe
           any
           actiō
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           without
           the
           aduice
           of
           others
           iudgmēt
           :
           neither
           euer
           the
           Apostles
           or
           Prophets
           reprehēd
           this
           care
           in
           the
           Rulers
           in
           any
           age
           .
           It
           was
           easie
           to
           erre
           what
           Religiō
           was
           ,
           but
           all
           men
           saw
           to
           whom
           the
           care
           did
           principally
           belong
           ;
           neither
           should
           any
           mā
           deserue
           cōmendation
           for
           performing
           that
           which
           were
           wholy
           exempted
           from
           the
           limits
           of
           his
           owne
           calling
           .
           But
           al
           Antiquiti●
           hath
           giuē
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           honorable
           Testimony
           to
           Cōstantine
           
           and
           Theodosius
           ,
           two
           Emperors
           of
           much
           vertue
           .
           Nay
           
             Religi●n
             it selfe
          
           ,
           which
           giueth
           the
           best
           Rules
           to
           preserue
           Religion
           ,
           being
           contained
           in
           the
           
             Two
             Tables
          
           ,
           expresly
           commandeth
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           ouerseer
           ,
           the
           keeper
           and
           preseruer
           of
           both
           .
           Inwardly
           the
           strongest
           mōtiue
           is
           Religion
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           most
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           Religious
           ,
           who
           are
           Religious
           for
           conscience
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           a
           feare
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Maiestrate
           ,
           able
           to
           restraine
           those
           (
           at
           least
           from
           outwarde
           being
           euill
           )
           whom
           neither
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           Religion
           could
           make
           honest
           .
           
             Christian
             Emperours
          
           haue
           with
           their
           Zeale
           gained
           much
           honor
           for
           this
           in
           the
           eye
           and
           Iudgement
           of
           Gods
           Church
           .
           This
           made
           them
           when
           contentions
           arose
           ,
           to
           call
           Councells
           as
           that
           of
           
             Nice
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Chalcedon
          
           to
           purge
           the
           Temples
           both
           from
           
             Heathenish
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           and
           
             Christian
             superstition
          
           ;
           to
           make
           lawes
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           keepe
           men
           in
           obedience
           towardes
           God
           ;
           the
           irreligious
           contempt
           of
           whose
           worshippe
           (
           though
           in
           the
           Subiects
           themselues
           )
           haue
           brough
           a
           iust
           ruine
           ,
           euen
           for
           not
           forbidding
           ,
           both
           vpon
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           Reason
           then
           ,
           which
           tyeth
           Princes
           to
           procure
           the
           prosperitie
           of
           that
           land
           ,
           ouer
           which
           they
           gouerne
           ,
           exacteth
           frō
           them
           a
           principall
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           decay
           and
           the
           contempt
           whereof
           ,
           are
           the
           originall
           causes
           of
           pestilence
           ,
           dearthes
           ,
           wares
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           For
           where
           humors
           are
           infected
           a
           little
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           that
           the
           maners
           are
           first
           distempered
           a
           great
           deale
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Fathers
           are
           plentifull
           in
           this
           point
           .
           This
           made
           Saint
           Austine
           ,
           learnedly
           to
           confute
           the
           Donatists
           whose
           Haerecy
           was
           like
           the
           error
           of
           some
           in
           our
           days
           ,
           holding
           that
           Princes
           ought
           to
           permit
           euery
           man
           to
           enioy
           ,
           what
           Religion
           he
           likes
           ,
           and
           to
           persecute
           no
           man
           for
           Religion
           at
           all
           ;
           this
           serueth
           to
           confute
           the
           two
           great
           Errors
           of
           our
           time
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           The
           first
           holding
           it
           vnlawfull
           for
           a
           Christian
           to
           be
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           vse
           his
           authority
           in
           matters
           that
           cōcerne
           Religion
           ;
           the
           other
           that
           the
           care
           of
           Princes
           to
           maintaine
           Religion
           ,
           ought
           only
           to
           be
           with
           these
           word
           ;
           but
           to
           cōfute
           errors
           ,
           to
           reforme
           Churches
           ,
           to
           call
           Synods
           ,
           These
           they
           thinke
           to
           be
           
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           .
           The
           contrary
           to
           both
           these
           ,
           wee
           are
           taugh
           by
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           Historie
           ,
           by
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           by
           Testimonie
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Popes
           themselues
           ;
           who
           haue
           earnestly
           intreated
           the
           Christian
           Emperours
           to
           call
           Councels
           .
           This
           then
           being
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           that
           are
           of
           sound
           iudgement
           ,
           both
           the
           greatest
           care
           and
           honor
           to
           a
           Christian
           prince
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           a
           little
           those
           pointes
           that
           are
           absolutely
           requisite
           for
           the
           Religious
           performing
           of
           this
           duty
           ;
           the
           person
           whom
           wee
           call
           the
           Prince
           ,
           is
           hee
           that
           hath
           supreame
           authoritie
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           of
           that
           kingdome
           wherein
           he
           ruleth
           .
           In
           humane
           actions
           that
           they
           may
           be
           performed
           aright
           ,
           it
           is
           requisite
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           willing
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           knowledg
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           power
           ;
           with
           out
           the
           first
           our
           knowledge
           &
           abilitie
           do
           want
           motion
           ;
           without
           the
           second
           our
           motion
           &
           ability
           shal
           want
           skill
           ;
           without
           the
           third
           our
           motion
           and
           skil
           shal
           want
           strength
           .
           The
           first
           is
           an
           vnestimable
           benefit
           bestowed
           vpō
           religious
           princes
           from
           the
           powerfull
           Author
           of
           all
           pietie
           ;
           in
           this
           respect
           all
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           commend
           them
           to
           God
           more
           especially
           in
           their
           prayers
           ,
           assuring
           our selues
           ,
           that
           vnlesse
           wee
           or
           they
           faile
           ,
           hee
           that
           hath
           giuen
           them
           to
           will
           shall
           inhable
           them
           at
           length
           to
           performe
           it
           likewise
           .
           The
           best
           assurance
           to
           discerne
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           wil
           ,
           is
           the
           considerations
           of
           the
           ends
           which
           are
           only
           two
           ;
           
             Gods
             glory
          
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           which
           being
           not
           the
           scope
           of
           their
           actiō
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           possible
           that
           God
           should
           bee
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           will
           ,
           than
           that
           goodnes
           is
           possible
           to
           bee
           the
           Author
           of
           much
           euill
           ;
           Ends
           of
           doing
           which
           lye
           in
           the
           hart
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           are
           onely
           discerned
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           are
           the
           true
           discouerers
           what
           is
           the
           originall
           fountain
           of
           that
           we
           doo
           .
           For
           the
           same
           things
           are
           not
           alwaies
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           though
           the
           maner
           of
           performing
           be
           all
           one
           ,
           if
           the
           ends
           be
           diuers
           .
           The
           second
           thing
           is
           knowledge
           ,
           not
           of
           much
           lesse
           necessitie
           than
           the
           former
           ,
           wherby
           hee
           may
           bee
           truely
           assured
           ,
           what
           things
           are
           vnfit
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           warrantable
           to
           bee
           reformed
           ;
           neither
           this
           onely
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           by
           others
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           bee
           possible
           in
           euery
           particular
           ,
           and
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           A
           happines
           wheresoeuer
           it
           is
           ,
           neither
           least
           worth
           ,
           nor
           least
           
           power
           ,
           to
           make
           happy
           both
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           Cōmonwealth
           .
           This
           only
           was
           thought
           to
           bring
           greatnes
           ,
           &
           ruine
           ,
           both
           at
           once
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           whilst
           Emperors
           being
           busied
           with
           other
           affairs
           ,
           left
           the
           gouernment
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           the
           Bishops
           to
           the
           Suffragans
           ;
           these
           to
           the
           Monks
           ;
           whose
           authority
           &
           knowledge
           ,
           being
           much
           lesse
           ,
           all
           things
           were
           ruled
           ,
           with
           greater
           corruption
           &
           lesse
           truth
           .
           To
           auod
           this
           ,
           Moses
           ,
           cōmandeth
           the
           Princes
           ,
           day
           &
           night
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           reading
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ;
           next
           ,
           to
           haue
           those
           about
           thē
           who
           are
           lerned
           ,
           &
           honest
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           maime
           to
           a
           Prince
           to
           be
           assisted
           by
           any
           that
           do
           want
           either
           .
           For
           to
           be
           learned
           without
           Zeal
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           aduātage
           to
           thēselues
           by
           a
           publick
           losse
           ,
           &
           to
           be
           Zealous
           without
           skil
           ,
           is
           to
           coūsel
           oftētimes
           to
           matters
           that
           do
           much
           hurt
           .
           As
           the
           former
           maketh
           a
           King
           cōmonly
           to
           be
           ouer
           dissolute
           ,
           so
           these
           other
           do
           make
           him
           to
           be
           too
           rigorous
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           memorable
           exāple
           of
           Ioas
           the
           King
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           whilst
           he
           had
           Ieboida
           the
           priest
           assistāt
           to
           him
           ,
           al
           things
           happily
           succeeded
           to
           him
           ,
           &
           to
           his
           whole
           Realme
           ;
           but
           with
           his
           death
           (
           the
           King
           being
           destitute
           of
           such
           )
           all
           things
           as
           speedily
           came
           to
           great
           ruine
           .
           To
           further
           the
           Kings
           knowledge
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           means
           neither
           of
           least
           honor
           nor
           vse
           to
           call
           Synods
           ,
           of
           those
           Churches
           that
           imbrace
           the
           truth
           ;
           and
           in
           them
           to
           asemble
           men
           of
           best
           learning
           ,
           moderation
           ,
           and
           least
           partiall
           ,
           whose
           consultatiō
           (
           for
           disputatiō
           is
           a
           means
           both
           to
           contētious
           &
           insolent
           to
           finde
           a
           truth
           )
           may
           serue
           for
           resolution
           of
           such
           points
           ,
           as
           weaknes
           in
           humility
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           learn.
           It
           is
           lost
           labour
           in
           any
           ,
           &
           farre
           vnbefitting
           the
           honour
           of
           Kings
           ,
           to
           vndertake
           with
           Curiositie
           &
           pride
           to
           get
           knowledge
           ,
           seeing
           the
           one
           is
           not
           desirous
           to
           learne
           ,
           &
           the
           other
           desirous
           for
           to
           learne
           too
           much
           .
           This
           hath
           bin
           the
           Care
           of
           all
           religious
           
             Emperors
             ;
             Constantine
          
           the
           great
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Arrius
           called
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           .
           Thus
           Theodosius
           the
           great
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Nestorius
           ,
           the
           Councel
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
             Valentinian
          
           and
           Martian
           ,
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           against
           
             Eutiches
             ,
             Iustinian
          
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           against
           Seuerus
           ,
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Antioch
           which
           renued
           the
           error
           of
           
             Eutyches
             ,
             Constantine
          
           the
           fift
           ,
           The
           sixt
           Synod
           against
           the
           
             Monothelyts
             ,
             George
          
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             Macharius
          
           
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           &
           their
           followers
           :
           the
           third
           thing
           is
           ability
           which
           shall
           easily
           receiue
           greatest
           strength
           from
           hence
           ,
           if
           all
           lesser
           differeces
           remoued
           ,
           a
           perfect
           concord
           &
           agreement
           be
           made
           with
           those
           of
           the
           same
           Religiō
           .
           If
           Israel
           and
           Iuda
           be
           at
           variance
           ,
           both
           shal
           be
           caried
           into
           Captiuity
           ;
           the
           one
           into
           Assyria
           ,
           the
           other
           into
           Babilon
           .
           Thus
           the
           Eternall
           power
           punisheth
           our
           pride
           ,
           the
           fountaine
           of
           our
           dissention
           with
           captiuity
           ,
           to
           learn
           vs
           amitie
           ,
           &
           friendship
           in
           a
           strange
           land
           ;
           Oh
           that
           Ierusalē
           were
           built
           as
           a
           City
           at
           vnitie
           in
           it selfe
           !
           If
           any
           man
           yet
           doubt
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           kings
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           causes
           ,
           &
           ouer
           s●ch
           persons
           ;
           let
           them
           know
           that
           in●
           al
           ages
           ,
           with
           good
           warrant
           ,
           Princes
           haue
           displaced
           and
           iudged
           men
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           Religiō
           ,
           reason
           ,
           &
           desert
           haue
           moued
           them
           .
           Salomon
           displaced
           Abyathar
           ,
           and
           placed
           
             Zadock
             ;
             Theodosius
          
           ,
           &
           Valentinian
           ,
           made
           a
           decree
           that
           those
           which
           were
           infected
           with
           the
           impiety
           of
           Nestorius
           ,
           should
           be
           deposed
           .
           Iustinian
           is
           cōmended
           for
           deposing
           Silueirus
           &
           
             Vigilius
             ;
             Ieremy
          
           his
           case
           was
           heard
           of
           the
           Princes
           ;
           Cecilian
           &
           Athanasius
           being
           wronged
           ,
           
           appealed
           to
           Constātine
           :
           seeing
           thē
           this
           cloud
           of
           witnesses
           against
           thē
           ,
           let
           thē
           hereafter
           not
           so
           vnreuerently
           (
           as
           some
           haue
           done
           )
           account
           those
           persons
           Bauds
           to
           al
           maner
           of
           sins
           in
           Princes
           ,
           
           who
           maintain
           thē
           to
           be
           free
           frō
           excōmunication
           ;
           neither
           need
           they
           to
           fear
           (
           as
           some
           of
           them
           say
           )
           tha●
           this
           opinion
           proceedeth
           frō
           a
           worse
           cause
           than
           frō
           simple
           error
           .
           But
           the
           boldnes
           of
           some
           to
           excōmunicate
           the
           Prince
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           hath
           both
           giuen
           incouragement
           ,
           to
           seek
           alteration
           without
           reuerence
           ,
           &
           perēptorily
           to
           call
           that
           reformation
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           their
           own
           fancies
           ;
           hereunto
           I
           might
           add
           which
           is
           obserued
           by
           others
           ,
           that
           this
           Consistory
           taketh
           appeals
           ,
           
           or
           the
           right
           of
           redresse
           for
           all
           wrongs
           ,
           offered
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           Courts
           ,
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           for
           they
           themselues
           sitting
           in
           Christs
           
             Tribunall
             seat
          
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           neither
           lawful
           ,
           nor
           warrantable
           ,
           to
           appeale
           from
           them
           ;
           besides
           the
           law
           giueth
           vnto
           the
           Prince
           the
           Nomiuation
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           &
           some
           other
           Electiue
           dignities
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           the
           custody
           of
           Bishops
           Temporalties
           ,
           during
           the
           vacation
           ;
           And
           patronage
           paramōt
           ,
           or
           right
           to
           present
           by
           the
           last
           lapse
           :
           but
           these
           giue
           election
           of
           
             Church
             Offices
          
           to
           their
           Consistories
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           would
           deuide
           all
           
           liuings
           among
           their
           Elders
           &
           Decons
           ,
           whom
           they
           appoint
           to
           be
           paymasters
           of
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           if
           either
           I
           charge
           them
           with
           vntruth
           ,
           or
           any
           indifferent
           vnderstanding
           can
           thinke
           this
           not
           danngerous
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           let
           their
           petitions
           haue
           successe
           ;
           their
           complaints
           haue
           audience
           ;
           their
           cause
           finde
           fauor
           :
           and
           in
           that
           one
           Act
           ,
           let
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Prince
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           all
           vtterly
           perish
           .
           I
           omitt
           first
           fruites
           ,
           Tenthes
           ,
           subsides
           ,
           cōtributions
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           graunted
           by
           the
           lawes
           vnto
           the
           Prince
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           all
           which
           by
           thē
           are
           accounted
           sacriledge
           and
           robberie
           ,
           and
           left
           wholy
           to
           the
           disposition
           of
           their
           polliticke
           Consistorie
           ;
           and
           where
           as
           (
           as
           wee
           shall
           haue
           occasion
           to
           handle
           heareafter
           )
           some
           special
           men
           in
           particular
           cases
           ,
           both
           in
           equitie
           ,
           and
           conscience
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           exemted
           by
           priuiledge
           ,
           
           from
           those
           lawes
           that
           doe
           binde
           all
           ,
           (
           a
           power
           only
           reserued
           to
           the
           Prince
           himselfe
           ,
           )
           These
           hould
           all
           dispensations
           vnlawfull
           ,
           and
           howsoeuer
           they
           fauour
           it
           in
           themselues
           ,
           no
           lesse
           than
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           Antichristian
           ,
           in
           others
           .
           A
           thing
           doubtlesse
           of
           much
           vse
           ,
           and
           great
           necessitie
           in
           all
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           daunger
           at
           all
           ,
           where
           the
           King
           is
           vertuous
           .
           Whilst
           the
           true
           consequēts
           of
           their
           false
           opinions
           ,
           haue
           taught
           the
           world
           that
           these
           and
           such
           like
           derogations
           of
           the
           Kings
           authoritie
           ,
           haue
           beene
           maintained
           in
           that
           vnlearned
           Schoole
           ,
           they
           labour
           to
           make
           all
           men
           beleeue
           that
           Princes
           haue
           not
           more
           honest
           Religious
           and
           loyall
           Subiects
           than
           they
           are
           ;
           A
           thing
           surely
           by
           experience
           neuer
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           so
           longe
           as
           they
           haue
           entered
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           to
           become
           abbaters
           and
           disposers
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reuenewes
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           that
           were
           gouernor
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           were
           bound
           in
           dutie
           by
           power
           and
           reuenewe
           but
           to
           haue
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           only
           ;
           a
           Diminution
           of
           all
           greatnesse
           is
           affected
           by
           thē
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           disposition
           of
           that
           which
           they
           esteeme
           to
           be
           the
           superfluitie
           of
           all
           States
           ,
           necessarie
           defences
           ,
           and
           moderate
           Ornaments
           may
           all
           faile
           to
           make
           them
           rich
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           The
           Church
           visible
           of
           all
           other
           Societies
           is
           fittest
           to
           haue
           a
           Discipline
           :
           but
           neuer
           the
           same
           that
           some
           men
           desire
           .
        
         
           TO
           thinke
           that
           either
           the
           Church
           (
           how
           putrified
           soeuer
           the
           Religion
           be
           )
           be
           in
           so
           good
           a
           case
           for
           gouernment
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           either
           be
           added
           ,
           or
           taken
           away
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           better
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           same
           societie
           ,
           how
           much
           soeuer
           disordered
           ,
           be
           to
           be
           altered
           ,
           by
           priuate
           warrāt
           ;
           is
           very
           daungerously
           ,
           and
           apparantly
           ,
           to
           erre
           in
           both
           .
           The
           first
           being
           the
           effect
           of
           too
           much
           flattery
           ,
           and
           self
           loue
           :
           the
           latter
           ,
           the
           daungerous
           attempt
           of
           an
           insolent
           presumption
           ;
           both
           hazardous
           to
           that
           holy
           Societie
           ,
           whom
           either
           they
           thinke
           for
           gouernment
           to
           be
           absolute
           ,
           or
           absolutely
           to
           be
           gouerned
           by
           their
           owne
           fancies
           .
           In
           these
           two
           Errors
           ,
           the
           difference
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           first
           may
           easily
           erre
           ,
           in
           thinking
           ▪
           that
           to
           be
           best
           which
           Experiēce
           hath
           taught
           them
           to
           be
           good
           :
           in
           the
           latter
           there
           is
           lesse
           excuse
           because
           they
           mislike
           all
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           may
           not
           be
           esteemed
           to
           proceede
           from
           their
           owne
           deuice
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           gouernment
           requisite
           for
           that
           Societie
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           hath
           made
           knowen
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           both
           by
           proportion
           
           of
           those
           naturall
           ,
           and
           Ciuill
           Societies
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Church
           is
           compared
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           perfection
           of
           that
           fellowshippe
           ,
           which
           the
           Saints
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           places
           ,
           where
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           GOD
           hath
           preuailed
           ,
           haue
           had
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           worlde
           ,
           amongst
           themselues
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           roote
           of
           humane
           Societie
           (
           as
           being
           impossible
           to
           continue
           without
           order
           )
           is
           distinguisht
           by
           God
           himselfe
           into
           seuerall
           degrees
           and
           prerogatiues
           of
           
             Husbands
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             Maisters
          
           ,
           aboue
           
             Wife
             ,
             Children
          
           ,
           and
           Seruants
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           linked
           in
           the
           mutuall
           agreement
           of
           like
           dueties
           .
           
             The
             greater
             Branches
          
           that
           rise
           out
           of
           these
           rootes
           ;
           Cities
           ,
           countries
           and
           kingdomes
           are
           neither
           destitute
           of
           lawes
           ,
           to
           prescribe
           ,
           nor
           Magistrats
           to
           execute
           for
           the
           common
           good
           ;
           all
           receiuing
           dignitie
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           from
           this
           fountaine
           ,
           
             that
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             Good
             lawes
             ,
             they
             are
             well
             gouerned
             .
          
           If
           men
           were
           of
           themselues
           either
           willing
           ,
           or
           constant
           in
           that
           which
           were
           good
           ,
           It
           were
           needles
           to
           haue
           a
           discipline
           for
           all
           ,
           where
           euery
           mans
           vertue
           were
           a
           lawe
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           seeing
           our
           corruption
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           easily
           deceiued
           by
           our selues
           ,
           more
           easily
           seduced
           by
           others
           ,
           but
           most
           and
           most
           daungerously
           peruerted
           through
           feare
           ,
           and
           desire
           (
           the
           one
           to
           spurn
           vs
           that
           we
           goe
           not
           too
           flowe
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           bridle
           vs
           that
           we
           runne
           not
           too
           fast
           )
           there
           is
           a
           line
           ,
           both
           to
           direct
           ,
           and
           to
           amend
           ,
           necessarily
           limited
           to
           all
           sorts
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           lest
           disorder
           indured
           ,
           bread
           confusion
           ,
           the
           fore-runner
           of
           all
           ruine
           .
           Seeing
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Citty
           of
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           
           the
           kingdome
           of
           his
           beloued
           Sonne
           ,
           can
           wee
           thinke
           that
           he
           is
           careful
           for
           others
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           ,
           or
           negligent
           for
           his
           owne
           ?
           or
           that
           disorder
           is
           lesse
           daungerous
           ,
           or
           lesse
           to
           be
           feared
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           surely
           hee
           that
           in
           all
           places
           is
           the
           Author
           not
           of
           confusion
           but
           of
           peace
           ,
           
           will
           haue
           all
           thinges
           performed
           decently
           and
           in
           order
           for
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           
           To
           this
           ende
           hee
           appointed
           Stewardes
           oouer
           his
           houshold
           ,
           Watchmen
           ,
           and
           leaders
           ,
           ouer
           his
           flocke
           ;
           laborers
           in
           his
           haruest
           ;
           
             Husbandmen
             in
             
             his
             Tyllage
          
           ;
           and
           being
           proportioned
           to
           a
           bodie
           ,
           maketh
           some
           to
           bee
           Eyes
           ,
           Eares
           ,
           Tongues
           ,
           Handes
           ;
           that
           is
           principall
           members
           ,
           
           for
           directing
           ,
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           without
           which
           (
           in
           all
           reason
           )
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           vnable
           to
           prouide
           for
           the
           safetie
           and
           securitie
           of
           it selfe
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Honour
           ,
           or
           happinesse
           had
           beene
           small
           ,
           to
           haue
           made
           it
           a
           Church
           ,
           vnlesse
           this
           likewise
           had
           beene
           added
           ,
           To
           haue
           made
           it
           a
           Church
           that
           is
           well
           Gouerned
           :
           for
           the
           vnitie
           of
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           not
           kept
           ,
           
           but
           in
           the
           bande
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           This
           Regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           as
           well
           Extelternall
           ,
           as
           Internall
           ;
           The
           latter
           is
           that
           gouernment
           which
           God
           hath
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           truth
           ,
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           is
           neuer
           varied
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           not
           questioned
           amongest
           vs
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Englande
           .
           By
           this
           which
           is
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           all
           men
           confesse
           ,
           that
           GOD
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           effectually
           worketh
           in
           his
           Saintes
           the
           Faith
           of
           his
           truth
           ;
           the
           feeling
           of
           his
           grace
           ;
           and
           other
           spirituall
           blessinges
           according
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           for
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           owne
           Glorie
           ,
           in
           which
           no
           earthly
           creature
           is
           able
           to
           ioyne
           or
           to
           concurre
           with
           him
           ;
           sauing
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           being
           left
           as
           externall
           meanes
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           fitte
           persons
           for
           both
           ,
           and
           a
           power
           in
           them
           to
           admitte
           ,
           and
           reiect
           ,
           lest
           happily
           ,
           holy
           thinges
           be
           defiled
           ,
           whilst
           Pearles
           are
           cast
           vnto
           Dogges
           and
           Swine
           .
           
           From
           hence
           ariseth
           a
           necessitie
           of
           externall
           Gouernment
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ;
           which
           respecteth
           the
           appointing
           of
           meete
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           due
           approbation
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           to
           be
           credited
           with
           the
           free
           dispensation
           of
           such
           inestimable
           Treasures
           committed
           to
           their
           Charge
           .
           In
           this
           ,
           whilst
           all
           men
           agree
           that
           it
           ought
           ,
           and
           many
           that
           are
           religious
           are
           desirous
           that
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           rightly
           ordered
           ;
           many
           Intemperat
           men
           ,
           without
           any
           learning
           ,
           or
           care
           ,
           haue
           offred
           vnto
           vs
           that
           kinde
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           which
           had
           it
           beene
           once
           admitted
           ,
           could
           not
           choose
           but
           
           time
           haue
           pocured
           a
           ruine
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           whose
           labours
           (
           as
           farre
           as
           they
           were
           honest
           )
           no
           man
           hath
           reason
           to
           dispies
           :
           but
           being
           daungerou●
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           diswaded
           from
           attempting
           ,
           and
           frendely
           to
           be
           counsailled
           ,
           to
           aduise
           better
           .
           For
           to
           allow
           the
           best
           and
           fauorablest
           excuse
           that
           this
           cause
           can
           afford
           ,
           (
           a
           curtesie
           perhaps
           they
           desire
           not
           at
           our
           hands
           )
           is
           to
           thinke
           they
           haue
           dealt
           as
           men
           ,
           that
           comming
           in
           loue
           ,
           to
           visite
           a
           sicke
           friende
           ,
           haue
           euery
           man
           geauen
           his
           aduise
           without
           skill
           .
           The
           best
           reason
           (
           in
           wise
           Iudgements
           )
           to
           deny
           alteration
           of
           any
           well
           establisht
           order
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           procure
           approbation
           ,
           with
           good
           conscience
           to
           such
           customes
           as
           are
           publikely
           in
           vse
           ;
           is
           when
           there
           riseth
           from
           the
           due
           consideration
           of
           them
           ,
           apparant
           reason
           (
           allthough
           not
           all
           waies
           to
           proue
           them
           bettter
           )
           than
           any
           other
           ,
           
           (
           for
           who
           did
           euer
           require
           this
           in
           mans
           ordinance
           (
           yet
           competent
           to
           shew
           their
           conuenient
           fitnesse
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           vse
           for
           which
           they
           should
           serue
           ;
           duties
           of
           Religion
           performed
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           ought
           to
           haue
           in
           them
           according
           to
           our
           power
           ,
           a
           sensible
           excellency
           ,
           Correspondent
           to
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           him
           whom
           we
           worship
           ;
           yea
           then
           are
           publike
           duties
           in
           the
           Church
           best
           ordered
           ,
           
           when
           the
           militant
           doth
           resemble
           by
           sensible
           meanes
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           that
           hidden
           dignitie
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Church
           Triumphant
           in
           Heauen
           is
           beutified
           ;
           how
           be
           it
           as
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           life
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           was
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Desert
           ,
           a
           greeuous
           annoyance
           ;
           (
           for
           ease
           whereof
           his
           extraordinary
           prouidence
           ordained
           a
           Clowdy
           Pillar
           to
           ouershadowe
           them
           )
           so
           things
           of
           generall
           vse
           and
           benefit
           (
           for
           in
           this
           world
           what
           is
           so
           perfect
           that
           no
           inconuenience
           doth
           euer
           follow
           it
           )
           may
           by
           some
           accident
           ,
           be
           incomm●dious
           to
           a
           few
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           for
           priuate
           Euills
           ,
           reamedies
           there
           are
           of
           like
           conditions
           ,
           though
           publike
           ordinances
           wherein
           the
           common
           good
           is
           respected
           ,
           be
           not
           stirred
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           therefore
           allowed
           that
           in
           the
           externall
           forme
           of
           Religion
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           are
           apparantly
           and
           haue
           beene
           sufficiently
           proued
           effectuall
           ,
           and
           generally
           fit
           to
           set
           forward
           godlinesse
           ,
           either
           as
           betokening
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           as
           
           beseeming
           the
           dignitie
           of
           religion
           ,
           (
           both
           which
           are
           shadowed
           in
           the
           riches
           and
           ornaments
           of
           our
           Church
           )
           or
           as
           concurring
           with
           Celestial
           impressions
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           may
           be
           reuerently
           retained
           ,
           some
           few
           ,
           rare
           ,
           casuall
           ,
           and
           tollerable
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           cureable
           inconueniences
           ,
           notwithstanding
           .
           And
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           consideration
           either
           of
           least
           reason
           ,
           or
           least
           vse
           ,
           to
           obserue
           what
           hath
           beene
           allowed
           as
           fit
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           all
           Antiquitie
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           from
           which
           either
           easily
           ,
           or
           much
           ,
           to
           swarue
           ,
           was
           neuer
           yet
           in
           experience
           ,
           warranted
           to
           be
           safe
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           altering
           of
           formes
           of
           Church
           gouernment
           ,
           Reason
           doth
           not
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           good
           either
           to
           change
           what
           Experience
           hath
           taught
           to
           be
           without
           much
           hurt
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           change
           to
           followe
           the
           direction
           of
           yong
           heads
           .
           For
           though
           
             Ripenes
             of
             vnderstanding
          
           ,
           
           
             be
             grayehairs
             and
             the
             vertues
             of
             such
             be
             old
             age
             ,
          
           yet
           wisedome
           and
           youth
           are
           seldome
           ioyned
           ;
           for
           we
           must
           seeke
           it
           among
           the
           Auncient
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           length
           of
           dayes
           vnderstāding
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           contention
           be
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           must
           harken
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           they
           that
           rule
           vs
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           doubtlesse
           the
           aged
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           best
           experienced
           ,
           least
           subiect
           to
           rash
           &
           vnaduised
           passiōs
           ,
           seldome
           carried
           with
           an
           affectation
           of
           noueltie
           ,
           or
           change
           ,
           &
           therefore
           best
           in
           matter
           of
           Counsaile
           to
           be
           best
           trusted
           ,
           and
           safest
           in
           matter
           of
           Change
           ,
           to
           be
           wholly
           followed
           ;
           for
           as
           hands
           are
           seldome
           profitable
           to
           any
           great
           attempts
           ,
           longer
           than
           youth
           strengthen
           them
           ;
           so
           Wisedome
           is
           not
           of
           much
           value
           ,
           till
           age
           and
           experience
           haue
           brought
           it
           to
           perfection
           .
           In
           whom
           therefore
           time
           hath
           not
           perfected
           knowledge
           ,
           such
           must
           be
           content
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           in
           whom
           it
           hath
           ,
           sharp
           and
           subtill
           discourses
           of
           witt
           (
           which
           are
           not
           the
           ordinarie
           felicities
           of
           those
           that
           haue
           laboured
           in
           this
           cause
           )
           procure
           many
           times
           great
           applause
           ,
           butbeing
           laid
           in
           the
           ballāce
           with
           that
           which
           the
           habit
           of
           sound
           Experience
           plainly
           deliuereth
           ,
           they
           are
           ouer-weighed
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           of
           deliberation
           and
           Counsaile
           ,
           follow
           the
           aduise
           of
           him
           ,
           
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Aske
             thy
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             shew
             thee
             ,
             thine
             Auncients
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             tell
             the.
          
           They
           which
           doe
           nothing
           (
           as
           
           one
           wisely
           noteth
           )
           but
           that
           which
           men
           of
           accompt
           did
           before
           them
           ,
           are
           although
           they
           doe
           amisse
           ,
           yet
           they
           lesse
           faultie
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           the
           Authors
           of
           harme
           ;
           and
           doing
           well
           their
           actions
           are
           freed
           from
           preiudice
           of
           Noueltie
           ,
           an
           imputatiō
           alone
           able
           to
           diminish
           the
           credite
           of
           that
           which
           is
           well
           donne
           ;
           The
           loue
           of
           thinges
           auncient
           doth
           argue
           stayednesse
           ,
           but
           leuitie
           and
           want
           of
           Experience
           ,
           maketh
           apt
           to
           innouations
           .
           For
           vsually
           (
           where
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           gaine
           say
           )
           that
           which
           wisedome
           did
           first
           begin
           ,
           and
           hath
           beene
           with
           good
           men
           long
           continued
           ,
           challengeth
           allowance
           of
           them
           that
           succeede
           ,
           although
           it
           pleade
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           new
           (
           as
           their
           discipline
           is
           )
           if
           it
           promise
           not
           much
           ,
           doth
           feare
           condemnation
           ,
           before
           triall
           ,
           till
           triall
           noe
           wise
           man
           (
           although
           women
           and
           some
           rash
           heades
           doe
           )
           doth
           acquite
           ,
           or
           trust
           it
           ,
           what
           good
           soeuer
           it
           pretend
           or
           promise
           .
           So
           that
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           fewe
           things
           being
           knowen
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           they
           growe
           to
           be
           auncient
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           small
           reason
           to
           dislike
           ,
           or
           alter
           ,
           what
           by
           continuance
           wee
           haue
           found
           to
           bee
           profitably
           honest
           ;
           so
           we
           haue
           much
           lesse
           cause
           to
           admitt
           that
           which
           in
           our selues
           ,
           and
           our
           Church
           doth
           want
           triall
           ,
           and
           with
           others
           abroad
           ,
           hath
           beene
           the
           Originall
           of
           much
           euill
           .
           Nowe
           because
           all
           thinges
           can
           not
           be
           Auncient
           which
           are
           expedient
           ,
           and
           needefull
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           This
           being
           a
           bodie
           which
           neuer
           dieth
           ,
           hath
           euer
           power
           ,
           no
           lesse
           to
           ordaine
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           
             that
             which
             neuer
             was
          
           ,
           than
           to
           ratifie
           that
           which
           hath
           beene
           before
           .
           for
           surely
           the
           Church
           (
           howesoeuer
           some
           men
           distast
           this
           point
           )
           hath
           Authoritie
           to
           establish
           that
           for
           an
           order
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           which
           at
           an
           other
           ,
           it
           may
           abolish
           ,
           and
           in
           both
           doe
           well
           .
           Laws
           concerning
           outward
           order
           are
           changable
           ,
           articles
           concerning
           doctrine
           are
           not
           .
           
           There
           is
           (
           saith
           Cassianus
           )
           no
           place
           of
           audience
           left
           for
           them
           ,
           by
           whom
           obedience
           is
           not
           yielded
           to
           that
           which
           all
           haue
           agreed
           vpon
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           feared
           that
           the
           sacred
           worde
           shall
           at
           their
           handes
           ,
           hardly
           receiue
           due
           honour
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           holy
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           doe
           receiue
           contempt
           ;
           It
           being
           a
           vertuous
           obedience
           in
           both
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           the
           rest
           in
           that
           
           which
           the
           Church
           commaundeth
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           which
           God
           commaundeth
           vnto
           his
           Church
           .
           And
           if
           those
           things
           which
           are
           misliked
           ,
           (
           peraduenture
           of
           a
           number
           without
           reason
           )
           were
           euils
           of
           that
           nature
           that
           could
           not
           bee
           remooued
           ,
           without
           manifest
           daunger
           to
           succeede
           in
           their
           roomes
           ;
           wisedome
           (
           of
           Necessitie
           )
           must
           giue
           place
           to
           Necessity
           ;
           all
           that
           it
           can
           doo
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           may
           bee
           ,
           to
           mitigate
           the
           euils
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           best
           things
           are
           not
           possible
           ,
           the
           best
           may
           bee
           made
           of
           those
           that
           are
           .
           Wisedome
           will
           rather
           tollerate
           some
           euill
           in
           
             A
             forme
             of
             gouernment
          
           that
           is
           tryed
           ,
           Than
           in
           
             a
             Gouernment
             vntryed
          
           ;
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           hazard
           of
           a
           farre
           greater
           .
           It
           is
           the
           honour
           of
           all
           Kings
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           
             this
             Land
          
           ,
           to
           bee
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           
             Defendours
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           :
           and
           this
           not
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           Enemies
           abroad
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           also
           which
           desire
           alteration
           at
           home
           ,
           oftentimes
           
             A
             hope
             of
             ease
          
           giueth
           men
           that
           iustly
           suffer
           ,
           occasion
           to
           complaine
           ,
           whose
           discontentments
           (
           how
           lamentably
           soeuer
           diplayed
           )
           are
           not
           alwaies
           the
           euidences
           of
           true
           griefe
           ;
           nor
           euer
           the
           argumentes
           of
           a
           iust
           wrong
           .
           For
           doubtlesse
           let
           a
           Church
           bee
           as
           well
           gouerned
           ,
           as
           euer
           was
           any
           eyther
           in
           ,
           or
           before
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ;
           Let
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           both
           labour
           to
           make
           it
           Excellent
           ;
           
           Let
           Dauid
           and
           all
           his
           Counsellours
           aduise
           for
           the
           good
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           she
           shal
           neuer
           want
           those
           within
           the
           bosome
           of
           her
           ,
           who
           eyther
           wearie
           with
           that
           which
           is
           auncient
           ,
           or
           in
           loue
           with
           some
           newe
           deuise
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           are
           readie
           to
           depraue
           that
           Gouernment
           ,
           which
           they
           ought
           for
           to
           reuerence
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Orders
           of
           that
           Societie
           wherevnto
           in
           all
           dutie
           they
           doo
           owe
           obedience
           .
           There
           will
           euer
           bee
           some
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           ,
           to
           tell
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           too
           much
           vpon
           them
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           frailtie
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           our
           vnwillingnesse
           to
           liue
           in
           subiection
           to
           the
           gouernment
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           That
           wee
           will
           rather
           ,
           hazard
           an
           opposition
           to
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           than
           haue
           our
           Zeale
           to
           bee
           guided
           by
           the
           limits
           of
           any
           Lawes
           ;
           doubtlesse
           those
           that
           are
           thus
           proud
           ,
           may
           iustly
           suspect
           that
           GOD
           hath
           not
           placed
           them
           as
           workmen
           ,
           in
           the
           reformation
           of
           the
           
           
             External
             gouernment
          
           of
           
             that
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           whose
           foundation
           was
           first
           laid
           with
           so
           much
           humilitie
           ;
           This
           if
           the
           first
           authors
           of
           these
           troubles
           had
           well
           considered
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           Consequent
           ,
           haue
           allotted
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           authoritie
           of
           alteration
           ,
           vnto
           the
           violent
           ,
           and
           vnlimited
           passions
           of
           the
           rude
           multitude
           ;
           a
           thing
           in
           it selfe
           as
           without
           warrant
           ,
           so
           incredible
           almost
           to
           haue
           proceeded
           from
           men
           that
           were
           furnished
           but
           with
           common
           sence
           .
           Could
           any
           thing
           sound
           more
           pleasing
           to
           the
           lowest
           and
           worst
           parts
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ?
           Could
           any
           thing
           moue
           sooner
           to
           rebellion
           ,
           than
           
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Communaltie
             ?
          
           
           
             that
             the
             Communaltie
             may
             lawfully
             require
             of
             their
             King
             to
             haue
             true
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             negligent
             they
             iustly
             may
             themselues
             prouide
             them
             ,
             maintaine
             them
             ,
             defend
             them
             against
             all
             that
             persecute
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             detaine
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             Church-liuings
             from
             the
             other
             sorte
          
           ?
           If
           these
           strange
           opinions
           which
           must
           needes
           sound
           harshly
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           all
           Kinges
           ,
           had
           not
           dispersed
           themselues
           like
           a
           poyson
           into
           the
           veynes
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           Authors
           might
           haue
           slept
           in
           silence
           ,
           and
           their
           hallowed
           treasons
           haue
           remained
           vntouched
           ;
           But
           seeing
           those
           who
           were
           sollicitours
           abroad
           ,
           are
           now
           so
           neere
           that
           they
           be
           daungerous
           perswaders
           at
           home
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           consideration
           not
           of
           small
           importance
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           looke
           at
           the
           Authors
           and
           the
           meanes
           (
           with
           what
           pretences
           soeuer
           they
           are
           ouershadowed
           )
           as
           at
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           neither
           much
           needfull
           ,
           nor
           verie
           safe
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           (
           in
           humane
           reason
           we
           haue
           now
           lesse
           cause
           than
           euer
           ,
           to
           feare
           the
           daunger
           of
           this
           euill
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           no
           harme
           in
           a
           religious
           Kingdome
           ,
           with
           a
           vertuous
           Prince
           findeth
           as
           little
           resistance
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           couered
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Zeale
           ;
           all
           men
           haue
           cause
           both
           to
           pray
           ,
           aduise
           ,
           and
           assist
           ,
           that
           the
           misteries
           of
           this
           euill
           (
           the
           iust
           punishment
           for
           the
           contempt
           of
           his
           truth
           )
           light
           not
           vpō
           vs
           ,
           in
           our
           dayes
           nor
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           Children
           ,
           that
           shall
           succeede
           after
           .
           There
           is
           not
           any
           fancie
           grounded
           vpon
           so
           little
           truth
           ,
           that
           hath
           so
           speedely
           growne
           to
           that
           greatnes
           ,
           as
           the
           discipline
           of
           Geneua
           hath
           ;
           It
           is
           like
           in
           our
           Kingdome
           (
           yet
           fit
           inough
           peraduenture
           for
           
           them
           )
           vnto
           the
           Gourd
           that
           shadowed
           Ionas
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           small
           continuance
           ,
           and
           yet
           some
           great
           Prophets
           are
           content
           to
           rest
           vnder
           the
           shadowe
           of
           it
           ;
           wee
           shall
           easily
           forgett
           the
           Author
           of
           greater
           benefits
           ,
           vnlesse
           some
           Worme
           in
           mercie
           be
           sent
           for
           to
           eate
           it
           downe
           ;
           at
           the
           first
           in
           the
           Auncient
           Disputations
           ,
           against
           the
           Papists
           and
           Anabaptistes
           ,
           
           both
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           Geneua
           ,
           there
           could
           bee
           found
           but
           two
           essentiall
           notes
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           
             The
             true
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             administration
          
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           when
           some
           of
           ours
           were
           returned
           from
           Geneua
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           affraied
           to
           tell
           vs
           ,
           (
           a
           strange
           opinion
           to
           be
           publisht
           by
           learned
           wise
           men
           )
           That
           Maister
           Beza
           helde
           the
           Geneua
           Discipline
           ,
           the
           third
           note
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           of
           as
           much
           necessitie
           as
           the
           Sacramentes
           or
           the
           worde
           it selfe
           ;
           which
           thing
           if
           it
           were
           as
           soundly
           proued
           ,
           as
           it
           seemes
           it
           is
           constantly
           beleeued
           by
           them
           ,
           all
           men
           had
           reason
           to
           acknowledge
           them
           the
           Authors
           of
           much
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           aduenture
           themselues
           farre
           ,
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           .
           Out
           of
           this
           stronge
           opinion
           haue
           proceeded
           these
           vnreuerend
           speeches
           against
           our
           Land
           :
           
           
             Englande
             with
             an
             Impudent
             forehead
             ,
             hath
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             come
             neere
             the
             Holy
             one
             :
             wee
             are
             neuer
             the
             better
             for
             her
             Maiesties
             reformation
             .
             seeing
             the
             Walls
             of
             Sion
             ,
             lye
             euen
             with
             the
             Ground
             .
             Rome
             is
             come
             into
             our
             gates
             .
             Antichrist
             reigneth
             amongst
             vs
             ,
          
           Infinite
           are
           the
           speeches
           collected
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           writings
           by
           others
           in
           this
           kinde
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           
           they
           would
           seeme
           both
           to
           flatter
           the
           Prince
           (
           if
           so
           worthie
           a
           Prince
           could
           bee
           flattered
           )
           and
           highly
           to
           commend
           her
           happie
           gouernment
           ,
           so
           many
           waies
           profitable
           both
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           but
           whilst
           we
           charge
           them
           with
           Innouation
           (
           a
           thing
           whereunto
           wise
           Gouernors
           must
           haue
           good
           regard
           )
           One
           commeth
           forth
           with
           great
           boldnesse
           (
           yet
           one
           of
           the
           weakest
           that
           hath
           laboured
           in
           this
           cause
           )
           and
           saith
           ,
           
           wee
           craue
           no
           
             alteration
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             which
             are
             (
             standing
             as
             they
             doe
             )
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Apostles
             vse
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Canon
             of
             Gods
             holy
             word
             in
             those
             circumstāces
             which
             remain
             yet
             vnreformed
             .
          
           Do
           you
           speake
           cōsideratly
           in
           this
           
           plea
           ?
           were
           all
           things
           that
           are
           desired
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           others
           vsed
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ?
           Are
           they
           all
           warranted
           by
           the
           Canon
           of
           Gods
           word
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           if
           you
           had
           perused
           with
           any
           indifferency
           ,
           all
           the
           learned
           discourses
           ,
           of
           those
           that
           haue
           laboured
           in
           this
           ,
           you
           should
           easily
           haue
           found
           that
           most
           things
           demaunded
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           desired
           ,
           are
           new
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           are
           not
           now
           absolutely
           tied
           ,
           to
           all
           these
           things
           that
           were
           in
           vse
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           .
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           amisse
           (
           howsoeuer
           it
           hath
           beene
           alreadie
           most
           learnedly
           performed
           by
           others
           )
           to
           let
           them
           Vnderstand
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             haue
             beene
             at
             times
             diuers
             ,
             Whereof
             some
             haue
             beene
             added
             ,
             some
             ceased
             ;
             and
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             absolutely
          
           tied
           to
           imitate
           the
           times
           that
           haue
           beene
           before
           in
           euerie
           particular
           ;
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           Militant
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           liueth
           not
           alwaies
           in
           the
           same
           state
           ,
           it
           laboureth
           sometimes
           (
           seeming
           to
           decay
           )
           vnder
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           sometimes
           it
           flourisheth
           in
           the
           aboundance
           of
           much
           peace
           ;
           sometimes
           it
           is
           gouerned
           by
           these
           ,
           who
           are
           Nurses
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           such
           whose
           hands
           are
           readiest
           to
           pull
           it
           downe
           ;
           now
           ,
           where
           the
           affection
           of
           Princes
           that
           gouerne
           is
           not
           all
           one
           ,
           the
           condition
           and
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           must
           needes
           alter
           ;
           besides
           euen
           the
           chiefe
           officers
           ,
           erected
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Euangelistes
           ,
           in
           that
           kinde
           notwithstanding
           are
           all
           ceased
           ;
           for
           although
           Apostolicall
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           doo
           now
           continue
           ▪
           in
           Bishops
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           is
           ordayned
           to
           bee
           an
           Apostle
           :
           that
           which
           is
           aunswered
           of
           ordinarie
           ,
           and
           extraordinarie
           ,
           ouerthroweth
           the
           cause
           ;
           for
           if
           these
           bee
           extraordinarie
           ,
           and
           all
           offices
           that
           are
           reckoned
           vp
           by
           the
           Apostle
           bee
           not
           ordinarie
           ,
           then
           
             the
             Gouernours
             of
             the
             Church
             ceasing
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             say
             with
             reason
             ,
             that
             forme
             of
             the
             Church
             gouernment
             is
             all
             one
             .
          
           To
           holde
           that
           all
           that
           was
           diuers
           at
           diuers
           times
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           gouernment
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           things
           continuing
           ,
           and
           ceasing
           ,
           distinguisht
           ,
           and
           confounded
           ,
           to
           bee
           all
           one
           .
           And
           if
           wee
           looke
           further
           to
           that
           which
           seemed
           to
           bee
           most
           solemne
           ,
           the
           Senedrin
           and
           great
           Councell
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           is
           no
           where
           extant
           .
           And
           if
           they
           allow
           the
           forme
           at
           Geneua
           ,
           they
           are
           popular
           ,
           but
           surely
           though
           in
           this
           
           no
           man
           ,
           could
           looke
           for
           other
           ,
           than
           difference
           to
           arise
           where
           trueth
           hath
           not
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           what
           they
           holde
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           most
           straunge
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           firme
           for
           Doctors
           ,
           to
           bee
           distinguisht
           from
           Pastors
           ,
           for
           seuerall
           Consistories
           for
           euerie
           parish
           ;
           widowes
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           whereas
           Geneua
           hath
           but
           one
           Consistorie
           for
           diuers
           Parishes
           ;
           no
           Doctors
           ,
           distinct
           from
           Pastors
           ,
           no
           widowes
           ,
           and
           in
           Fraunce
           onely
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Elders
           ,
           are
           thought
           necessarie
           ;
           yea
           besides
           this
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           things
           ,
           commendably
           ,
           in
           vse
           in
           the
           former
           times
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           Church
           hath
           power
           to
           remooue
           ,
           
           so
           likewise
           hath
           she
           authoritie
           to
           appoint
           new
           ;
           our
           Sauiour
           instituted
           a
           Ceremonie
           which
           hee
           inioyned
           his
           Disciples
           to
           obserue
           ,
           of
           
             washing
             of
             feete
          
           ;
           the
           same
           continued
           long
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           may
           appeare
           by
           a
           Treatise
           attributed
           to
           Saint
           Cyprian
           ,
           but
           now
           out
           of
           vse
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           ceased
           .
           The
           Apostles
           decreed
           that
           all
           should
           abstaine
           from
           bloud
           and
           from
           things
           strangled
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           the
           Romans
           to
           greete
           one
           another
           ,
           with
           a
           holy
           kisse
           ;
           yet
           both
           these
           discontinued
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           euery
           man
           praying
           or
           prophecying
           with
           his
           head
           couered
           dishonoreth
           his
           head
           ;
           
           a
           thing
           at
           this
           day
           not
           of
           that
           strict
           obseruance
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           done
           without
           breach
           of
           humility
           ,
           or
           the
           Apostles
           precept
           .
           That
           all
           the
           lawes
           and
           orders
           in
           the
           Church
           are
           not
           durable
           appeareth
           ,
           by
           ceasing
           of
           the
           Ceremoniall
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Iewish
             pollicie
          
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           obseruation
           of
           the
           Morall
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           hath
           dependance
           vpon
           that
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           rule
           of
           discipline
           for
           maners
           ;
           other
           things
           are
           but
           the
           violent
           fancies
           of
           some
           weak
           men
           ,
           who
           haue
           abused
           their
           Zeale
           to
           doe
           much
           hurt
           .
           Neither
           neede
           wee
           stand
           to
           prooue
           much
           the
           alteration
           of
           this
           gouernment
           ,
           seeing
           themselues
           haue
           varied
           in
           the
           demanding
           of
           it
           .
           In
           the
           yeare
           1572.
           the
           first
           admonition
           (
           which
           the
           late
           most
           
             Reuerend
             Lord
             Archbishop
          
           of
           Canterbury
           did
           after
           confute
           )
           was
           offered
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           contayning
           a
           perfect
           platforme
           of
           the
           discipline
           they
           desired
           to
           be
           established
           in
           this
           Realme
           .
           Within
           fewe
           yeares
           after
           they
           altered
           it
           againe
           ;
           In
           the
           yeare
           1584.
           an
           other
           ,
           
           which
           seemed
           to
           haue
           receiued
           as
           much
           perfection
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           desire
           ;
           but
           presently
           after
           the
           Parliament
           this
           was
           found
           amongst
           them
           to
           haue
           some
           thing
           amisse
           ,
           and
           the
           correcting
           being
           referred
           to
           one
           ,
           who
           had
           trauersed
           the
           matter
           a
           new
           ,
           it
           came
           out
           more
           perfect
           in
           the
           yeare
           1586
           ,
           an
           other
           in
           the
           yeare
           1588
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           these
           were
           ,
           against
           Parliaments
           ,
           so
           some
           thing
           now
           is
           to
           bee
           performed
           for
           this
           ,
           if
           their
           cause
           can
           haue
           patrons
           ,
           or
           the
           patrons
           can
           finde
           hope
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           our
           Gouernours
           are
           more
           wise
           ,
           and
           hee
           who
           is
           able
           to
           discerne
           these
           plots
           ,
           hath
           found
           by
           experience
           their
           desires
           to
           bee
           too
           proud
           ,
           and
           in
           reason
           not
           likely
           to
           benefit
           this
           Church
           ,
           with
           a
           better
           peace
           ;
           so
           that
           wee
           may
           safely
           conclude
           this
           point
           ;
           
             That
             though
             the
             Church
             of
             all
             Societies
             bee
             fittest
             to
             bee
             Gouerned
             with
             an
             auncient
             and
             veriuous
             discipline
             ,
             yet
             that
             discipline
             is
             farre
             differing
             from
             the
             same
             that
             they
             doo
             require
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           The
           Censure
           of
           a
           Booke
           called
           the
           
             Plea
             of
             the
             Innocent
          
           .
        
         
           WHere
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           ,
           haue
           so
           neere
           affinitie
           with
           the
           actions
           performed
           by
           them
           ,
           it
           will
           require
           great
           moderation
           and
           care
           ,
           so
           to
           censure
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           may
           not
           iustly
           bee
           suspected
           to
           disgrace
           the
           other
           :
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           ,
           (
           a
           fault
           which
           is
           too
           common
           both
           in
           the
           times
           before
           vs
           and
           in
           our
           age
           )
           hath
           turned
           the
           confutation
           of
           errors
           to
           personall
           reproofes
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           the
           defendors
           ,
           weaknes
           ,
           or
           Indiscretion
           ,
           the
           greatest
           aduersary
           to
           a
           good
           cause
           ;
           and
           howsoeuer
           some
           partiall
           men
           are
           caried
           with
           as
           much
           loue
           to
           all
           they
           doo
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           themselues
           that
           doo
           it
           ;
           and
           with
           like
           disposition
           ,
           are
           impatient
           to
           bee
           toucht
           in
           eyther
           ;
           yet
           no
           man
           of
           wisedom
           or
           vnderstanding
           ,
           can
           thinke
           it
           to
           bee
           all
           one
           ,
           to
           haue
           his
           action
           or
           his
           person
           ,
           censured
           ;
           some
           Actions
           I
           confesse
           there
           are
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           defectes
           of
           our
           ordinary
           weakenesse
           ;
           and
           therein
           though
           not
           Excusable
           ,
           yet
           carry
           some
           reason
           to
           challenge
           a
           fauourable
           compassion
           ,
           extending
           either
           to
           forgiuenes
           or
           to
           concealments
           ;
           (
           which
           both
           doubtlesse
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           men
           that
           are
           truly
           vertuous
           )
           where
           as
           some
           others
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           couenant
           are
           performed
           to
           that
           
           end
           ,
           that
           they
           rest
           amongest
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           lyable
           to
           that
           censure
           which
           time
           shall
           giue
           them
           ,
           And
           they
           merit
           .
           
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             are
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             in
             which
             kinde
             our
             profession
             hath
             had
             some
             euill
             Confessours
          
           ;
           of
           the
           Latter
           are
           Bookes
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           are
           actes
           performed
           ;
           with
           the
           best
           of
           our
           iudgement
           ,
           voluntarie
           ,
           with
           deliberation
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           resolution
           by
           couenaunt
           eyther
           to
           aunswere
           or
           indure
           what
           Censures
           shall
           light
           vpon
           them
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           any
           breach
           of
           Charity
           ,
           or
           modesty
           ,
           where
           the
           opinions
           misliked
           are
           defended
           ,
           to
           censure
           the
           Bookes
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           in
           defence
           of
           them
           .
           And
           although
           euerie
           man
           in
           reason
           is
           tyed
           ,
           to
           bee
           cerefull
           of
           his
           good
           name
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           that
           both
           euerie
           harde
           Censure
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           proofe
           to
           continue
           errour
           ,
           nor
           euerie
           errour
           an
           imputation
           to
           a
           man
           that
           deserues
           well
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           all
           one
           to
           say
           such
           a
           Booke
           is
           euill
           written
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           such
           a
           one
           is
           not
           an
           honest
           man
           ;
           The
           first
           is
           allowed
           in
           the
           warrantable
           liberty
           of
           all
           learning
           ,
           but
           the
           latter
           ,
           Charitie
           ,
           and
           Humilitie
           ,
           do
           both
           forbid
           ,
           as
           being
           but
           the
           daungerous
           effect
           of
           too
           much
           pride
           .
           Things
           that
           are
           euill
           in
           manners
           ,
           are
           euill
           in
           that
           they
           are
           done
           ,
           and
           are
           a
           iust
           imputation
           to
           the
           partie
           in
           that
           they
           are
           knowne
           ;
           but
           writings
           that
           are
           Censured
           ,
           carry
           not
           euer
           that
           sentence
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           some
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           partiall
           opposite
           ,
           shall
           impose
           vpon
           them
           ;
           nor
           euer
           doo
           men
           censure
           ,
           as
           some
           enemies
           peraduenture
           would
           make
           them
           speake
           .
           There
           are
           Commentaries
           wee
           know
           vpon
           Saint
           Luke
           ,
           which
           passe
           vnder
           Saint
           Ambrose
           name
           ,
           of
           which
           Ruffinus
           in
           his
           second
           Booke
           of
           Inuectiues
           ,
           maketh
           Saint
           Hierome
           to
           giue
           this
           Censure
           ,
           
           that
           hee
           dallyed
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           
             slept
             in
             the
             sence
          
           .
           Which
           surely
           as
           the
           best
           writers
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           was
           rather
           forged
           by
           Ruffinus
           ,
           to
           make
           Saint
           Herome
           odious
           ,
           than
           spoken
           by
           Saint
           Hierome
           ,
           to
           disgrace
           Saint
           Ambrose
           .
           Doubtlesse
           it
           were
           great
           pity
           ,
           that
           seeing
           the
           world
           so
           much
           erreth
           in
           the
           choise
           of
           friends
           ,
           that
           this
           so
           necessary
           an
           office
           rather
           than
           omitted
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           performed
           by
           our
           worst
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           the
           resolution
           of
           all
           men
           ought
           to
           be
           this
           (
           which
           I
           thank
           God
           I
           finde
           in
           my selfe
           )
           if
           thy
           friend
           chide
           
           iustly
           in
           his
           Censure
           ,
           he
           hath
           profited
           thee
           ,
           if
           vndeseruedly
           yet
           hee
           meant
           to
           doe
           thee
           good
           ,
           so
           that
           to
           the
           first
           being
           bound
           for
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           donne
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           other
           for
           that
           which
           he
           would
           haue
           done
           ,
           in
           reason
           for
           this
           good
           office
           ,
           
           were
           tyed
           to
           both
           ;
           and
           for
           my selfe
           I
           neuer
           wrot
           any
           thing
           ,
           with
           that
           minde
           to
           haue
           it
           publisht
           in
           print
           (
           although
           some
           things
           I
           haue
           don
           for
           which
           with
           Master
           Beza
           I
           craue
           pardon
           )
           but
           I
           am
           very
           willingly
           content
           to
           be
           Censured
           for
           them
           ;
           when
           the
           chiefe
           troubles
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           discipline
           were
           either
           appeased
           with
           discretion
           ,
           or
           else
           buried
           with
           the
           Authors
           of
           them
           ,
           sodainly
           in
           the
           yeare
           1602
           came
           forth
           a
           Booke
           written
           by
           Maister
           Nicholles
           ,
           as
           an
           Apologie
           for
           the
           dealing
           in
           that
           cause
           Intituled
           the
           
             Plea
             of
             the
             Innocent
          
           .
           Wherein
           as
           there
           were
           many
           things
           ,
           that
           serued
           to
           little
           vse
           ,
           sauing
           only
           to
           expresse
           that
           honest
           desire
           to
           be
           wel
           thought
           of
           ,
           which
           peraduenture
           the
           Author
           had
           ;
           so
           the
           first
           thinge
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           greatest
           in
           my
           opinion
           to
           be
           misliked
           ,
           was
           the
           want
           of
           due
           consideration
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           for
           surely
           if
           Salomon
           said
           true
           (
           which
           no
           man
           hath
           reason
           to
           make
           doubt
           of
           )
           that
           there
           was
           a
           time
           for
           al
           things
           ;
           
           a
           time
           to
           keepe
           silēce
           and
           a
           time
           to
           speake
           ,
           
           in
           my
           weake
           iudgment
           ,
           it
           had
           beene
           much
           sitter
           (
           considering
           the
           eager
           contentiō
           amongst
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           )
           to
           haue
           beene
           lookers
           on
           ,
           rather
           at
           the
           euent
           of
           that
           quarrel
           ,
           than
           to
           haue
           beene
           Authors
           of
           any
           new
           disagreement
           amongst
           ourselues
           ;
           but
           so
           different
           are
           the
           dispositiōs
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           what
           one
           mā
           taketh
           to
           be
           a
           reason
           why
           a
           thing
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           other
           peraduēture
           taketh
           it
           to
           be
           a
           reasō
           why
           it
           should
           not
           be
           don
           ;
           to
           haue
           forborne
           a
           little
           had
           beene
           much
           safer
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           in
           all
           reasō
           more
           honorable
           for
           your selues
           .
           
           I
           wish
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           booke
           had
           those
           three
           ornamēts
           ,
           with
           
             S.
             Hierom
          
           calleth
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           vertue
           ;
           a
           patience
           to
           be
           silēt
           ,
           an
           oportunitie
           to
           speak
           ,
           &
           a
           cōtempt
           of
           riches
           .
           Doubtles
           to
           renue
           an
           vnnaturall
           contention
           that
           was
           almost
           buried
           ,
           &
           especially
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           all
           proceedings
           in
           the
           Church
           wer
           without
           rigor
           ,
           as
           it
           could
           not
           choose
           ,
           but
           be
           labour
           euil
           spent
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           likely
           to
           bring
           little
           aduantage
           vnto
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           Peraduēture
           I
           mistake
           the
           cause
           ,
           which
           moued
           him
           
           then
           to
           vndertake
           that
           Trettise
           ,
           wee
           will
           heare
           himselfe
           in
           his
           Preface
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           we
           haue
           suffered
           (
           meaning
           himselfe
           and
           others
           that
           haue
           laboured
           for
           reformations
           ,
           
             and
             indured
             much
             reproach
             ,
             and
             cōtempt
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             patiently
             borne
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             silence
             ,
             for
             diuers
             yeares
             sustained
             ,
             that
             on
             our
             part
             the
             sacred
             word
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             euill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             vs
             lieth
             ,
             wee
             might
             cut-off
             all
             occasions
             to
             the
             common
             aduersarie
             to
             preuaile
             against
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             Christ
             Which
          
           is
           among
           vs.
           This
           surely
           was
           iust
           reason
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           performed
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           performed
           without
           Iust
           cause
           ;
           for
           doubtles
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           so
           small
           moment
           that
           hath
           brought
           greater
           disaduantage
           to
           our
           Church
           ,
           than
           that
           with
           so
           much
           violence
           we
           haue
           deferred
           amongst
           our selues
           and
           blessednesse
           surely
           shall
           be
           their
           portion
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           kinde
           haue
           beene
           forward
           to
           make
           peace
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           these
           imbracings
           of
           Ioab
           ,
           nor
           the
           kisses
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           that
           can
           bury
           from
           the
           worlds
           eye
           ,
           those
           bitter
           
             Inuectiues
             ,
             of
             Whittingam
             ,
             Good
             man
             Knox
             ,
             Buckanan
             ,
             Gilby
             ,
             Martin
             ,
             Throgmorton
             ,
             Pennry
             ,
             Fenner
          
           and
           sundrie
           other
           ,
           most
           odious
           and
           vnsauerie
           bookes
           (
           besides
           a
           great
           number
           of
           others
           without
           name
           )
           all
           which
           must
           needes
           testifie
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           whole
           time
           of
           our
           happie
           peace
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           the
           occasions
           were
           ,
           the
           matter
           hath
           beene
           carried
           with
           little
           silence
           ,
           and
           lesse
           patience
           .
           These
           men
           in
           this
           case
           (
           how
           well
           soeuer
           they
           haue
           deserued
           otherwise
           ,
           )
           haue
           not
           bin
           for
           bitternesse
           of
           speech
           much
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Heretikes
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           followers
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           with
           Saint
           Chrisostom
           ;
           In
           age
           they
           are
           yonger
           but
           in
           malice
           Equall
           ;
           the
           
             Broode
             of
             Serpents
          
           are
           of
           lesse
           stature
           ,
           but
           haue
           not
           lesse
           poysō
           
             The
             Whelps
             of
             Wolues
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             hurt
             so
             cunningly
             ,
             yee
             will
             hurt
             with
             biting
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             sucke
             Blood.
          
           The
           some
           of
           all
           is
           as
           Sidonius
           speaketh
           ;
           
           openly
           they
           enuied
           ,
           
             basely
             they
             forged
             ,
             and
             seruilelie
             they
             were
             proud
          
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           made
           all
           this
           to
           be
           much
           worse
           ,
           was
           that
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           euill-speaking
           ,
           made
           Religion
           to
           be
           a
           warrant
           to
           speake
           euill
           ;
           and
           whilst
           they
           offended
           vpon
           this
           ground
           ,
           others
           were
           desirous
           to
           offend
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           differ
           ,
           from
           their
           example
           so
           that
           a
           double
           fault
           lyeth
           vpon
           the
           first
           Author
           ;
           
           one
           that
           they
           offended
           in
           their
           owne
           person
           ,
           the
           second
           that
           they
           were
           examples
           to
           others
           to
           the
           like
           offence
           .
           But
           why
           continued
           you
           not
           in
           this
           silence
           still
           ?
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           (
           say
           you
           )
           
             The
             state
             of
             things
             is
             worse
             than
             euer
             before
             and
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             our
          
           conniuence
           
             in
             suffering
             of
             euill
             speeches
             against
             vs
             ,
          
           
           
             hath
             done
             the
             Church
             harme
             .
             For
             nowe
             Papists
             begin
             to
             comfort
             themselues
             ,
             yea
             they
             challeng
             vnto
             thē
             the
             name
             of
             honest
             and
             true
             men
             ,
             and
             good
             subiects
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             reprochfull
             name
             of
          
           Puritan
           ,
           
             All
             godly
             Protestats
             are
             most
             cunningly
             depraued
             .
             Giue
             me
             leaue
             quietlie
             to
             tell
             you
             this
             much
          
           ;
           That
           (
           vnlesse
           I
           mistake
           it
           )
           you
           haue
           little
           reason
           or
           any
           that
           hath
           laboured
           in
           that
           cause
           to
           thinke
           that
           the
           state
           of
           
             things
             is
             worse
             than
             before
          
           ,
           At
           that
           time
           when
           you
           wrote
           thus
           what
           men
           were
           committed
           for
           their
           disobedience
           ?
           
           arraigned
           for
           their
           treasons
           ?
           or
           where
           was
           th●t
           assault
           as
           you
           
             call
             it
             of
             Subscription
          
           ?
           besids
           ,
           all
           Godly
           Protestants
           are
           not
           tearmed
           Puritans
           ;
           no
           it
           is
           but
           the
           singular
           affection
           of
           a
           some
           few
           ,
           that
           would
           seeme
           vpright
           ,
           which
           haue
           gained
           that
           name
           ,
           wherein
           they
           doe
           much
           glory
           ,
           last
           of
           all
           if
           by
           your
           sufferāce
           ,
           some
           Priests
           grewe
           insolent
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           affraide
           in
           comparison
           to
           make
           themselues
           to
           bee
           more
           righteous
           than
           you
           ,
           this
           was
           no
           reason
           so
           vnreasonably
           to
           prouoke
           the
           
             Reuerend
             Fathers
          
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           you
           ;
           but
           rather
           all
           to
           haue
           ioyned
           and
           your selues
           formost
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           not
           gniltie
           that
           is
           accused
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           conuinced
           in
           this
           cause
           .
           But
           to
           let
           passe
           the
           occasion
           of
           that
           treatise
           ;
           
           giue
           me
           leaue
           without
           offence
           to
           giue
           you
           my
           opinion
           of
           the
           whole
           Booke
           :
           it
           is
           a
           verball
           reiterating
           of
           the
           same
           things
           ;
           handled
           and
           discoursed
           by
           some
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           by
           some
           occasiō
           you
           haue
           much
           neernes
           ,
           I
           speak
           it
           not
           that
           I
           thinke
           you
           had
           their
           helpe
           ,
           for
           to
           this
           their
           needes
           none
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           labour
           might
           well
           haue
           beene
           spared
           seeing
           others
           with
           farre
           better
           successe
           ,
           had
           trauelled
           in
           that
           same
           cause
           ;
           Contradictions
           there
           are
           diuers
           and
           all
           is
           vnsaid
           in
           the
           last
           Chapter
           ,
           
           which
           before
           you
           haue
           handled
           in
           the
           whole
           Booke
           ;
           speaches
           that
           sauour
           of
           slattery
           too
           plaine
           .
           First
           of
           the
           Queene
           whose
           worthinesse
           farre
           exceeded
           whatsoeuer
           you
           could
           speake
           of
           her
           ,
           but
           surely
           
           you
           cannot
           possiblie
           commend
           her
           gouernment
           ,
           who
           as
           it
           seemes
           by
           your
           complaints
           was
           no
           more
           carefull
           to
           haue
           the
           Church
           reformed
           ,
           
           as
           you
           deale
           with
           the
           Queene
           so
           you
           deale
           with
           the
           Councill
           ,
           nay
           rather
           than
           faile
           you
           will
           flatter
           the
           Bishops
           also
           .
           You
           reckon
           vpa
           true
           Catologue
           of
           their
           excellent
           vses
           in
           this
           Church
           ;
           &
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           if
           any
           harme
           should
           haue
           come
           to
           our
           late
           Queene
           ,
           you
           threaten
           a
           little
           after
           to
           lay
           it
           their
           charge
           .
           Much
           like
           vnto
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           demonstration
           of
           discipline
           who
           saith
           that
           the
           Bishops
           by
           their
           gouernment
           giue
           leaue
           to
           a
           man
           to
           be
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           a
           sound
           Christian
           ;
           nay
           your selfe
           feare
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           (
           which
           certainly
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           )
           
             they
             that
             were
             incensed
             against
             the
             Puritanes
             ,
             by
             the
             Papists
             meanes
          
           ;
           nay
           you
           spare
           not
           our
           first
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           our
           late
           Souereignes
           time
           ,
           which
           hauing
           fledd
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           dayes
           ,
           were
           not
           likely
           in
           reason
           to
           be
           fauourers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           R●me
           ;
           herevnto
           I
           may
           ad
           your
           often
           repetitions
           of
           the
           same
           things
           ;
           besides
           is
           not
           this
           a
           strang
           phrase
           ?
           
             We
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             we
             might
             by
             the
             lawes
             and
             order
             of
             this
             Realme
             subscribe
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             otherwise
             lawfull
             by
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           As
           if
           the
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Land
           could
           be
           a
           restraint
           for
           subscribing
           being
           warrāted
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           earnestly
           impose
           only
           in
           this
           respect
           because
           it
           is
           so
           warranted
           .
           I
           omitt
           false
           English
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           the
           Printers
           fault
           .
           The
           principall
           points
           which
           you
           seeme
           to
           handle
           we
           will
           answere
           ,
           God
           willing
           ,
           in
           the
           Chapters
           following
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           desire
           rather
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           truth
           than
           to
           confute
           you
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           a
           dutie
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           can
           be
           smale
           honor
           .
           Neither
           are
           you
           to
           thinke
           me
           ouer
           arrogāt
           in
           this
           cēsure
           ,
           seeing
           I
           may
           much
           better
           doe
           it
           to
           you
           than
           you
           to
           his
           Grace
           whom
           you
           ought
           in
           all
           dutie
           not
           to
           haue
           named
           ,
           but
           with
           greater
           honor
           ,
           hauing
           shewed
           vnto
           you
           more
           fauour
           ,
           as
           yourselfe
           connot
           but
           confesse
           ,
           than
           many
           others
           of
           your
           qualitie
           &
           deserts
           .
           
           I
           will
           therefore
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           saying
           with
           that
           learned
           man
           (
           whom
           I
           must
           euer
           reuerence
           )
           as
           he
           spake
           of
           Maister
           Cartwrights
           second
           Reply
           .
           
             Let
             me
             not
             liue
             if
             euer
             I
             sawe
             any
             thing
             writtē
             more
             loosely
             or
             almost
             most
             Childishly
             ,
          
           and
           after
           much
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           is
           this
           ,
           he
           is
           alltogether
           vnworthie
           to
           bee
           
           confuted
           by
           any
           man
           of
           learning
           .
           Surely
           there
           is
           nothing
           we
           doe
           tast
           worse
           thā
           to
           haue
           a
           true
           censure
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           oftentimes
           either
           out
           of
           ignorance
           or
           affection
           are
           much
           esteemed
           ,
           which
           serueth
           in
           the
           ende
           only
           to
           delude
           our selues
           and
           deceiue
           others
           ;
           but
           though
           the
           flatterie
           of
           
             Parasites
             doe
             seeme
             pleasant
             ,
             yet
             the
             wounds
             of
             a
             Louer
             are
             much
             better
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IIII.
           The
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Reformers
           wholy
           vnlawfull
           .
        
         
           IT
           falleth
           oftentimes
           out
           in
           the
           deliberations
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           where
           they
           haue
           iust
           reason
           to
           desire
           reformation
           of
           that
           which
           is
           faultie
           ,
           the
           meanes
           many
           times
           to
           attaine
           this
           are
           in
           themselues
           vnlawfull
           and
           lesse
           safe
           .
           Their
           arc
           few
           Kingdoms
           which
           haue
           not
           found
           this
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           For
           as
           in
           all
           States
           the
           lowest
           are
           aptest
           to
           reeciue
           harme
           ,
           and
           so
           euer
           to
           pretend
           that
           they
           receiue
           wrong
           ,
           and
           hauing
           least
           iudgment
           to
           moderate
           the
           sence
           of
           euill
           ,
           are
           most
           impatient
           to
           suffer
           euill
           ;
           so
           whilst
           they
           become
           vnskilfull
           Phisitions
           to
           a
           pub
           
             like
             sicknesse
             ,
             they
             make
             vsually
             the
             remedie
             worse
             than
             the
          
           disease
           it selfe
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           any
           kingdome
           gouerned
           with
           so
           much
           happinesse
           ,
           wherein
           the
           hand
           of
           authoritie
           is
           carried
           with
           that
           equal
           tenor
           ,
           that
           either
           rewards
           or
           punishmēts
           are
           not
           ,
           or
           are
           not
           thought
           to
           bee
           bestowed
           by
           fauour
           ,
           as
           we
           scarcely
           read
           of
           any
           that
           haue
           beene
           before
           vs
           so
           neither
           can
           we
           hope
           for
           a
           better
           fortune
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           are
           present
           or
           shall
           succeed
           heereafter
           .
           For
           where
           true
           causes
           of
           Complaint
           are
           wanting
           ,
           vnnecessarie
           discontentments
           are
           readie
           to
           make
           them
           to
           seeme
           true
           ,
           nay
           the
           Church
           it
           
           selfe
           (
           a
           Societie
           that
           hath
           farre
           better
           lawes
           to
           gouerne
           it
           than
           any
           Kingdome
           )
           seldome
           gaineth
           this
           opinion
           from
           all
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           violēt
           spirits
           ,
           dare
           vndertake
           by
           orders
           deriued
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           fancies
           ,
           to
           frame
           a
           gouernment
           that
           should
           be
           more
           holy
           ,
           and
           more
           excellent
           .
           So
           that
           whilst
           they
           are
           earnest
           conceitours
           of
           this
           forme
           ,
           (
           a
           forme
           peraduenture
           without
           warrant
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           ende
           not
           likely
           to
           proue
           safe
           )
           they
           fall
           (
           a
           thing
           vsuall
           )
           into
           so
           great
           an
           admiration
           of
           their
           owne
           creature
           ,
           that
           any
           other
           gouernment
           (
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           profitable
           and
           vertuous
           )
           is
           despised
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           ende
           ,
           nothing
           is
           of
           power
           to
           hinder
           the
           building
           of
           this
           Babell
           ,
           but
           the
           confusion
           of
           tongues
           .
           So
           that
           Reformatiō
           (
           by
           a
           long
           continued
           distēper
           )
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           care
           and
           the
           conscionable
           desire
           of
           all
           ,
           commeth
           at
           the
           length
           to
           be
           the
           preposterous
           and
           violent
           misshapen
           disorder
           of
           some
           few
           ;
           all
           men
           hauing
           this
           defect
           by
           nature
           ,
           that
           where
           they
           haue
           power
           to
           discerne
           an
           euill
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           the
           vnderstanding
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           meanes
           for
           to
           make
           it
           lesse
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           make
           those
           in
           Authoritie
           to
           haue
           more
           care
           and
           digligence
           ;
           so
           vndoubtedly
           it
           serueth
           to
           restraine
           the
           vncharitable
           constructions
           of
           priuat
           men
           ,
           who
           must
           not
           thinke
           all
           men
           to
           be
           Hypocrites
           that
           are
           in
           this
           case
           carried
           with
           lesse
           learning
           ,
           and
           more
           Zeale
           ;
           for
           doubtlesse
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           a
           great
           number
           haue
           vnfeinedly
           though
           without
           discretion
           wasted
           their
           Zeale
           ,
           and
           their
           labour
           ,
           in
           that
           cause
           with
           much
           hurt
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           could
           haue
           beene
           so
           cōtent
           ,
           might
           haue
           serued
           the
           Church
           to
           a
           better
           vse
           .
           But
           seeing
           that
           cause
           (
           how
           euill
           soeuer
           handled
           )
           hath
           found
           so
           much
           fauour
           euen
           at
           their
           hands
           who
           in
           reason
           had
           least
           cause
           to
           allow
           disorder
           ;
           and
           that
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           more
           suspected
           as
           euill
           to
           be
           don
           than
           that
           which
           we
           finde
           to
           be
           euill
           donne
           ,
           we
           will
           make
           a
           short
           but
           a
           true
           narration
           of
           this
           course
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           held
           from
           the
           beginning
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           this
           gouernment
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           fit
           that
           the
           particular
           ouersigts
           of
           some
           fewe
           ,
           and
           peraduenture
           of
           such
           as
           either
           were
           ,
           or
           were
           thought
           least
           fit
           to
           be
           imployed
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           that
           momēt
           ,
           should
           be
           any
           iust
           exception
           to
           that
           proceeding
           ,
           if
           men
           of
           
           greater
           learning
           ,
           and
           cheefest
           in
           that
           action
           ,
           it
           had
           beene
           carried
           without
           violence
           ,
           with
           much
           grauitie
           ,
           moderation
           ,
           and
           Zeale
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           finde
           both
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           the
           deedes
           of
           the
           best
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           haue
           been
           such
           as
           no
           man
           hath
           reason
           to
           allow
           ,
           it
           cannot
           choose
           but
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           (
           carefull
           of
           what
           he
           vttereth
           )
           should
           become
           a
           patron
           to
           that
           proceeding
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           sooner
           barely
           rehearsed
           ,
           but
           must
           vnto
           all
           men
           of
           necessitie
           ,
           appeare
           to
           be
           without
           warrant
           .
           For
           iffailing
           in
           Cmilitie
           of
           tearmes
           ,
           their
           actions
           ,
           had
           beene
           more
           milde
           ;
           or
           if
           ouer
           seene
           in
           their
           Actions
           ,
           their
           words
           had
           beene
           of
           a
           better
           temper
           ;
           some
           colorable
           snow
           might
           haue
           been
           their
           excuse
           ,
           
           which
           now
           is
           wanting
           ▪
           seeing
           they
           doe
           faile
           in
           both
           ;
           and
           therefore
           euen
           to
           discouer
           their
           proceedings
           is
           to
           ouerthrow
           thē
           .
           As
           few
           Societies
           are
           or
           can
           be
           hoped
           to
           be
           without
           some
           euill
           ,
           so
           the
           principall
           remedies
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           wise
           men
           haue
           been
           thought
           to
           be
           three
           .
           First
           that
           all
           things
           corrupted
           by
           time
           should
           with
           discretion
           be
           brought
           to
           their
           first
           Institution
           .
           
           Secōdly
           if
           this
           were
           not
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           ,
           they
           might
           vtterly
           be
           abolished
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           no
           Innocatiōs
           were
           permitted
           to
           begin
           ;
           and
           being
           begun
           immediatly
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Authoritie
           ,
           to
           be
           cut
           of
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           was
           called
           Reformation
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           repetion
           or
           Restitution
           of
           the
           auncient
           deede
           .
           
           So
           that
           to
           Reform
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           make
           new
           ,
           but
           to
           restore
           to
           his
           former
           well
           being
           ,
           what
           time
           and
           corruption
           by
           continuance
           had
           made
           euill
           .
           Now
           as
           authoritie
           and
           wisedome
           are
           both
           requisite
           to
           performe
           this
           ,
           so
           must
           it
           needs
           be
           a
           disorder
           in
           those
           that
           would
           reforme
           ,
           and
           doe
           want
           both
           ;
           And
           it
           cannot
           bee
           but
           a
           great
           ouersight
           in
           them
           ,
           Who
           hauing
           thus
           erred
           ought
           to
           bee
           silent
           ,
           and
           craue
           pardon
           ,
           dare
           aduenture
           notwithstanding
           ,
           to
           plead
           this
           cause
           ,
           and
           to
           publish
           Apologies
           in
           there
           owne
           defence
           .
           Wee
           will
           not
           touch
           the
           first
           Authors
           and
           Originalles
           of
           this
           euill
           ,
           being
           deriued
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           then
           both
           for
           scituation
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           
           were
           straungers
           to
           our
           state
           .
           But
           only
           make
           it
           appeare
           that
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           last
           Soueriegnes
           reigne
           ,
           what
           holinesses
           so
           euer
           was
           pretended
           ,
           the
           whole
           proceeding
           in
           matters
           
           of
           Reformation
           both
           in
           worde
           and
           deede
           ,
           
           was
           altogether
           vnlawfull
           ,
           and
           without
           warrant
           .
           A
           thing
           howsoeuer
           obserued
           by
           diuers
           heeretofore
           ,
           
           yet
           not
           vnfit
           to
           be
           handled
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           time
           .
           The
           ground
           of
           that
           euill
           which
           followed
           was
           layd
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           time
           ,
           in
           whose
           Zealous
           gouernment
           ;
           (
           a
           Zeale
           in
           others
           of
           our
           Countrie
           ,
           from
           other
           forreigne
           places
           )
           (
           in
           both
           peraduenture
           a
           like
           euill
           )
           sowed
           the
           vncleane
           seede
           of
           those
           immoderat
           growing
           tares
           ,
           which
           since
           haue
           daungered
           our
           whole
           Church
           .
           Neither
           can
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           Religion
           bee
           any
           warrant
           for
           euill
           doeing
           ,
           seeing
           what
           is
           lawfull
           where
           true
           Religion
           doth
           seeme
           to
           giue
           leaue
           ,
           must
           of
           necessitie
           bee
           as
           Lawfull
           being
           permitted
           by
           a
           Religion
           ,
           or
           don
           for
           a
           Religion
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           false
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           was
           no
           more
           fit
           for
           priuat
           and
           Inferiour
           persons
           at
           that
           time
           by
           violence
           to
           remoue
           Idolatrie
           (
           the
           contrarie
           whereof
           was
           their
           Doctrine
           )
           than
           in
           times
           much
           purer
           which
           haue
           since
           followed
           it
           was
           or
           could
           be
           lawfull
           for
           any
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           by
           inuasion
           or
           treason
           to
           establish
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           Sea.
           This
           euer
           remaining
           a
           true
           rule
           ,
           
             That
             good
             then
             deserueth
             the
             name
             of
             euill
             ,
             when
             being
             good
             it
             ceaseth
             to
             bee
             well
             done
             ,
          
           and
           no
           Religion
           can
           warrant
           to
           pull
           downe
           Kings
           when
           true
           Religion
           doth
           commaund
           that
           whatsoeuer
           their
           Religion
           is
           ,
           wee
           must
           obay
           them
           ,
           
           either
           in
           suffering
           with
           patience
           what
           they
           impose
           ,
           or
           in
           dooing
           with
           obedience
           what
           they
           doe
           commaund
           .
           So
           that
           the
           iust
           hatred
           of
           Idolatrie
           seruing
           to
           giue
           warrant
           to
           what
           they
           did
           then
           ,
           in
           times
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           much
           polluted
           ,
           hath
           been
           not
           the
           least
           occasiō
           since
           ,
           to
           attempt
           the
           like
           and
           farre
           worse
           ,
           when
           by
           many
           degrees
           the
           times
           &
           the
           Religion
           was
           more
           pure
           .
           And
           I
           am
           sorie
           so
           good
           a
           man
           by
           name
           ,
           should
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           a
           Doctrine
           so
           false
           and
           daungerous
           ,
           
           that
           it
           
             should
             be
             lawfull
             to
             kill
             wicked
             Kings
             and
             Tyrants
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           had
           this
           (
           being
           but
           the
           priuat
           error
           of
           one
           )
           been
           in
           all
           respectes
           so
           daungerous
           ,
           if
           an
           other
           ,
           
           for
           his
           place
           a
           Deane
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           meanely
           esteemed
           )
           had
           in
           not
           his
           
           preface
           to
           that
           Booke
           ,
           affirmed
           it
           to
           be
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           most
           learned
           in
           those
           partes
           :
           meaning
           (
           as
           I
           thinke
           )
           Caluin
           and
           the
           rest
           .
           So
           that
           all
           thinges
           being
           duely
           weighed
           ,
           the
           practise
           of
           those
           in
           that
           time
           for
           religion
           ,
           was
           neither
           more
           honest
           ,
           nor
           lawfull
           ,
           than
           the
           late
           practises
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           neither
           let
           any
           man
           thinke
           that
           Religion
           can
           be
           a
           warrant
           for
           that
           deed
           ,
           which
           must
           remaine
           an
           euerlasting
           blemish
           to
           that
           Religion
           ,
           that
           caused
           it
           to
           bee
           doone
           .
           Others
           our
           countrie
           had
           at
           that
           time
           men
           of
           famous
           and
           worthie
           memorie
           which
           liued
           in
           
             Zuriech
             ,
             Bas●ll
          
           and
           Franckefort
           ;
           these
           discretly
           obserued
           without
           Innouation
           the
           reformation
           established
           in
           
             King
             Edwardes
          
           dayes
           .
           Nowe
           when
           those
           that
           had
           liued
           in
           Geneua
           ,
           and
           obserued
           with
           what
           policie
           Caluin
           and
           others
           swayed
           the
           whole
           gouernment
           ,
           (
           a
           thing
           peraduenture
           neither
           much
           contradict
           seeing
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           nor
           Difficult
           to
           effect
           considering
           the
           forme
           of
           that
           state
           )
           they
           began
           (
           sayling
           in
           both
           repects
           (
           being
           equal
           only
           in
           a
           violēt
           Zeale
           )
           to
           attempt
           the
           like
           discipline
           in
           their
           owne
           Countrey
           .
           A
           thing
           so
           much
           the
           lesse
           sufferable
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           parties
           were
           meaner
           ,
           the
           gouernment
           of
           their
           Countrie
           farre
           better
           ,
           and
           the
           alteration
           not
           safe
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Kingdome
           .
           And
           yet
           at
           that
           time
           the
           Zeale
           of
           these
           contented
           it selfe
           ,
           little
           to
           meddle
           in
           shew
           ,
           with
           the
           matters
           of
           disciplie
           ,
           but
           rather
           was
           busied
           about
           the
           apparell
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           Cerimonies
           prescribed
           and
           amendment
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           of
           the
           Communion
           booke
           .
           But
           after
           (
           so
           hardly
           are
           those
           things
           limited
           which
           are
           but
           the
           workes
           of
           a
           strong
           fancie
           )
           those
           that
           succeeded
           made
           their
           discipline
           ,
           
             an
             essentiall
             Note
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
          
           &
           were
           as
           ready
           (
           as
           they
           said
           )
           to
           become
           Martyrs
           in
           that
           quarell
           ,
           
           as
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           any
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ;
           of
           whom
           I
           may
           say
           (
           as
           Saint
           Austine
           doth
           of
           some
           such
           )
           they
           were
           Martyrs
           if
           they
           had
           died
           ,
           of
           a
           foolish
           Philosophy
           .
           Out
           of
           this
           strong
           and
           vehement
           perswasion
           of
           well
           doing
           ,
           
           and
           from
           a
           desire
           of
           goodnes
           peraduenture
           in
           some
           (
           although
           it
           is
           like
           that
           those
           who
           were
           most
           earnest
           had
           not
           the
           best
           conscience
           ;
           )
           were
           published
           sundrie
           
           Dialogues
           ,
           able
           to
           haue
           iniured
           a
           good
           cause
           ;
           complaints
           ,
           petitions
           to
           her
           Maiestie
           and
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Comunaltie
           ;
           their
           appellations
           ,
           their
           exhortations
           ,
           fiue
           or
           six
           seuerall
           supplications
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           Martyns
           vnhallowed
           Imitations
           of
           Passauantius
           ;
           The
           humble
           motion
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Councill
           ;
           and
           diuers
           other
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           in
           manner
           of
           Register
           collected
           into
           one
           volume
           .
           These
           ,
           &
           many
           such
           (
           for
           it
           were
           infinit
           and
           of
           small
           vse
           to
           reckon
           all
           )
           were
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           meanes
           ,
           their
           learning
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           thought
           fit
           ,
           for
           the
           gaining
           of
           Authoritie
           to
           this
           new
           discipline
           ,
           but
           if
           these
           immodest
           libelles
           ,
           had
           beene
           the
           worst
           fruites
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           the
           Art
           to
           speake
           euill
           ,
           had
           extended
           it selfe
           no
           further
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           infinite
           iniurie
           of
           the
           worthiest
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           their
           error
           peraduenture
           might
           haue
           had
           pardon
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           was
           indeed
           the
           malitious
           consultation
           of
           a
           number
           ,
           would
           haue
           beene
           thought
           ,
           to
           haue
           beene
           ,
           but
           the
           madnesse
           of
           some
           fewe
           ;
           but
           after
           all
           this
           (
           as
           either
           desiring
           themselues
           a
           sedition
           ,
           or
           being
           misledde
           by
           some
           politicke
           Atheist
           to
           be
           the
           actors
           of
           the
           Churches
           ruine
           ,
           )
           they
           assemble
           in
           diuers
           places
           ,
           they
           make
           lawes
           ,
           despise
           Authoritie
           ,
           
           and
           leaue
           nothing
           that
           is
           violent
           vnatēpted
           .
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           happinesse
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           malice
           had
           not
           so
           much
           force
           as
           shee
           had
           Endeuour
           .
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           men
           endued
           with
           vnderstanding
           ,
           
           and
           making
           Religion
           to
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           could
           so
           farre
           deceiue
           themselues
           ,
           and
           delude
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           a
           practise
           so
           disordered
           ,
           so
           inconsiderat
           ,
           so
           vnciuill
           ,
           could
           possibly
           be
           allowed
           in
           an
           vnderstanding
           and
           well
           gouernd
           Kingdome
           ,
           only
           because
           it
           seemed
           to
           be
           masked
           with
           an
           Idle
           shadowe
           of
           a
           pure
           Zeale
           .
           Now
           these
           proceedings
           that
           seeme
           to
           bee
           warranted
           by
           Religion
           ,
           are
           most
           easily
           spread
           abroade
           ,
           because
           all
           men
           presume
           themselues
           to
           haue
           an
           interrest
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           more
           hotly
           pursued
           ,
           than
           other
           strifes
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           coldnesse
           which
           in
           other
           contentions
           ,
           may
           bee
           thought
           to
           proceede
           frō
           moderatiō
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           this
           so
           fauorably
           cōstrued
           .
           
           This
           made
           them
           (
           that
           if
           all
           other
           meanes
           fayled
           them
           )
           they
           hoped
           to
           effect
           their
           desire
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ;
           To
           this
           end
           they
           write
           that
           in
           this
           quarrell
           (
           for
           reformation
           )
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           hands
           would
           be
           gotten
           ,
           
           and
           then
           (
           say
           they
           )
           you
           may
           easily
           think
           
             what
             stroke
          
           ,
           so
           many
           would
           strike
           togither
           .
        
         
           Doubtlesse
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           could
           sauour
           of
           greater
           sedition
           ,
           (
           especially
           vnder
           so
           gratious
           a
           gouernment
           )
           than
           being
           so
           violently
           addicted
           to
           their
           owne
           fancies
           ,
           what
           they
           could
           not
           obtaine
           by
           any
           quieter
           meanes
           ,
           rather
           than
           faile
           ,
           to
           seeke
           to
           establish
           it
           ,
           with
           th●
           hazard
           of
           so
           much
           bloud
           .
           Nay
           all
           seditions
           almost
           and
           the
           open
           Rebellions
           of
           all
           times
           ,
           haue
           proceeded
           at
           first
           from
           this
           ground
           ;
           that
           what
           in
           the
           beginning
           was
           but
           weakly
           thought
           vpon
           ,
           grew
           afterwardes
           to
           bee
           affected
           with
           more
           violence
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           rather
           than
           to
           fayle
           ,
           to
           bee
           attempted
           by
           open
           warre
           .
        
         
           I
           confesse
           the
           part
           against
           whom
           wee
           striue
           ,
           was
           a
           long
           while
           nothing
           feared
           ,
           the
           wisest
           contented
           not
           to
           call
           to
           minde
           how
           errors
           haue
           their
           effects
           many
           times
           not
           proportioned
           to
           that
           little
           appearance
           of
           reason
           ,
           wherupon
           they
           would
           seeme
           built
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           vehement
           affection
           of
           Fancie
           ,
           which
           is
           cast
           towardes
           them
           ,
           and
           proceedeth
           from
           other
           causes
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           a
           sparke
           of
           errour
           lightening
           in
           those
           dispositions
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           mens
           thinking
           were
           farthest
           from
           any
           inclination
           vnto
           furious
           attemptes
           ,
           was
           in
           all
           reason
           like
           to
           bee
           verie
           daungerous
           ,
           must
           not
           the
           perill
           thereof
           bee
           farre
           greater
           ,
           in
           men
           whose
           mindes
           are
           of
           themselues
           as
           drye
           fewell
           ,
           apt
           before
           hand
           vnto
           the
           tumults
           ?
           For
           surely
           in
           a
           cause
           of
           Religion
           men
           will
           strayne
           themselues
           vnto
           desperate
           aduentures
           ,
           for
           the
           reliese
           of
           their
           owne
           part
           ,
           though
           Lawe
           and
           authoritie
           bee
           both
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           will
           bee
           a
           consideration
           of
           importance
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           King
           and
           the
           high
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           (
           when
           as
           it
           is
           like
           those
           humours
           will
           growe
           strong
           through
           confidence
           in
           their
           cause
           ,
           and
           a
           hope
           
           of
           friendes
           )
           how
           vnsafe
           in
           reason
           it
           must
           needes
           bee
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           sparks
           to
           bee
           blowen
           that
           are
           almost
           quenched
           ,
           or
           to
           hazard
           an
           Established
           forme
           of
           
             Church
             Gouernment
          
           ,
           by
           experience
           found
           profitable
           with
           much
           peace
           ,
           in
           exchaunge
           with
           any
           newe
           imaginarie
           forme
           lesse
           warrantable
           in
           trueth
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           reason
           lesse
           possible
           to
           stand
           ,
           with
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           
           Now
           that
           wee
           haue
           laid
           open
           some
           part
           of
           their
           proceeding
           for
           this
           Discipline
           ;
           (
           a
           poynt
           handled
           by
           vs
           sparingly
           and
           with
           great
           vnwillingnesse
           )
           (
           for
           hee
           that
           desireth
           to
           see
           more
           of
           their
           practises
           may
           read
           some
           Bookes
           written
           alreadie
           to
           that
           ende
           )
           wee
           will
           briefely
           examine
           whether
           any
           man
           (
           and
           vpon
           what
           reason
           )
           doth
           endeauour
           to
           iustifie
           the
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Reformers
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
        
         
           The
           Booke
           which
           wee
           Censured
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Plea
             of
             the
             Innocent
          
           ,
           vndertaketh
           (
           verie
           straungely
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           proceeding
           in
           this
           whole
           cause
           .
           For
           although
           the
           Author
           himselfe
           might
           haue
           assurance
           of
           his
           owne
           sinceritie
           ,
           
           whereof
           I
           can
           not
           accuse
           him
           (
           though
           some
           doo
           )
           yet
           surely
           hee
           could
           not
           bee
           so
           ignoraunt
           of
           what
           had
           past
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           her
           late
           Maiesties
           Reigne
           ,
           nor
           so
           charitable
           to
           excuse
           the
           maner
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           defence
           of
           the
           whole
           Storie
           might
           haue
           beene
           better
           spared
           than
           written
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           doubtlesse
           if
           all
           other
           meanes
           of
           opposition
           had
           fayled
           ,
           their
           owne
           dealing
           was
           an
           ouerthrow
           sufficient
           to
           that
           cause
           .
           The
           first
           thing
           that
           hee
           misliketh
           is
           that
           they
           are
           called
           Puritanes
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           clearing
           them
           from
           all
           effectation
           of
           this
           name
           ,
           hee
           spendeth
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           ;
           making
           other
           of
           his
           brethren
           that
           seemed
           to
           bee
           lesse
           Religious
           ,
           and
           the
           Vniuersities
           (
           places
           which
           in
           duetie
           hee
           ought
           to
           haue
           more
           honoured
           )
           to
           bee
           the
           principall
           Authours
           of
           this
           name
           ,
           for
           to
           tearme
           them
           Puritanes
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           end
           of
           names
           is
           but
           to
           distinguish
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           first
           vsed
           it
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           did
           rather
           showe
           what
           their
           owne
           followers
           did
           esteeme
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           themselues
           affected
           ,
           
           than
           what
           they
           were
           ;
           It
           cannot
           in
           reason
           bee
           an
           imputation
           to
           any
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           tearmed
           by
           that
           name
           .
           Neither
           doo
           I
           thinke
           (
           although
           diuers
           of
           them
           did
           glorie
           to
           bee
           so
           tearmed
           )
           that
           this
           name
           first
           proceeded
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           seeing
           vs
           to
           reforme
           our selues
           to
           a
           purer
           Religion
           than
           they
           professed
           ,
           and
           that
           diuers
           amongest
           vs
           not
           content
           with
           that
           ,
           desired
           yet
           to
           be
           more
           pure
           ,
           accounting
           all
           of
           vs
           to
           bee
           Heretikes
           ,
           these
           by
           a
           speciall
           name
           ,
           as
           affecting
           to
           seeme
           more
           holy
           than
           others
           ,
           (
           a
           common
           practise
           of
           the
           Heretikes
           in
           olde
           time
           )
           they
           tearmed
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Puritanes
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           fault
           which
           hee
           layeth
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           doubtlesse
           had
           his
           originall
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           one
           Rishton
           in
           a
           Table
           dedicated
           to
           Cardinall
           Allen
           then
           Gouernour
           of
           Doway
           maketh
           Puritanisme
           an
           Heresie
           which
           began
           in
           the
           yeare
           1563.
           neither
           do
           I
           thinke
           it
           can
           easily
           bee
           found
           that
           any
           Protestant
           in
           England
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           in
           any
           publike
           writing
           ,
           vsed
           the
           name
           of
           Puritan
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           can
           bee
           ignorant
           but
           that
           hee
           who
           was
           the
           strongest
           &
           first
           opposite
           to
           this
           new
           discipline
           ,
           and
           handled
           this
           argument
           with
           greatest
           learning
           ,
           
           was
           himselfe
           in
           all
           precisenes
           farre
           purer
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           most
           gloried
           in
           that
           name
           ;
           and
           was
           neuer
           an
           aduersary
           to
           any
           of
           this
           cause
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           eyther
           malitious
           ,
           arrogant
           ,
           or
           an
           hypocrite
           ;
           neyther
           is
           it
           fit
           to
           lay
           that
           distinction
           vpon
           the
           Vniuersitie
           ,
           of
           youthes
           and
           Prescisians
           ,
           (
           as
           this
           pleader
           doth
           )
           as
           though
           all
           that
           were
           not
           for
           this
           new
           Reformation
           were
           like
           one
           Athacius
           who
           bending
           himselfe
           by
           all
           meanes
           against
           the
           heresie
           of
           Priscilian
           (
           the
           hatred
           of
           which
           one
           euill
           was
           all
           the
           vertue
           he
           had
           )
           became
           so
           wise
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           
           that
           euery
           man
           carefull
           of
           vertuous
           conuersation
           ,
           studious
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           giuen
           vnto
           any
           abstinence
           in
           dyet
           ,
           
           was
           set
           downe
           in
           his
           Kalender
           of
           suspected
           Priscillianistes
           .
           For
           whom
           it
           should
           bee
           expedient
           to
           approue
           their
           soundnes
           of
           faith
           ,
           by
           a
           more
           licentious
           and
           loose
           behauiour
           ;
           neither
           do
           I
           thinke
           vnto
           a
           great
           number
           that
           desired
           this
           name
           ,
           could
           any
           thing
           more
           fitly
           be
           applied
           than
           that
           vnto
           the
           Cathari
           ,
           
           a
           sect
           of
           Heretikes
           ,
           not
           cleane
           but
           worldlings
           ;
           or
           as
           Epifa●i●s
           calleth
           them
           ,
           pure
           impure
           ones
           .
           But
           
           surely
           if
           eyther
           the
           Cathari
           ,
           the
           Nouatians
           ,
           the
           Pelagians
           ,
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           or
           any
           sect
           of
           the
           papists
           at
           this
           day
           worthily
           deserue
           to
           be
           termed
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Puritan
           ,
           thē
           surely
           it
           is
           no
           great
           error
           to
           apply
           that
           name
           to
           a
           number
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           who
           are
           euer
           readie
           to
           boast
           of
           their
           innocencie
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           themselues
           ,
           to
           account
           all
           of
           a
           contrary
           faction
           vnholy
           ,
           and
           prophane
           .
           Others
           this
           Author
           accounteth
           old
           barrels
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           he
           had
           well
           remēbred
           what
           he
           saith
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ;
           
             That
             who
             so
             feareth
             an
             oath
             or
             is
             an
             ordinarie
             resorter
             to
             Sermons
             earnest
             against
             excesse
             ,
             ryot
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             or
             any
             disorder
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             in
             the
             Vniuersity
             ,
             Prescisians
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             Puritans
             .
          
           Surely
           if
           this
           description
           of
           a
           Puritan
           were
           true
           ,
           neither
           were
           there
           much
           reproach
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           nor
           would
           a
           great
           number
           be
           left
           out
           of
           that
           sect
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           humility
           ,
           religion
           and
           conscience
           ,
           haue
           learned
           to
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           present
           States
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           verie
           truly
           a
           great
           nūber
           of
           the
           
             Reuerend
             Fathers
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           might
           more
           fitly
           be
           called
           prescise
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           for
           the
           earnest
           affectatiō
           of
           a
           new
           discipline
           ,
           desire
           by
           their
           followers
           to
           bee
           called
           pure
           .
           For
           surely
           in
           all
           those
           things
           mētioned
           as
           notes
           to
           discerne
           a
           Puritan
           ,
           many
           that
           are
           very
           far
           from
           that
           peeuish
           singularity
           of
           some
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           haue
           done
           the
           Church
           more
           seuice
           in
           one
           yeare
           ,
           and
           liued
           with
           greater
           sinceritie
           their
           whole
           life
           ,
           than
           the
           principall
           of
           those
           who
           are
           distinguisht
           by
           that
           name
           ;
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           straunge
           presumption
           to
           
             Impropriat
             Conscience
             ,
             Holines
             ,
             Innocency
             ,
          
           and
           Integrity
           onely
           to
           some
           few
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           the
           rest
           who
           haue
           seuered
           themselues
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           were
           no
           better
           than
           Athiests
           ,
           time-seruers
           ,
           prophane
           ,
           and
           irreligious
           ,
           only
           in
           this
           respect
           because
           by
           their
           authoritie
           and
           learning
           ,
           they
           haue
           resisted
           this
           vnreasonable
           desire
           of
           a
           new
           disciplne
           ?
           So
           hardly
           doo
           〈◊〉
           temper
           our selues
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           strongly
           perswaded
           of
           our
           owne
           fancies
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           that
           are
           contrarie
           or
           repugnant
           to
           vs
           ,
           wee
           traduce
           thē
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           men
           without
           conscience
           ,
           only
           for
           this
           that
           they
           are
           apposite
           .
           A
           practise
           which
           alone
           is
           able
           to
           discouer
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           our
           exceeding
           pride
           ,
           and
           intollerable
           selfe-loue
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           can
           doubt
           but
           the
           aduersaries
           to
           this
           cause
           haue
           exceeded
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           all
           〈◊〉
           wherein
           
           they
           are
           or
           would
           seeme
           to
           bee
           most
           excellent
           ;
           onely
           they
           haue
           learned
           to
           obey
           ,
           which
           is
           much
           better
           than
           all
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           fooles
           .
           But
           seeing
           words
           haue
           so
           many
           Artificers
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           made
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           whereunto
           wee
           apply
           them
           ,
           are
           fraught
           with
           so
           many
           varieties
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           alwaies
           apparant
           what
           the
           first
           inuentours
           respected
           ,
           much
           lesse
           what
           euerie
           mans
           inward
           conceit
           is
           ,
           which
           vseth
           their
           words
           ;
           doubtlesse
           to
           distinguish
           things
           that
           are
           of
           a
           different
           condition
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           ordinarie
           ,
           and
           the
           safest
           vse
           of
           names
           ,
           seeing
           necessarily
           to
           collect
           what
           things
           are
           ,
           from
           names
           by
           which
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           can
           haue
           small
           warrant
           ,
           these
           being
           but
           effectes
           oftentimes
           of
           malice
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           mistaking
           sometimes
           of
           some
           particular
           accident
           ;
           all
           which
           serue
           but
           in
           the
           construction
           of
           wisemen
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           estimation
           by
           a
           better
           rule
           ;
           and
           where
           things
           are
           not
           in
           nature
           such
           ,
           not
           to
           condemne
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           called
           by
           euill
           names
           .
           
             The
             name
             of
             Puritan
             or
             Prescisian
          
           no
           man
           hath
           reason
           to
           vse
           it
           as
           a
           disgrace
           ,
           seeing
           with
           vs
           it
           serueth
           ,
           but
           to
           signifie
           such
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           strict
           for
           obseruation
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           than
           others
           (
           both
           parties
           being
           opposite
           in
           that
           )
           they
           both
           notwithstanding
           may
           bee
           equally
           distant
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           I
           cannot
           excuse
           such
           ,
           as
           prophanely
           make
           it
           any
           imputation
           to
           bee
           prescise
           ,
           (
           a
           duetie
           which
           surely
           ought
           to
           bee
           performed
           by
           vs
           all
           in
           a
           stricter
           maner
           )
           so
           neyther
           doo
           I
           thinke
           the
           proceeding
           of
           those
           to
           bee
           altogether
           lawfull
           ,
           who
           vnder
           this
           name
           hauing
           shrowded
           themselues
           ,
           account
           all
           men
           besides
           ,
           to
           bee
           prophane
           Atheistes
           ,
           and
           the
           resistance
           which
           they
           finde
           in
           their
           violent
           course
           ,
           to
           bee
           a
           cruell
           persecutor
           of
           innocent
           men
           in
           a
           good
           cause
           .
           They
           that
           teach
           the
           world
           to
           thinke
           and
           to
           speake
           thus
           ,
           must
           needes
           bee
           iudged
           both
           to
           slaunder
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           amongest
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           themselues
           the
           best
           part
           of
           that
           Church
           which
           is
           seuered
           from
           the
           customes
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           lest
           peraduenture
           none
           of
           them
           eyther
           mislike
           the
           name
           ,
           or
           make
           the
           original
           of
           their
           sufferings
           to
           bee
           their
           innocency
           ,
           
           let
           vs
           heare
           one
           of
           them
           plead
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             Men
             which
             made
             consceince
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Reuereud
             
             Fathers
             and
             many
             learned
             men
             affirmed
             to
             bee
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             they
             were
             called
             Puritans
          
           ;
           There
           is
           no
           man
           can
           think
           ,
           but
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Reuerend
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           learned
           men
           that
           were
           not
           Bishops
           ,
           might
           haue
           ouerswayed
           the
           stifnesse
           of
           some
           few
           (
           for
           so
           they
           were
           at
           the
           first
           )
           without
           inforcing
           any
           faction
           or
           breach
           of
           the
           Churches
           vnion
           ;
           this
           phrase
           is
           vsuall
           in
           that
           Booke
           (
           the
           goodnes
           of
           our
           cause
           )
           and
           the
           innocency
           of
           our
           persons
           ,
           
           
             God
             deliuered
             his
             innocent
             seruants
          
           ;
           and
           being
           reproued
           for
           their
           proceeding
           ,
           their
           aunswere
           is
           ,
           the
           
             innocency
             of
             our
             cause
             doth
             constrayne
             vs
             ,
          
           
           and
           that
           the
           world
           may
           knowe
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           they
           say
           
             the
             chiefest
             cause
             of
             their
             trouble
             and
             reproach
             ,
          
           
           
             is
             their
             carefull
             and
             zealous
             following
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Word
             ,
             and
             their
             tender
             conscience
             in
             offending
             God.
          
           Would
           not
           a
           man
           thinke
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           which
           hath
           seuered
           it selfe
           not
           without
           many
           Daungers
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           had
           looked
           backe
           and
           become
           a
           Harlot
           and
           a
           bloody
           Kingdome
           ?
           surely
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           greater
           blemish
           laid
           vpon
           this
           Church
           (
           which
           both
           is
           ,
           and
           is
           desirous
           to
           be
           thought
           reformed
           )
           than
           that
           it
           hath
           persecuted
           for
           their
           conscience
           ,
           
             men
             holy
             ,
             religious
             ,
             Innocent
             ,
          
           and
           it
           a
           good
           cause
           .
           The
           whole
           tenor
           of
           that
           plea
           of
           the
           Innocent
           runneth
           on
           in
           this
           course
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           sighes
           and
           mournings
           of
           a
           Church
           vpright
           and
           pure
           ,
           labouring
           vnder
           the
           burthen
           of
           persecution
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           in
           conscience
           yeelde
           vnto
           Superstition
           as
           others
           doo
           ;
           from
           hence
           are
           these
           speeches
           .
           
           They
           seeing
           our
           Innocencie
           that
           of
           mere
           conscience
           
             our
             vprightnesse
             makes
             vs
             poore
             innocent
             men
             .
          
           And
           in
           an
           other
           place
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           
             We
             can
             boldely
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             protest
             our
             Innocency
             ,
             wee
             and
             our
             honest
             and
             iust
             cause
             .
             It
             is
             now
             at
             the
             least
             three
             and
             thirty
             yeares
             since
             our
             troubles
             began
             to
             be
             beauie
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             how
             wee
             haue
             moued
          
           our
           finger
           against
           our
           dread
           Souereigne
           ,
           and
           in
           defence
           of
           all
           those
           who
           haue
           laboured
           in
           this
           cause
           he
           is
           not
           affraid
           to
           say
           :
           
             Was
             not
             all
             our
             doings
             by
             humble
             Supplications
             ,
          
           
           
             honest
             and
             Christian
             Apologeticall
             writings
             ,
             and
             by
             lowly
             and
             earnest
             suing
             by
             our
             friendes
             ?
          
           And
           further
           :
           
           In
           this
           
             wee
             haue
             done
             no
             otherwis●●han
             all
             
             Christian
             Ministers
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             doe
             .
          
           And
           if
           any
           man
           maruell
           how
           the
           Bishops
           became
           their
           enemies
           he
           aunswereth
           ;
           
             Bishops
             were
             our
             enemies
             by
             the
             Papists
             meanes
             .
          
           Could
           any
           man
           Imagine
           that
           either
           so
           much
           without
           cause
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           so
           many
           things
           without
           truth
           for
           thēselues
           ,
           could
           haue
           beene
           vttered
           ,
           if
           an
           opinion
           peraduenture
           of
           that
           wherein
           thēselues
           were
           Innocent
           ,
           did
           not
           carrie
           them
           with
           ouermuch
           charitie
           ,
           both
           to
           thinke
           all
           which
           was
           against
           them
           to
           be
           too
           vehement
           &
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           them
           ouer
           modest
           and
           too
           little
           .
           Can
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           plea
           of
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           should
           be
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Papists
           had
           made
           any
           of
           the
           Bishops
           to
           be
           their
           enemies
           ?
           or
           that
           those
           libels
           which
           past
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           
             Admonitions
             ,
             Supplicatiōs
             ,
             Demonstrations
             ,
             Martin
             ,
             Dialogues
          
           and
           such
           like
           should
           by
           any
           indifferent
           reader
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           either
           hūble
           ,
           honest
           ,
           or
           Christian
           ?
           or
           that
           they
           had
           done
           nothing
           in
           this
           cause
           more
           than
           all
           Christian
           Ministers
           may
           ,
           &
           ought
           to
           haue
           done
           ?
           no
           surely
           ;
           the
           Christian
           part
           of
           the
           world
           to
           whom
           our
           vnnaturall
           ,
           violent
           ,
           and
           vnholy
           contentions
           haue
           cōmen
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           witnes
           too
           wel
           that
           he
           who
           hath
           brought
           a
           willingnes
           to
           speake
           euill
           ,
           and
           hath
           performed
           it
           (
           in
           howe
           vnseemly
           a
           manner
           soeuer
           )
           hath
           beene
           thought
           by
           the
           patrons
           of
           that
           cause
           ,
           to
           haue
           merited
           sufficiently
           the
           name
           of
           a
           brother
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           beene
           a
           deserued
           partner
           of
           their
           liberall
           contribution
           ;
           This
           to
           many
           yong
           men
           hath
           beene
           a
           daungerous
           temptation
           (
           I
           meane
           those
           of
           the
           meanest
           sort
           ,
           )
           who
           in
           themselues
           naturally
           haue
           a
           double
           aduātage
           to
           giue
           strength
           to
           this
           daungerous
           weakenes
           ,
           The
           one
           a
           disposition
           to
           reproue
           wherein
           their
           owne
           innocency
           is
           thought
           greatest
           when
           they
           dare
           in
           vnseemely
           tearmes
           take
           vpon
           them
           to
           controule
           others
           ;
           The
           other
           a
           hastie
           desire
           to
           seeme
           of
           some
           account
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           an
           ordinary
           course
           without
           great
           labour
           is
           not
           easily
           attained
           ,
           where
           as
           euil
           speaking
           and
           vnseasonable
           raylings
           (
           Commonly
           called
           Zealous
           preaching
           )
           bringeth
           them
           (
           at
           least
           among
           their
           partiall
           followers
           )
           into
           an
           opinion
           of
           learning
           ,
           innocency
           ;
           and
           purified
           Zeale
           ;
           But
           let
           these
           men
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           where
           readers
           are
           of
           Indifferen●y
           (
           as
           some
           times
           their
           Bookes
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           
           of
           such
           )
           (
           though
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           are
           dispersed
           amōgst
           the
           Breathren
           of
           the
           cause
           )
           they
           gaine
           this
           Iust
           
             Censure
             ;
             That
             that
             cause
             cannot
             be
             good
             which
             hath
             not
             other
             patrons
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             haue
             learned
             nothing
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             speake
             euill
             .
          
           I
           am
           sorie
           the
           inferiour
           sort
           of
           our
           Clergie
           ,
           are
           both
           so
           ignorant
           themselues
           ,
           and
           haue
           possessed
           their
           auditors
           with
           the
           same
           error
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           allow
           any
           thing
           vsed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           any
           thing
           vsed
           in
           any
           assembly
           of
           the
           Heathen
           whatsoeuer
           ;
           So
           that
           whilst
           ouer
           bitterly
           we
           distast
           euerie
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           vse
           in
           that
           Church
           (
           whose
           greatest
           part
           is
           infected
           with
           much
           error
           )
           we
           breed
           an
           opiniō
           in
           those
           who
           are
           not
           fully
           resolued
           ,
           that
           we
           rather
           mislike
           many
           things
           because
           they
           vse
           them
           ,
           than
           for
           that
           we
           are
           able
           to
           giue
           a
           reason
           why
           we
           doe
           mislike
           them
           .
           The
           best
           course
           in
           this
           had
           beene
           first
           to
           haue
           made
           Demonstration
           that
           the
           same
           things
           being
           vsed
           by
           diuers
           are
           all
           one
           ;
           or
           that
           those
           things
           contēded
           for
           by
           authority
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           were
           not
           in
           the
           better
           and
           former
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           are
           not
           of
           an
           indefferent
           nature
           ,
           neither
           can
           be
           made
           lawfull
           by
           any
           circūstance
           .
           These
           things
           being
           neglected
           and
           other
           meanes
           vsed
           ,
           lesse
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           lesse
           honest
           ,
           we
           conclude
           that
           the
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Reformers
           hetherto
           ,
           hath
           beene
           altogether
           vnlawfull
           and
           without
           warrant
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           Of
           Contentions
           .
        
         
           THere
           was
           neuer
           any
           thing
           more
           fatal
           to
           the
           prosperitie
           of
           Gods
           Church
           thā
           the
           violēt
           nourishing
           of
           contentiō
           within
           her
           Bowells
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           their
           meanes
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           haue
           been
           the
           principall
           Authors
           to
           procure
           her
           peace
           ;
           for
           where
           euery
           man
           is
           violent
           for
           that
           which
           himselfe
           likes
           ;
           and
           partiall
           affection
           through
           stronge
           humors
           becommeth
           the
           best
           reason
           to
           plant
           a
           Religion
           ,
           (
           a
           falt
           most
           vsuall
           in
           those
           Kingdomes
           that
           are
           most
           vertuous
           )
           euery
           man
           becommeth
           so
           great
           an
           opposite
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           ende
           they
           are
           in
           hazard
           to
           be
           depriued
           of
           all
           truth
           ;
           There
           is
           nothing
           safer
           to
           a
           Kingdome
           than
           that
           the
           Religion
           professed
           be
           but
           only
           one
           ,
           and
           this
           safetie
           then
           shall
           bee
           accompanied
           with
           much
           honor
           ,
           when
           those
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           are
           desirous
           and
           carefull
           to
           preserue
           the
           Vnitie
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           must
           needes
           come
           to
           passe
           that
           those
           small
           and
           first
           beginnings
           which
           receiued
           life
           and
           increase
           from
           an
           holy
           Vnion
           ,
           must
           in
           the
           end
           by
           discord
           and
           discention
           ,
           al
           perish
           .
           And
           therefore
           not
           vnwisely
           the
           Cities
           of
           Greece
           receiued
           of
           their
           Citizens
           ,
           no
           other
           oath
           sauing
           only
           this
           ,
           to
           preserue
           Vnion
           ;
           That
           Satan
           hath
           had
           apt
           instruments
           to
           hinder
           this
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           those
           Scarres
           
           in
           the
           Church
           which
           are
           not
           yet
           throughly
           cured
           ,
           shall
           witnes
           well
           to
           the
           ages
           that
           succeed
           after
           ;
           and
           the
           hatefull
           note
           of
           reproch
           shall
           remaine
           as
           a
           blemmish
           vnto
           their
           names
           ,
           who
           rather
           than
           they
           would
           yeeld
           ,
           haue
           been
           contēt
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           flames
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           perish
           ;
           This
           being
           the
           blessing
           annexed
           to
           the
           cōmandement
           of
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           ;
           
             Pray
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             they
             shall
             prosper
             that
             loue
             thee
          
           ;
           As
           though
           the
           happines
           of
           prosperitie
           could
           not
           light
           vpon
           their
           heads
           ,
           whose
           Tongues
           haue
           been
           the
           principall
           actors
           of
           contentiō
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ;
           this
           being
           an
           euil
           by
           so
           much
           the
           lesse
           cureable
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           oppositions
           for
           Religiō
           be
           more
           violent
           .
           This
           made
           the
           Apostle
           to
           frame
           that
           most
           Eloquēt
           Exhortation
           to
           humilitie
           and
           peace
           ;
           
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             Consolation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             If
             any
             comfort
             of
             loue
             ,
             if
             any
             fellowshippe
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             compassion
             and
             mercy
             ,
             fulfill
             my
             ioy
             that
             yee
             be
             like
             minded
             ,
             hauing
             the
             same
             loue
             ,
             being
             of
             one
             accord
             ,
             and
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             that
             nothing
             be
             done
             through
             contention
             ,
             or
             vaine
             Glorie
             .
          
           This
           being
           the
           meanes
           to
           attaine
           vnto
           this
           perfection
           ,
           
             if
             in
             meekenesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             euery
             man
             esteeme
             better
             of
             others
             than
             of
             himselfe
             ,
          
           for
           saith
           the
           wise
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           Cole
           maketh
           burning
           Coles
           ,
           
           and
           woode
           a
           fier
           ;
           so
           the
           Contentious
           man
           is
           apt
           to
           kindle
           strife
           .
           In
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           wee
           ought
           to
           haue
           remembred
           long
           since
           ,
           the
           great
           reason
           of
           that
           attonement
           betwixt
           Lott
           and
           Abraham
           ;
           
           
             Wee
             are
             Breathren
          
           ;
           vnlesse
           they
           in
           discreatiō
           of
           some
           few
           haue
           caried
           them
           so
           farre
           that
           they
           can
           hardly
           afforde
           those
           to
           be
           tearmed
           by
           that
           name
           ,
           who
           because
           their
           Iudgements
           and
           wisedome
           are
           farre
           greater
           ,
           Their
           Religion
           and
           Zeale
           is
           thought
           to
           bee
           farre
           lesse
           .
           But
           we
           will
           hope
           much
           better
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           than
           that
           sufferance
           hath
           made
           them
           proud
           .
           and
           their
           pride
           more
           contentious
           ,
           than
           heretofore
           ;
           And
           therefore
           me
           thinkes
           it
           is
           most
           straung
           that
           any
           man
           should
           haue
           so
           little
           vnderstanding
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           them
           hath
           ,
           who
           make
           vs
           beleeue
           that
           the
           
             Countenaunce
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             more
             estraunged
             from
             them
             now
             than
             euer
             before
          
           ;
           for
           doubtlesse
           if
           the
           great
           moderation
           of
           those
           persons
           ▪
           whom
           our
           late
           Souereigne
           of
           blessed
           memorie
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           aduansed
           to
           that
           place
           to
           be
           called
           Bishoppes
           ,
           
           had
           not
           with
           more
           than
           fatherly
           care
           ,
           ●estrained
           
           it selfe
           in
           compassion
           towards
           them
           ,
           from
           seuere
           execution
           of
           Iust
           lawes
           ,
           their
           occasions
           of
           complaint
           peraduenture
           would
           haue
           beene
           farre
           greater
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           more
           reasonable
           )
           but
           surely
           the
           Vnitie
           of
           the
           Church
           had
           beene
           much
           more
           ;
           There
           is
           nothing
           so
           daungerous
           as
           lenitie
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           where
           patience
           giueth
           occation
           for
           insolent
           contention
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           proud
           ;
           a
           thing
           as
           vnsufferable
           in
           it
           owne
           nature
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           so
           then
           especially
           most
           destitute
           of
           all
           excuse
           ,
           when
           inferiour
           persons
           are
           aptest
           to
           prouoke
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           in
           question
           in
           their
           owne
           iudgment
           ,
           are
           of
           no
           great
           momēt
           :
           as
           those
           then
           haue
           don
           euill
           offices
           ,
           
           who
           haue
           renued
           the
           memorie
           of
           almost
           outworne
           errors
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           lesse
           tollerable
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           hauing
           poysoned
           the
           world
           with
           so
           euill
           opinions
           ,
           they
           seeme
           notwithstanding
           earnestly
           ,
           and
           humbly
           ,
           desirous
           to
           liue
           in
           peace
           ;
           assuring
           themselues
           that
           what
           difference
           soeuer
           prosperitie
           breedes
           ,
           
           doubtlesse
           persecution
           would
           make
           vs
           to
           be
           all
           one
           ;
           but
           euer
           reseruing
           this
           priuiledge
           to
           themselues
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           in
           submission
           (
           as
           offendours
           )
           must
           first
           yeeld
           .
           But
           if
           a
           man
           rightly
           consider
           the
           originall
           of
           this
           sinne
           of
           contention
           and
           what
           affections
           they
           are
           which
           giue
           strength
           vnto
           it
           ,
           hee
           can
           hardely
           in
           reason
           expect
           quietnesse
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           patrons
           of
           this
           cause
           ;
           
             pride
             ,
             enuie
             ,
             and
             vaine
             Glorie
          
           are
           the
           originall
           fountaies
           of
           this
           euill
           ;
           for
           where
           inferiour
           persons
           both
           for
           place
           and
           Iudgment
           ,
           haue
           ouerualued
           their
           owne
           fancies
           by
           their
           owne
           conceit
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           like
           that
           in
           humilitie
           they
           should
           once
           yeeld
           ,
           thā
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           obedient
           humilitie
           ,
           to
           become
           proude
           .
           The
           distance
           being
           equall
           in
           both
           ,
           only
           in
           this
           the
           disaduantage
           greater
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           all
           of
           vs
           an
           aptnesse
           to
           doe
           euill
           ,
           but
           without
           grace
           ,
           no
           possible
           meanes
           in
           our selues
           to
           become
           good
           .
           Hereunto
           if
           we
           add
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           as
           out
           of
           pride
           we
           loue
           our selues
           ,
           so
           out
           of
           enuie
           wee
           hate
           others
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           maruell
           if
           men
           that
           are
           proude
           ,
           vaine
           glorious
           ,
           and
           enuious
           ,
           easely
           also
           bee
           founde
           contentious
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           in
           different
           opinions
           maketh
           conten●i●●s
           to
           cease
           ,
           is
           when
           men
           are
           perswaded
           of
           their
           betters
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           easily
           deceiued
           ,
           and
           
           of
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           ,
           and
           doe
           easely
           erre
           ;
           but
           all
           contentions
           are
           not
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ;
           
           for
           some
           neede
           no
           excuse
           when
           we
           resist
           as
           we
           are
           bound
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           a
           good
           cause
           ;
           for
           other
           a
           small
           excuse
           may
           serue
           ,
           in
           that
           being
           without
           order
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           scandalous
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           is
           common
           with
           these
           men
           ,
           is
           highly
           sinfull
           ,
           without
           all
           colourable
           show
           of
           excuse
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           more
           vnreuerently
           bitter
           than
           is
           beseeming
           the
           grauitie
           of
           the
           persons
           with
           whom
           they
           striue
           ,
           and
           more
           vehement
           than
           is
           aunswerable
           to
           the
           cause
           that
           they
           would
           defend
           .
           For
           the
           seruant
           of
           the
           Lord
           must
           not
           striue
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           gentle
           towards
           all
           men
           ,
           
           apt
           to
           teach
           ,
           suffering
           the
           euill
           men
           patiently
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           any
           man
           had
           these
           defects
           that
           were
           an
           aduersarie
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           
             We
             must
             instruct
             them
             with
             meekenesse
             ,
             that
             are
             contrarie
             minded
             ,
             proouing
             if
             at
             any
             time
             God
             will
             giue
             them
             repentance
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             they
             may
             knowe
             the
             truth
             ;
             If
             any
             man
             teach
             otherwise
             hee
             is
             puft
             vp
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             nothing
             ,
             but
             doteth
             about
             questions
             ,
             and
             striffe
             of
             words
             ,
             whereof
             commeth
             enuy
             ,
             strife
             ,
             raylings
             ,
             euill
             surmisings
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             to
             no
             profit
             ,
             but
             to
             peruert
             the
             hearers
             .
          
           And
           surely
           as
           the
           Apostle
           telleth
           vs
           
             Where
             enuie
             and
             strifes
             is
          
           ,
           
           
             there
             is
             sedition
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             euill
             workes
             .
          
           But
           if
           after
           so
           much
           patience
           ,
           so
           many
           fould
           ,
           cleare
           ,
           and
           modest
           defences
           of
           a
           iust
           cause
           ,
           
           any
           man
           lust
           to
           be
           contentious
           ,
           
             we
             haue
             noe
             such
             custome
             ,
             neither
             the
             Churches
             of
             God.
             
          
           
        
         
           Thus
           Coutention
           through
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           nature
           being
           seldome
           limited
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           becommeth
           Inordinate
           ,
           and
           a
           foule
           sinne
           ;
           and
           so
           consequently
           without
           warrant
           ,
           when
           either
           we
           contend
           about
           that
           which
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           
           or
           so
           trifling
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           ,
           or
           whether
           we
           contend
           in
           that
           maner
           that
           doth
           not
           become
           vs
           ,
           or
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           or
           last
           of
           all
           with
           those
           persons
           that
           are
           vnbefitting
           .
           The
           error
           in
           the
           first
           is
           that
           of
           the
           disciples
           which
           should
           be
           the
           greatest
           ,
           
           which
           exāple
           saith
           Beda
           is
           willingly
           reade
           of
           many
           that
           desire
           f●ō
           the
           Scripture
           to
           find●
           example
           to
           warrant
           them
           to
           the
           like
           cōtention
           ,
           but
           saith
           S.
           Ambrose
           if
           the
           
             Apostles
             contend
             it
             is
             not
             made
             a
             pretence
             of
             excuse
             for
             vs
             ,
             but
             set
             downe
             for
             a
             Caueat
             .
          
           In
           the
           second
           the
           fault
           in
           those
           clamorous
           ,
           rayling
           ,
           and
           
           vuciuill
           speaches
           by
           aduersaries
           of
           all
           sides
           ;
           wherein
           if
           some
           in
           our
           Church
           had
           not
           beene
           too
           
             forward
             to
             aunswere
          
           their
           aduersaries
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           
             the
             best
             causes
          
           had
           beene
           handled
           with
           better
           praise
           ,
           and
           the
           
             worst
             had
             beene
          
           performed
           with
           lesse
           blame
           ;
           hence
           commeth
           it
           that
           hee
           who
           for
           learning
           hath
           not
           deserued
           least
           ,
           
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           for
           modestie
           of
           writing
           (
           onely
           excepted
           )
           hath
           deserued
           best
           .
           The
           place
           and
           the
           persons
           are
           ordinary
           circumstances
           to
           make
           our
           contentions
           to
           bee
           more
           faultie
           ;
           
           but
           seldome
           (
           though
           the
           Scholeman
           say
           otherwise
           )
           doe
           I
           finde
           any
           reason
           for
           men
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           to
           warant
           either
           ▪
           
           For̄whereas
           there
           is
           amongst
           vs
           
             Enuying
             ,
             &
             strife
             ,
             and
             diuisions
             ,
             are
             we
             not
             Carnall
             and
             walke
             as
             men
             ?
          
           For
           saith
           Salomon
           ,
           
           
             it
             is
             a
             mans
             honor
             to
             cease
             from
             strife
             ,
             but
             euerie
             foole
             will
             be
             medling
             .
          
           And
           doubtlesse
           if
           in
           this
           cause
           of
           the
           Church
           gouernment
           ,
           many
           whose
           conditions
           and
           learning
           might
           Iustly
           haue
           inioyned
           them
           silence
           ,
           had
           not
           beene
           medling
           ,
           Moderation
           with
           Grauitie
           might
           haue
           determined
           that
           cause
           ,
           which
           stoode
           only
           supported
           with
           a
           hott
           Zeale
           ;
           And
           seeing
           the
           best
           warrant
           of
           our
           actions
           must
           be
           the
           sincere
           Testimonie
           of
           our
           conscience
           from
           a
           true
           feare
           ,
           
           I
           wonder
           how
           some
           Inferiour
           and
           meane
           men
           ;
           could
           thinke
           it
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           vndertake
           a
           matter
           of
           that
           moment
           ,
           (
           nay
           to
           receiue
           it
           being
           almost
           deade
           )
           when
           men
           of
           farre
           greater
           learning
           ,
           and
           dwiseome
           did
           remaine
           silent
           ;
           some
           excuse
           peraduenture
           I
           could
           allowe
           him
           ,
           if
           others
           farre
           more
           worthie
           had
           not
           had
           as
           much
           Zeale
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           beene
           as
           farre
           better
           able
           to
           defend
           the
           cause
           ;
           but
           it
           may
           be
           he
           taketh
           his
           labour
           to
           be
           well
           imployed
           ,
           hauing
           made
           in
           his
           opinion
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           benifit
           of
           that
           small
           Talent
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           him
           .
           Other
           ends
           (
           for
           which
           the
           world
           hath
           censured
           him
           hardly
           )
           I
           dare
           not
           acc●●●
           him
           of
           ,
           for
           a
           who
           am
           I
           that
           I
           should
           condemne
           an
           o●her
           mans
           seruant
           ?
           
             He
             standeth
             or
             falleth
             to
             his
             owne
             Master
             ▪
          
           And
           yet
           as
           that
           morall
           wise
           man
           saith
           ,
           b
           
             It
             little
             skillet●
             with
             what
             minde
             that
             is
             d●●●
             ,
             which
             is
             euill
             done
             ;
             because
             th●●●ede
             is
             seene
             ,
             but
             the
             minde
             is
             not
             .
          
           c
           
             It
             is
             no
             praise
             not
             to
             doe
             th●●●●ich
             thou
             canst
             
             not
             .
          
           And
           if
           the
           best
           excuse
           bee
           allowed
           both
           to
           him
           and
           others
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           afforded
           in
           so
           euill
           a
           cause
           ,
           wee
           must
           needes
           say
           ;
           
             That
             centention
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             hurtfull
             effect
             of
             indiscrete
             Zeale
             .
          
           And
           howsoeuer
           men
           bouldly
           apply
           that
           to
           themselues
           ,
           which
           was
           spoken
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ.
           
           
             The
             Zeale
             of
             thine
             house
             hath
             euen
             eaten
             mee
          
           ;
           yet
           they
           little
           consider
           that
           with
           this
           Zeale
           of
           Gods
           honor
           ,
           which
           eateth
           them
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           warrant
           that
           Gods
           house
           should
           be
           eaten
           by
           them
           ;
           
           true
           Zeale
           saith
           S.
           Austine
           desireth
           in
           his
           place
           to
           amend
           what
           is
           a
           misse
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           cannot
           ,
           he
           doth
           tollerate
           it
           ,
           and
           sigh
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           Zeale
           that
           proceedeth
           from
           rancor
           and
           malice
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           loue
           .
        
         
           Extraordinarie
           Zeale
           which
           exceedeth
           the
           limits
           of
           our
           priuate
           calling
           ,
           is
           then
           only
           no
           sinne
           ,
           when
           it
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           
           and
           not
           a
           priuate
           motion
           ;
           the
           same
           spirit
           warranting
           that
           Zeale
           by
           giuing
           an
           extraordinarie
           power
           ,
           as
           also
           an
           vnresistable
           strength
           ;
           all
           which
           were
           found
           in
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
           in
           the
           sonne
           of
           Eleazer
           ,
           in
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Leuie
           ,
           in
           Elias
           ;
           and
           diuers
           others
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Pleader
           hath
           performed
           any
           thing
           either
           more
           powerfully
           or
           more
           effectually
           than
           other
           men
           ,
           we
           are
           readie
           to
           confesse
           that
           this
           newe
           Contention
           arose
           from
           a
           holy
           Zeale
           ;
           But
           under
           this
           colour
           ,
           daungerous
           attempts
           haue
           beene
           committed
           in
           Gods
           Church
           .
           Thus
           Anabaptist
           in
           Germanie
           cut
           off
           his
           brothers
           head
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           Parents
           ,
           perswading
           them
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           fact
           ;
           But
           because
           he
           could
           not
           make
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           beleuee
           so
           much
           ,
           hee
           himselfe
           by
           their
           sentence
           indured
           the
           same
           death
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           were
           fitt
           all
           these
           Zealous
           murderers
           of
           their
           bretheren
           by
           their
           hot
           contentions
           ,
           were
           examined
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           their
           lawfull
           calling
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           great
           pitie
           that
           Religion
           and
           Zeale
           (
           and
           sometimes
           peraduenture
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           most
           innocent
           )
           should
           suffer
           the
           reproach
           of
           a
           shamefull
           Act
           ;
           but
           such
           Zealous
           persons
           haue
           beene
           in
           all
           ages
           who
           vnder
           pretense
           to
           reforme
           Religion
           haue
           been
           the
           worst
           mē
           and
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           that
           
           Religion
           had
           ,
           when
           Claudins
           &
           Nero
           gouerned
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           that
           called
           themselues
           (
           Zealatours
           )
           and
           vnder
           that
           name
           were
           earnest
           for
           Religion
           ,
           
           vntil
           thēselues
           had
           brought
           fier
           to
           consume
           the
           Temple
           for
           which
           they
           stroue
           ;
           and
           surely
           if
           humane
           reason
           haue
           leaue
           to
           coniecture
           what
           is
           like
           to
           be
           the
           euent
           of
           these
           euils
           ,
           
             Atheisme
             ,
             propanenes
          
           and
           sacrilege
           ,
           must
           al
           enter
           at
           the
           dore
           of
           Contention
           ,
           to
           burnvp
           Religion
           ,
           &
           to
           robbe
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           peace
           be
           best
           built
           vpō
           redēptiō
           of
           wrongs
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           to
           make
           an
           Vnitie
           without
           repeting
           the
           causes
           of
           discord
           is
           but
           rather
           to
           please
           vs
           with
           the
           name
           ,
           than
           with
           equitie
           to
           compound
           the
           wrongs
           ;
           wherein
           if
           we
           had
           beene
           the
           first
           (
           yet
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           vrge
           the
           Authors
           of
           these
           Contentions
           too
           farre
           )
           in
           giuing
           a
           beginning
           to
           his
           euill
           ,
           surely
           their
           fault
           must
           needes
           be
           the
           greater
           which
           will
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           haue
           an
           ende
           ;
           
             alter
             principium
             malo
             dedit
             ,
             alter
             modum
             abstulit
          
           ;
           neither
           can
           we
           excuse
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           some
           whose
           paines
           were
           little
           required
           to
           haue
           laboured
           in
           this
           cause
           as
           the
           former
           in
           the
           impure
           cōtentions
           of
           Martinisme
           defaced
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           so
           the
           other
           sort
           did
           lead
           into
           contēpt
           ,
           the
           exercises
           of
           religion
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           sundrie
           Preachers
           ,
           disgracing
           (
           as
           one
           well
           noteth
           )
           the
           higher
           matter
           though
           in
           the
           meaner
           person
           ;
           we
           can
           be
           cōtent
           to
           thinke
           that
           in
           many
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           euils
           was
           a
           detestation
           which
           they
           had
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           we
           wish
           such
           men
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           first
           they
           haue
           iniured
           greatly
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           by
           hindering
           that
           increase
           which
           Religion
           in
           this
           Land
           might
           haue
           had
           ,
           if
           these
           violently
           had
           not
           beene
           ouer
           willing
           to
           contend
           with
           all
           men
           ;
           and
           then
           that
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           more
           vse
           ,
           so
           nothing
           in
           respect
           can
           be
           of
           greater
           daunger
           in
           Religiō
           thā
           Zeale
           is
           ;
           for
           this
           if
           it
           be
           directed
           aright
           ,
           is
           mother
           of
           much
           ●olines
           ,
           but
           being
           mislead
           ,
           is
           the
           Adulterous
           stepmother
           of
           much
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           and
           doub●lesse
           the
           corrupt
           fountaine
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           daungerous
           contentions
           that
           haue
           troubled
           this
           Church
           ,
           ha●●
           bin
           the
           faise
           opinion
           of
           vndiscret
           Zeale
           ,
           
           and
           when
           our
           contentions
           growe
           strong
           they
           spoyle
           (
           saith
           Solo●●●
           )
           a
           house
           full
           of
           
           facrifices
           ;
           and
           lest
           they
           should
           thinke
           wee
           are
           willing
           and
           esteeme
           it
           an
           honor
           to
           contend
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           say
           we
           haue
           taught
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           auncient
           and
           perpetuall
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           haue
           maintained
           the
           reformed
           discipline
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           first
           and
           best
           Churches
           after
           the
           time
           of
           persecution
           ;
           we
           teach
           nothing
           but
           the
           pure
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ;
           wee
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           as
           wee
           ought
           ;
           we
           are
           and
           haue
           learned
           to
           bee
           obedient
           to
           those
           that
           rule
           ouer
           vs
           ;
           we
           wish
           and
           prouide
           that
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           England
           may
           be
           learned
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           be
           diligent
           in
           that
           honorable
           fruction
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           all
           Idolatrie
           and
           superstition
           may
           be
           banished
           ,
           in
           one
           word
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           cured
           from
           all
           their
           infirmities
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           those
           lawfull
           meanes
           prouided
           for
           her
           safetie
           ;
           that
           noe
           rayling
           and
           contentious
           speeches
           to
           the
           disgrace
           of
           any
           mans
           person
           may
           be
           vsed
           by
           vs
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           man
           teach
           otherwise
           and
           consenteth
           not
           to
           the
           wholsome
           words
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           doctrine
           which
           is
           according
           to
           Godlinesse
           ,
           
           hee
           is
           puft
           vp
           and
           knoweth
           nothing
           ,
           but
           doateth
           about
           questions
           &
           strife
           of
           words
           whereof
           commeth
           enuy
           ,
           strife
           ,
           raylings
           ,
           euill
           surmisinges
           ,
           froward
           disputation
           of
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           thinke
           that
           gaine
           is
           godlines
           ;
           for
           doubtlesse
           the
           wrath
           of
           man
           doth
           not
           accomplish
           the
           righteousnesse
           God
           ;
           
           for
           where
           enuy
           and
           strife
           is
           there
           is
           sedition
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           euill
           workes
           ,
           but
           wisedome
           that
           is
           from
           aboue
           is
           first
           pure
           ,
           then
           peaceable
           ,
           gentle
           ,
           easie
           to
           bee
           entreated
           ,
           
           full
           of
           mercy
           and
           good
           fruits
           ,
           without
           iudging
           ,
           and
           without
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           and
           the
           fruit
           of
           righteousnesse
           is
           sowne
           i●
           peace
           ,
           of
           them
           that
           can
           make
           peace
           .
           Wee
           therefore
           beseech
           you
           breathren
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Let
             vs
             be
             all
             of
             one
             minde
             ,
          
           
           
             let
             vs
             seeke
             peace
             and
             ensue
             it
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             noe
             strife
             I
             pray
             you
             betwext
             you
             &
             vs
             neither
             betwext
             your
             beardmē
             nor
             our
             beard-men
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             Breatheren
             .
          
           But
           if
           they
           will
           needes
           proceede
           in
           this
           intemperat
           manner
           ,
           to
           nourrish
           the
           flame
           of
           these
           vnhallowed
           Contentions
           ,
           which
           both
           strengthen
           the
           aduersaries
           ,
           and
           weaken
           our selues
           ;
           we
           can
           but
           wish
           that
           authoritie
           may
           cause
           their
           writings
           
           to
           bee
           abortiue
           and
           not
           see
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           but
           if
           their
           policies
           in
           this
           doo
           preuent
           lawes
           ,
           our
           next
           desire
           is
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           censured
           by
           all
           that
           haue
           Vnderstanding
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           the
           intemperate
           and
           extrauagant
           conceits
           of
           some
           giddie
           headed
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           men
           beware
           (
           except
           they
           meane
           to
           aduenture
           to
           depriue
           themselues
           of
           all
           sence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           paue
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           like
           the
           high
           way
           )
           how
           they
           bee
           consuersant
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           giue
           credit
           or
           beliefe
           vnto
           them
           .
           Therefore
           to
           conclude
           this
           poynt
           ,
           seeing
           contentions
           are
           of
           that
           daunger
           ,
           and
           that
           zeale
           is
           no
           warrant
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           Church
           ,
           let
           vs
           all
           follow
           the
           counsa●le
           which
           the
           Angel
           gaue
           vnto
           Agar
           ,
           
           
             Returne
             vnto
             thy
             dame
             ,
             and
             humble
             thy selfe
             vnder
             her
             hands
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           vertue
           that
           better
           beseemeth
           vs
           that
           are
           inferiors
           ,
           than
           Patience
           and
           Humilitie
           .
           Therefore
           we
           exhort
           with
           the
           Apostles
           .
           
           
             But
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             that
             ye
             haue
             beene
             the
             seruants
             of
             sinne
             ,
             but
             ye
             haue
             obeyed
             from
             the
             heart
             vnto
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             doctrine
             ,
          
           
           
             whereunto
             ye
             were
             deliuered
             .
             Being
             then
             made
             free
             from
             sinne
             ,
          
           
           
             ye
             are
             made
             the
             seruants
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
             Let
             vs
             not
             bee
             desirous
             of
             vaine
             glory
             ,
             prouoking
             one
             another
             ,
             enuying
             one
             another
             .
             For
             where
             enuying
             and
             strife
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             sedition
             ,
             and
             all
             maner
             of
             euill
             workes
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             wisedome
             that
             is
             from
             aboue
             ,
             is
             first
             pure
             ,
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ;
             easie
             to
             bee
             intreated
             ,
             full
             of
             mercie
             and
             good
             fruits
             ,
             without
             iudging
             ,
             and
             without
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             fruite
             of
             righteousnesse
             is
             sowen
             in
             peace
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             make
             peace
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           Of
           Ceremonies
           .
        
         
           WHere
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           mislike
           things
           of
           necessarie
           vse
           ,
           the
           entrance
           for
           the
           most
           part
           into
           that
           contempt
           is
           through
           the
           distasting
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           of
           a
           meaner
           nature
           ,
           and
           serue
           but
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           wise
           men
           onely
           to
           make
           the
           act
           of
           deuotion
           to
           be
           more
           solemne
           ;
           Solemnitie
           in
           some
           measure
           being
           a
           necessarie
           adiunct
           to
           all
           publike
           seruice
           .
           And
           whilst
           it
           stirreth
           men
           with
           greater
           holinesse
           to
           become
           outwardly
           religious
           ,
           whilst
           it
           stayeth
           men
           from
           wauering
           in
           that
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           others
           from
           contempt
           of
           that
           which
           is
           done
           (
           all
           being
           by
           these
           outward
           Solēnities
           better
           prepared
           )
           we
           cannot
           but
           account
           them
           the
           hedge
           of
           deuotion
           ,
           
           and
           though
           not
           the
           principall
           points
           ,
           yet
           as
           some
           of
           the
           fathers
           call
           them
           the
           second
           Intentions
           of
           the
           law
           ;
           Intermeditate
           meanes
           not
           to
           be
           despised
           of
           a
           better
           and
           more
           religious
           seruice
           .
           This
           whilst
           some
           in
           our
           Church
           haue
           either
           not
           vnderstood
           ,
           or
           not
           much
           regarded
           ,
           they
           haue
           earnestly
           laboured
           (
           as
           for
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           moment
           )
           that
           because
           the
           Iews
           had
           a
           religiō
           ful
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           whereof
           being
           types
           are
           in
           their
           particular
           so
           far
           ceased
           ;
           &
           be●●use
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           not
           limited
           the
           infinit
           burden
           ,
           in
           this
           kind
           ;
           partly
           idle
           ,
           partly
           needles
           ,
           &
           the
           greatest
           part
           through
           the
           corruption
           of
           ●lme
           ,
           being
           growen
           superstitious
           ;
           these
           
           in
           opposition
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           onely
           misunderstanding
           the
           time
           of
           Grace
           ,
           are
           desirous
           to
           haue
           Religion
           ,
           without
           any
           Ceremonies
           at
           all
           .
           As
           if
           the
           same
           God
           who
           seeing
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ledd
           them
           as
           if
           it
           were
           by
           Ceremonies
           to
           that
           worship
           which
           was
           fittest
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           who
           euer
           since
           hath
           beene
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           approouer
           of
           
             solemne
             order
          
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           
             publike
             action
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           did
           now
           eyther
           see
           vs
           to
           bee
           so
           absolute
           ,
           as
           that
           these
           outward
           helpes
           were
           of
           no
           vse
           ,
           or
           that
           all
           Ceremonies
           were
           but
           shadowes
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           not
           ornaments
           and
           helpes
           to
           things
           present
           ,
           did
           meerely
           with
           the
           passion
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           cancell
           all
           kinde
           of
           worship
           that
           had
           any
           solemnities
           or
           Ceremonies
           (
           how
           vertuous
           soeuer
           )
           annexed
           to
           it
           .
           But
           as
           to
           think
           that
           Ceremonies
           without
           true
           and
           inward
           holinesse
           ,
           could
           cleanse
           them
           from
           their
           sinne
           were
           to
           erre
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Iewish
           and
           superstitious
           ,
           so
           to
           account
           them
           of
           no
           vse
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           meerely
           prophane
           .
           Wee
           call
           them
           Ceremonies
           ,
           properly
           all
           such
           thinges
           as
           are
           the
           externall
           act
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           haue
           their
           commendation
           and
           alowance
           ,
           from
           no
           other
           cause
           but
           onely
           that
           in
           Gods
           worship
           they
           are
           vertuous
           furtherances
           of
           his
           honour
           .
           For
           Religion
           which
           is
           the
           height
           and
           perfection
           of
           all
           Morall
           vertues
           ,
           conteyneth
           in
           it
           three
           actes
           as
           all
           other
           vertues
           doo
           ;
           the
           first
           the
           Internall
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           willing
           desire
           to
           giue
           vnto
           God
           his
           due
           worship
           and
           honour
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           the
           externall
           ,
           aunswering
           to
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           otherwise
           good
           ,
           or
           commendable
           than
           that
           it
           vertuously
           serueth
           to
           this
           end
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           commaunded
           act
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           act
           of
           euery
           vertue
           ordained
           by
           religion
           to
           Gods
           honour
           ;
           so
           fasting
           ,
           almes
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           are
           tearmed
           the
           Actes
           of
           Religion
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           done
           for
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           howsoeuer
           othe●●ise
           they
           are
           properly
           the
           actes
           of
           other
           vertues
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           
             pure
             Religion
             and
             vndfiled
             bofore
             〈◊〉
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             visit
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             widowes
             ,
             in
             their
             ad●●rsity
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             himselfe
             vnspotted
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Saint
           Austine
           saith
           that
           God
           is
           worshipped
           with
           Faith
           ,
           
           Hope
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ,
           of
           these
           
             three
             the
             first
             is
             no
          
           way
           Ceremoniall
           ,
           
           The
           third
           likewise
           is
           no
           Ceremonie
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           an
           act
           inioyned
           by
           Religion
           ;
           
             but
             the
             second
             is
             properly
          
           that
           which
           concerneth
           the
           Ceremoniall
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           .
           All
           antiquitie
           was
           euer
           so
           farre
           from
           misliking
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           almost
           placed
           Religion
           in
           them
           onely
           .
           The
           name
           which
           the
           Hebrewes
           gaue
           vnto
           Ceremonies
           signifieth
           not
           so
           much
           the
           externall
           act
           ,
           as
           the
           law
           and
           the
           precept
           by
           which
           is
           was
           commaunded
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           euen
           those
           which
           had
           no
           longer
           continuāce
           but
           vntill
           Iohn
           ,
           (
           for
           then
           began
           the
           Iewish
           Ceremonies
           to
           decline
           )
           are
           tearmed
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           .
           
           Saint
           Paule
           calleth
           them
           Iustifications
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           Rites
           instituted
           &
           ordayned
           to
           that
           end
           .
           
           With
           them
           they
           were
           the
           Images
           of
           heauenly
           things
           opposite
           to
           the
           Images
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ;
           &
           howsoeuer
           we
           follow
           neither
           of
           them
           in
           the
           particular
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           the
           Idolatrous
           prophanation
           of
           an
           Heathenish
           superstition
           ,
           the
           other
           but
           the
           externall
           seruice
           appropriate
           to
           that
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           time
           :
           yet
           wee
           dare
           not
           ,
           seeing
           no
           Religion
           can
           want
           all
           Ceremonies
           ,
           fall
           so
           headlong
           to
           the
           error
           on
           eyther
           side
           ,
           as
           to
           embrace
           or
           refuse
           ,
           all
           those
           Ceremonies
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           .
           Now
           as
           it
           is
           the
           vnhappinesse
           of
           Religion
           to
           bee
           ouerloaden
           with
           Ceremonies
           ,
           so
           in
           those
           that
           haue
           authoritie
           ,
           not
           to
           establish
           by
           law
           such
           as
           are
           needefull
           ,
           is
           a
           defect
           ;
           to
           neglect
           them
           in
           those
           that
           ought
           to
           bee
           obedient
           ,
           is
           a
           fault
           ;
           but
           to
           contemne
           them
           in
           any
           that
           liue
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           must
           needs
           bee
           the
           manifest
           argument
           of
           their
           pride
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           the
           vtter
           ruine
           of
           Religion
           it selfe
           .
           
           For
           in
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           there
           were
           three
           things
           to
           bee
           obserued
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           all
           ordayned
           
             for
             the
             expressing
             of
             the
             inward
             and
             morall
             worship
             ,
          
           to
           serue
           to
           true
           holinesse
           ,
           
             Fayth
             ,
             Hope
          
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ,
           without
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           reiected
           (
           euen
           as
           a
           burthen
           )
           by
           him
           that
           commaunded
           them
           ;
           
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             will
             haue
             mercy
             but
             not
             sacrifice
             :
             for
             obedience
             is
             better
             than
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             to
             hearken
             is
             better
             than
             the
             fat
             of
             Rammes
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           Ceremonies
           be
           contrarie
           to
           true
           holines
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           omitted
           ,
           (
           for
           their
           end
           was
           to
           further
           deuotion
           ,
           not
           to
           hinder
           it
           )
           
           In
           this
           respect
           they
           were
           dispensable
           ,
           when
           eyther
           by
           the
           place
           or
           time
           ,
           (
           two
           violent
           circumstances
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           )
           or
           for
           some
           impediments
           they
           could
           not
           well
           be
           reserued
           ;
           
           in
           this
           respect
           Circumcision
           was
           omitted
           for
           those
           that
           were
           borne
           in
           the
           desart
           ,
           as
           being
           vnfit
           to
           moue
           immediatly
           after
           that
           wound
           ,
           and
           being
           vncertaine
           to
           rest
           ,
           seeing
           they
           must
           follow
           the
           fire
           ,
           or
           the
           cloud
           when
           they
           moued
           .
           Thus
           in
           persecution
           we
           are
           content
           rather
           to
           exercise
           Religion
           without
           Ceremonies
           ,
           than
           to
           want
           it
           ▪
           which
           in
           peace
           to
           neglect
           ,
           or
           contemne
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           great
           offence
           .
           Those
           times
           being
           fittest
           to
           serue
           God
           with
           greater
           reuerence
           and
           holier
           solemnities
           ,
           which
           are
           compassed
           about
           with
           greater
           rest
           and
           more
           happie
           blessings
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           when
           Ceremonies
           are
           requisite
           to
           testifie
           our
           faith
           ;
           (
           as
           doubtlesse
           they
           are
           then
           when
           they
           are
           through
           misunderstanding
           oppugned
           )
           wee
           may
           not
           in
           conscience
           remit
           any
           part
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           refu●ing
           of
           such
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           small
           sin
           ,
           where
           the
           vsing
           is
           blessed
           with
           the
           crowne
           of
           martyrdom
           .
           
           But
           seeing
           as
           some
           thinke
           ,
           frō
           the
           particular
           deuotiō
           of
           the
           town
           Cere
           ,
           
           or
           as
           others
           frō
           wanting
           (
           being
           a
           religious
           restraint
           )
           they
           are
           called
           Ceremonies
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           to
           doubt
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           eyther
           that
           vertuous
           office
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           or
           those
           religious
           abstinences
           which
           they
           performed
           ,
           ioyned
           Religion
           &
           Ceremonies
           with
           that
           nearnesse
           ,
           as
           that
           neither
           was
           absolutely
           perfect
           ,
           where
           both
           were
           not
           .
           This
           vnkinde
           separation
           ,
           (
           one
           of
           the
           sower
           fruits
           that
           haue
           growen
           in
           this
           latter
           age
           )
           is
           a
           great
           wound
           giuen
           vnto
           Religion
           ,
           doubtlesse
           in
           many
           (
           for
           I
           will
           not
           excuse
           all
           )
           only
           frō
           the
           abundance
           of
           too
           much
           loue
           .
           Al
           
           Ceremonies
           may
           be
           deuided
           thus
           .
           Some
           were
           for
           Iustifications
           such
           as
           the
           law
           commāded
           ,
           whereby
           the
           obseruer
           was
           made
           more
           purified
           ,
           and
           more
           holy
           .
           In
           place
           whereof
           afterward
           succeeded
           those
           that
           were
           for
           ornament
           and
           to
           signifie
           such
           vertues
           as
           were
           requisite
           in
           those
           parties
           that
           rightly
           vse
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           some
           were
           
           the
           ordinances
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           to
           looke
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ,
           to
           lift
           vp
           the
           hands
           ,
           to
           bow
           the
           knees
           ,
           to
           knocke
           the
           breast
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           when
           wee
           pray
           ,
           things
           vsed
           in
           their
           deuotion
           by
           the
           Heathen
           themselues
           ,
           others
           were
           appointed
           by
           God
           
           himselfe
           ,
           some
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           succeed
           in
           her
           place
           ;
           Thirdly
           ,
           some
           are
           parts
           of
           the
           immediate
           
           worship
           ,
           as
           sacrifice
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           adoration
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           some
           onely
           dispose
           ,
           as
           fasting
           ,
           austere
           liuing
           ,
           some
           are
           onely
           instruments
           ,
           as
           Churches
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           Chalises
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           ,
           which
           religiously
           being
           separated
           ,
           serue
           onely
           to
           make
           the
           deuotion
           more
           solemne
           ,
           and
           that
           solemnitie
           to
           be
           more
           holy
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           of
           these
           ,
           some
           respect
           persons
           ,
           
           sometimes
           ,
           some
           other
           concerne
           places
           ,
           all
           which
           concurring
           in
           a
           diuine
           worship
           are
           with
           Ceremonies
           by
           separation
           made
           sacred
           ,
           and
           so
           fitter
           to
           serue
           vnto
           holy
           vses
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           
           some
           are
           particular
           ,
           some
           more
           general
           &
           vninersal
           ,
           as
           the
           
             fa●●ing
             vpō
             the
             Sabbath
             in
          
           S.
           Austins
           time
           was
           obserued
           at
           Rome
           but
           not
           at
           Millan
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           washing
           of
           feet
           after
           baptisme
           ,
           was
           obserued
           at
           Millane
           but
           not
           at
           Rome
           ;
           
           in
           all
           which
           saith
           the
           same
           Father
           
             there
             is
             no
             discipline
             can
             be
             better
             ,
             than
             in
             these
             to
             follow
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             place
             wherunto
             we
             come
             .
          
           This
           coūsaile
           gaue
           Saint
           Ambrose
           to
           Saint
           Austen
           ,
           that
           none
           might
           offend
           him
           ,
           nor
           he
           might
           offend
           any
           .
           A
           graue
           moderation
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           if
           it
           were
           found
           in
           all
           ,
           which
           desire
           to
           bee
           examples
           to
           others
           of
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           the
           showes
           of
           Religion
           could
           not
           haue
           wanted
           so
           much
           deuotion
           ,
           nor
           the
           sinewes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           could
           haue
           beene
           racked
           with
           so
           little
           pittie
           .
           For
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           the
           same
           persons
           may
           in
           contrarie
           places
           performe
           contrarie
           things
           ,
           
           &
           both
           well
           .
           As
           Zachaeus
           receiue
           Christ
           into
           his
           house
           with
           ioy
           ,
           and
           the
           Centurion
           with
           as
           much
           prayse
           say
           ,
           
           Lord
           I
           am
           not
           worthy
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           enter
           into
           my
           house
           ;
           both
           honouring
           their
           Sauiour
           by
           a
           diuers
           maner
           ,
           both
           miserable
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           both
           obteyning
           mercy
           .
           For
           in
           alterations
           of
           custome
           ,
           that
           which
           may
           helpe
           peraduenture
           with
           the
           profit
           of
           it
           ,
           doubtlesse
           with
           the
           noueltie
           of
           change
           will
           do
           more
           hurt
           .
           The
           best
           remembrance
           in
           this
           ca●e
           wil
           be
           this
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             end
             of
             the
             commandemēt
             is
             loue
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             hart
             &
             a
             good
             consciēce
             &
             of
             faith
             vnfeigned
             ;
             frō
             the
             which
             things
             some
             haue
             erred
             ,
             &
             haue
             turned
             vnto
             vain
             iangling
             ;
             they
             would
             be
             doctors
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             &
             yet
             vnderstand
             not
             what
             they
             speak
             〈◊〉
             wh●r●f
             th●y
             affirme
             .
             For
             loue
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             therefore
             whosoeuer
             thou
             art
             saith
             S.
             
             Austen
             ,
             that
             readest
             either
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             so
             read
             and
             so
             learn
             that
             thou
             thinke
             this
             to
             be
             truly
             spoken
             ,
             knowledge
             puffeth
             vp
             ,
             but
             Charity
             buildeth
          
           :
           
           
             this
             suffereth
             long
             ,
             it
             is
             bountifull
             ,
             enuieth
             not
             ,
             doth
             not
             boast
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             not
             puffed
             vp
          
           ;
           for
           preseruatiō
           of
           Vnitie
           ,
           being
           that
           whereunto
           in
           this
           kinde
           all
           must
           ayme
           ,
           it
           is
           fittest
           for
           those
           who
           finde
           Ceremonies
           in
           vse
           not
           vnlawfull
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           rather
           to
           obserue
           them
           keeping
           the
           Vnitie
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           bonde
           of
           peace
           ,
           than
           with
           the
           hazard
           of
           scisme
           ,
           to
           striue
           to
           annihilate
           these
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           those
           that
           are
           much
           better
           .
           For
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           Ceremonies
           at
           this
           day
           our
           Church
           doth
           not
           so
           farre
           differ
           from
           the
           endes
           of
           the
           first
           institution
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           though
           her
           reasons
           be
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           shee
           retaineth
           nothing
           ,
           that
           in
           substance
           &
           truth
           ,
           is
           directly
           opposite
           .
           The
           first
           end
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           was
           that
           by
           them
           as
           by
           certaine
           elements
           the
           people
           might
           be
           retained
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           childe
           vnder
           the
           gouernment
           and
           discipline
           of
           his
           father
           ;
           for
           where
           men
           are
           not
           restained
           within
           some
           bounds
           &
           limits
           for
           external
           worship
           ,
           discentions
           through
           affectation
           of
           singularitie
           ,
           serue
           as
           wel
           by
           a
           general
           contempt
           to
           make
           men
           prophane
           ,
           as
           continuall
           new
           and
           vnlimited
           additions
           of
           Ceremonies
           doe
           make
           them
           superstitious
           .
           Those
           rites
           then
           to
           them
           (
           and
           ●o
           in
           proportion
           to
           vs
           )
           serued
           as
           sinewes
           to
           hold
           all
           and
           euery
           seuerall
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           Religious
           inuocation
           and
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God.
           A
           second
           end
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           haue
           a
           worshipp
           ,
           neither
           outwardly
           ouer
           naked
           ,
           nor
           apparelled
           like
           that
           which
           the
           Gētiles
           had
           ;
           a
           reason
           doubtlesse
           to
           vs
           ,
           not
           lesse
           forcible
           than
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           haue
           in
           our
           eye
           neere
           at
           hand
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           richly
           attired
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           shall
           ouer
           easily
           fall
           in
           loue
           ,
           and
           dislik
           our
           own
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           not
           some
           external
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           able
           to
           defende
           both
           to
           be
           as
           fit
           for
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           as
           naturall
           and
           comely
           warranted
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           seruing
           as
           wel
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           namely
           his
           worship
           as
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           either
           of
           Heathens
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           of
           Ro●●
           doe
           .
        
         
           And
           surely
           whilst
           some
           honest
           mindes
           ,
           for
           profitable
           ends
           haue
           laboured
           to
           vnburthen
           the
           Church
           of
           many
           Ceremonies
           ,
           
           they
           haue
           done
           nothing
           els
           ,
           but
           vntyle
           the
           house
           ,
           that
           the
           Rafters
           the
           Beames
           &
           the
           maine
           timber
           might
           with
           the
           violence
           of
           tempests
           more
           speedily
           perish
           .
           The
           third
           end
           was
           ,
           to
           make
           knowne
           vnto
           men
           by
           an
           externall
           worship
           ,
           that
           holinesse
           which
           in
           hart
           they
           professed
           vnto
           him
           ;
           that
           man
           hauing
           two
           parts
           ,
           and
           he
           the
           Author
           of
           both
           ,
           it
           might
           not
           be
           his
           fault
           ,
           to
           be
           defectiue
           in
           either
           of
           them
           .
           Yet
           as
           wholy
           to
           depend
           vpon
           outward
           Ceremonies
           is
           but
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           so
           altogether
           to
           neglect
           them
           vnder
           pretence
           to
           worshippe
           him
           in
           spirit
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           sinne
           with
           more
           libertie
           vnpunished
           ,
           and
           vncontrouled
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           comlinesse
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           the
           preseruation
           of
           humane
           Societie
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           contemptiblest
           ends
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           Ceremonies
           .
           For
           seeing
           order
           is
           the
           ornament
           of
           all
           Societies
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           all
           Societies
           is
           most
           excellent
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           follow
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           which
           (
           Ciuilie
           done
           )
           doe
           adorne
           others
           ,
           vnciuilly
           neglected
           ,
           or
           continued
           ,
           doe
           disgrace
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           I
           am
           sorrie
           that
           in
           the
           earnest
           contention
           for
           Church
           gouernment
           men
           are
           so
           backeward
           in
           the
           allowance
           of
           Church
           Ceremonies
           ,
           
           seeing
           wise
           men
           of
           found
           iudgment
           ,
           haue
           made
           them
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           discipline
           .
           Yet
           Ceremonies
           are
           not
           all
           of
           like
           nature
           ,
           some
           being
           absolutely
           necessarie
           and
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           others
           not
           so
           necessary
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           ;
           it
           is
           fitte
           that
           for
           all
           men
           in
           the
           furtherance
           of
           Gods
           worshippe
           ,
           there
           should
           bee
           a
           sanctification
           of
           persons
           ,
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           which
           if
           either
           they
           were
           not
           done
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           done
           without
           Ceremonie
           ,
           the
           corruption
           of
           mans
           nature
           would
           easily
           esteeme
           them
           to
           be
           vnholy
           .
        
         
           For
           although
           God
           be
           to
           be
           worshipped
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heauen
           commeth
           not
           by
           obseruation
           either
           of
           time
           or
           place
           ;
           yet
           because
           whole
           Churches
           must
           assemble
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           without
           these
           ,
           nor
           these
           rightly
           be
           thus
           seuered
           without
           Ceremonies
           ,
           
           all
           antiquitie
           hath
           allowed
           the
           distinction
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           vse
           of
           sober
           and
           moderate
           Ceremonies
           in
           the
           separation
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           being
           rightly
           to
           be
           tearmed
           Religious
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           holines
           we
           leaue
           to
           imploy
           vnto
           
           common
           vses
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           it
           may
           be
           not
           altogether
           vnfit
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           offensiue
           )
           that
           Churches
           ,
           though
           all
           reformed
           are
           in
           this
           different
           (
           for
           so
           in
           the
           obseruation
           of
           Easter
           the
           East
           and
           the
           Weast
           were
           diuers
           Africa
           and
           
             Italie
             Rome
          
           and
           Millaine
           )
           in
           which
           our
           Rule
           must
           be
           with
           humilitie
           and
           loue
           ,
           
           to
           be
           all
           things
           to
           all
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           many
           waies
           conuenient
           ,
           to
           haue
           an
           vnitie
           if
           it
           were
           
           possible
           ,
           of
           Ceremonies
           for
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           abstaine
           from
           that
           worshippe
           which
           is
           Heathenish
           ;
           
           
           Secondly
           ,
           not
           to
           inuent
           a
           peculiar
           worship
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           a
           thing
           neither
           safe
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           nor
           easily
           without
           better
           
           directions
           to
           be
           left
           vndone
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           remoue
           offence
           ,
           for
           weakenesse
           not
           able
           to
           discerne
           ,
           that
           the
           meanes
           often
           are
           diuers
           where
           the
           end
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           from
           the
           differing
           in
           Ceremonies
           ,
           haue
           thought
           a
           contrarietie
           and
           difference
           to
           be
           in
           Religion
           it selfe
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           let
           vs
           know
           that
           
           God
           will
           be
           worshipped
           externally
           ,
           and
           with
           order
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           best
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           nourishing
           of
           that
           worshipp
           which
           is
           within
           .
           And
           doublesse
           the
           Ceremoniall
           worship
           in
           generall
           is
           from
           the
           lawe
           of
           nature
           ,
           although
           some
           specials
           doe
           proceede
           from
           the
           lawe
           positiue
           ;
           so
           that
           both
           respecting
           the
           vse
           ,
           which
           is
           manifolde
           ,
           &
           the
           practise
           both
           before
           the
           lawe
           ,
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           since
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           vpon
           earth
           did
           neuer
           want
           Ceremonies
           )
           it
           must
           needes
           seeme
           strange
           that
           the
           peeuishnesse
           of
           some
           few
           ,
           and
           they
           none
           of
           the
           greatest
           vnderstanding
           ,
           should
           preuaile
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           things
           of
           more
           necessarie
           vse
           (
           as
           the
           word
           of
           Sacraments
           )
           should
           be
           amongst
           the
           people
           distasted
           ,
           only
           for
           the
           obseruation
           of
           some
           few
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           neither
           many
           ,
           
             nor
             the
             fancies
             of
             priuate
             men
          
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           obedience
           of
           inferiours
           with
           humilitie
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           were
           like
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Elie
           ,
           
           for
           which
           men
           abhorred
           the
           offerings
           of
           the
           Lord.
           All
           men
           confesse
           that
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
             (
             prefiguring
          
           )
           are
           to
           be
           remoued
           ,
           but
           not
           those
           in
           the
           Church
           which
           established
           by
           Authoritie
           ,
           serue
           onely
           for
           order
           ,
           and
           the
           
             better
             worship
          
           .
           Yet
           all
           men
           of
           sound
           iudgment
           must
           needs
           graunt
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           vertue
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           inferior
           to
           the
           word
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           &
           for
           their
           number
           ,
           
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           limited
           ,
           that
           with
           their
           vnseasonable
           multitude
           ,
           they
           ouerwhelme
           not
           that
           worshippe
           ,
           which
           with
           their
           order
           and
           comlinesse
           they
           ought
           to
           further
           .
           For
           as
           husbandmen
           are
           content
           the
           Branches
           of
           the
           Vine
           so
           long
           to
           growe
           ,
           and
           spread
           ,
           vntill
           thereby
           they
           procure
           the
           grapes
           to
           become
           fewer
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           Church
           the
           admission
           and
           retaining
           of
           Ceremonies
           are
           so
           farre
           lawfull
           ,
           vntill
           by
           their
           error
           and
           defect
           ,
           either
           in
           substance
           or
           number
           ,
           religion
           and
           deuotion
           become
           colder
           .
           And
           if
           the
           opinion
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           hold
           the
           Church
           may
           ordaine
           Ceremonies
           for
           instructions
           ,
           
           ornament
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           had
           extended
           it selfe
           likewise
           to
           account
           them
           ,
           a
           bond
           of
           diuine
           worshipp
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           positiue
           lawes
           may
           serue
           to
           increase
           deuotion
           )
           their
           assertion
           doubtlesse
           had
           beene
           much
           sounder
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           had
           excercised
           religion
           with
           greater
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           more
           peace
           ;
           
           but
           in
           this
           we
           haue
           dealt
           (
           as
           in
           our
           religious
           seruice
           )
           where
           few
           things
           can
           be
           rightly
           ordered
           that
           are
           carried
           with
           a
           doubtfull
           and
           headlong
           course
           .
           The
           originall
           of
           this
           euill
           ,
           is
           as
           a
           wise
           man
           noteth
           ;
           
             That
             wee
             haue
             numbred
             the
             opinions
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             not
             weighed
             them
          
           ;
           a
           sweete
           error
           seruing
           but
           to
           make
           vs
           to
           loue
           that
           ,
           
           wherein
           ,
           at
           length
           wee
           must
           needs
           perish
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           man
           thinke
           (
           as
           surely
           it
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           some
           )
           that
           those
           Ceremonies
           ordained
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           are
           fit
           inought
           to
           be
           retained
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           rest
           as
           being
           made
           without
           warrant
           haue
           no
           warrant
           to
           remaine
           still
           ,
           we
           answere
           that
           of
           all
           which
           Christiā
           Churches
           (
           how
           much
           soeuer
           corrupted
           doe
           ,
           or
           shal
           vse
           )
           there
           is
           by
           vs
           noe
           defence
           vndertaken
           for
           them
           ;
           yet
           wee
           doubt
           not
           that
           euery
           particular
           Church
           ,
           may
           &
           our
           Church
           hath
           ,
           lawfully
           ordained
           some
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           ought
           religiously
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           &
           more
           also
           if
           the
           church
           so
           thought
           fit
           ;
           not
           hereby
           to
           iustifie
           any
           &
           to
           make
           him
           righteous
           ,
           but
           for
           ends
           that
           are
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           many
           waies
           behouefull
           to
           Gods
           worship
           .
           First
           for
           ornamēt
           ,
           a
           thing
           which
           I
           wōder
           in
           al
           other
           cases
           should
           be
           accounted
           a
           vertue
           ,
           &
           in
           religion
           only
           should
           be
           esteemed
           a
           vice
           .
           Herein
           whilst
           we
           haue
           shūned
           iustly
           ,
           the
           glorious
           vanity
           of
           superstitious
           worship
           ,
           we
           haue
           familiarly
           
           fallen
           to
           despise
           the
           persons
           ,
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           almost
           that
           dutie
           ,
           which
           we
           would
           honor
           ;
           and
           all
           onely
           through
           the
           neglect
           of
           some
           due
           Ceremonies
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           stirr
           vp
           deuotiō
           ,
           a
           thing
           apt
           inough
           through
           our
           vanities
           to
           become
           small
           ,
           vnlesse
           some
           externall
           helps
           may
           be
           added
           for
           to
           make
           it
           greater
           .
           Neither
           can
           the
           accesse
           of
           Coremonie
           in
           the
           consecration
           of
           new
           times
           ,
           or
           new
           places
           ,
           be
           otherwise
           vnderstood
           ,
           than
           the
           faithfull
           acknowledgment
           of
           special
           new
           ,
           &
           extraordinary
           fauours
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           receiued
           .
           Neither
           ought
           the
           memorie
           of
           the
           resurrection
           so
           to
           swallow
           vp
           ,
           in
           vnthankesfulnesse
           all
           other
           benefits
           of
           a
           lesser
           nature
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           obseruation
           of
           other
           times
           were
           to
           be
           accounted
           an
           vnhallowed
           prophanatiō
           of
           the
           Lords
           Sabbath
           .
           
           And
           surely
           those
           Rites
           ,
           which
           before
           lawfull
           ordination
           were
           left
           free
           ,
           after
           ,
           in
           conscience
           doe
           binde
           to
           the
           obseruation
           of
           thē
           .
           So
           that
           what
           priuate
           opinions
           may
           fancie
           vnto
           them selues
           ,
           are
           but
           slender
           exemptions
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           lawes
           ;
           these
           imposing
           a
           restraint
           with
           their
           due
           Ceremonies
           established
           by
           authoritie
           from
           vsing
           respects
           ,
           and
           behauiours
           that
           are
           common
           ,
           towarde
           persons
           ,
           places
           ,
           and
           times
           which
           are
           all
           solemnly
           appointed
           to
           a
           holy
           vse
           .
           If
           this
           had
           been
           throughly
           weighed
           by
           a
           number
           i●
           our
           Church
           ,
           neither
           would
           the
           contempt
           of
           them
           haue
           beene
           so
           vsuall
           and
           so
           pardonable
           a
           fault
           ,
           nor
           the
           defence
           haue
           beene
           thought
           ouer
           violent
           loue
           to
           superstition
           onely
           .
        
         
           
           But
           in
           these
           things
           with
           some
           amongst
           vs
           can
           neither
           diffent
           with
           their
           good
           fauour
           ,
           nor
           consent
           with
           them
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           man
           thinke
           that
           Ceremonies
           are
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           that
           the
           obseruation
           of
           them
           is
           onely
           indifferent
           and
           lesse
           free
           ,
           let
           him
           consider
           the
           great
           and
           violent
           discentions
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           haue
           risen
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           Councills
           haue
           condemned
           them
           as
           heretikes
           ,
           onely
           for
           being
           stifly
           opposite
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
           The
           first
           dissention
           allmost
           in
           the
           Church
           was
           for
           legall
           Ceremonies
           which
           afterward
           was
           determined
           with
           this
           word
           ;
           these
           necessaries
           ,
           to
           abstaine
           from
           blood
           ,
           and
           frō
           strangling
           .
           The
           second
           
           great
           dissention
           was
           for
           Easter
           day
           :
           neither
           was
           it
           thought
           then
           a
           small
           matter
           for
           which
           Pope
           Victor
           the
           first
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           
           would
           haue
           separated
           all
           Asia
           from
           the
           vnitie
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           onely
           for
           being
           disobedient
           in
           that
           point
           ;
           which
           afterwards
           was
           not
           the
           least
           occasion
           for
           assembling
           the
           counsell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           
           the
           councel
           of
           Antioch
           not
           long
           after
           excommunicating
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           obseruation
           of
           Easter
           rested
           not
           in
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Nicen
           Councell
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           all
           that
           were
           willing
           to
           obserue
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           by
           Epiphanius
           ,
           
           Austin
           ,
           and
           Theodoret
           ,
           are
           accounted
           heretikes
           .
           After
           this
           some
           such
           dissentions
           arose
           about
           baptisme
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           essence
           ,
           but
           the
           ceremonies
           in
           it
           ;
           the
           violence
           of
           which
           resisting
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           least
           impuratiō
           to
           al
           the
           Donatists
           .
           After
           these
           succeeded
           hotter
           contentions
           ,
           but
           for
           matters
           of
           lesse
           moment
           ;
           in
           al
           which
           the
           oppugners
           of
           established
           order
           ,
           
           euen
           in
           the
           lowest
           parts
           of
           religion
           ,
           were
           little
           better
           accounted
           of
           the
           fathers
           ,
           than
           plaine
           heretikes
           .
           The
           beginning
           of
           things
           (
           saith
           Seneca
           )
           proceede
           slowly
           ,
           
           but
           losses
           runne
           headlong
           ;
           the
           causes
           of
           euill
           ,
           are
           vsually
           in
           a
           tumult
           ,
           and
           breake
           out
           (
           as
           in
           this
           )
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           oft
           feared
           ;
           for
           whatsoeuer
           either
           person
           ,
           or
           place
           ,
           or
           custome
           ,
           hath
           many
           admirers
           for
           the
           holines
           ,
           must
           needes
           for
           the
           holines
           haue
           many
           to
           be
           enuiers
           of
           it
           :
           but
           in
           things
           whereunto
           men
           doe
           easily
           fall
           ,
           discipline
           by
           authoritie
           must
           restraine
           such
           when
           singularitie
           is
           in
           daunger
           to
           make
           a
           schisme
           ;
           for
           where
           to
           make
           alteration
           in
           this
           kinde
           is
           allowed
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           a
           dissolution
           saith
           Caluin
           ,
           must
           needes
           follow
           in
           the
           sinewes
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           
           neither
           doe
           we
           make
           (
           as
           in
           precepts
           of
           a
           higher
           nature
           )
           euery
           defect
           to
           be
           a
           great
           sinne
           ,
           but
           neglect
           in
           ceremonies
           is
           then
           no
           small
           fault
           ,
           when
           disobedience
           and
           contempt
           are
           ioyned
           with
           it
           .
           Our
           care
           in
           religion
           appearing
           by
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           ,
           
           that
           wee
           are
           loth
           to
           neglect
           the
           adherents
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           contempt
           which
           willingly
           is
           offered
           vnto
           these
           ,
           will
           easily
           without
           resistance
           extend
           it selfe
           to
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           all
           religion
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           can
           be
           a
           surer
           preseruer
           of
           religion
           ,
           than
           to
           keepe
           it
           from
           contempt
           ;
           a
           thing
           not
           easily
           done
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           left
           destitute
           ,
           and
           depriued
           
           of
           holy
           ceremonies
           .
           For
           the
           principall
           excellencie
           of
           our
           religion
           being
           spirituall
           ,
           is
           not
           easily
           obserued
           ,
           of
           the
           greatest
           number
           which
           are
           carnall
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           propound
           not
           naked
           mysteries
           ,
           but
           cloth
           them
           ;
           that
           these
           offering
           to
           the
           sences
           a
           certaine
           maiestie
           ,
           may
           be
           receiued
           of
           the
           minde
           with
           a
           greater
           reuerence
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           some
           of
           the
           fathers
           ,
           accounting
           them
           as
           the
           shell
           to
           the
           kernell
           ,
           haue
           said
           that
           no
           religion
           either
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           was
           possible
           to
           consist
           without
           them
           .
           So
           that
           amongst
           the
           auncient
           to
           be
           a
           diuine
           ,
           
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           know
           what
           deities
           were
           to
           be
           worshiped
           ,
           with
           what
           ceremonies
           .
           
           And
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           greatest
           importance
           Ierbro
           ▪
           wisheth
           Moyses
           to
           referre
           ciuill
           iudgements
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           ceremonies
           and
           rites
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ;
           the
           ignorance
           whereof
           as
           it
           hath
           brought
           much
           harme
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           sharpely
           reproued
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           that
           haue
           been
           before
           vs.
           
           These
           if
           they
           had
           serued
           to
           no
           other
           vse
           yet
           were
           they
           manifest
           and
           honorable
           distinctions
           betwixt
           them
           that
           were
           heretikes
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ;
           in
           whom
           howsoeuer
           we
           cannot
           iudge
           of
           their
           sinceritie
           ,
           
           and
           religion
           that
           is
           inward
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           vse
           of
           these
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           discerne
           ,
           what
           Church
           in
           her
           worship
           they
           would
           seeme
           to
           follow
           ;
           for
           to
           cast
           away
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           ,
           the
           badge
           and
           signes
           of
           their
           warfare
           ,
           was
           to
           discouer
           vnto
           the
           world
           that
           they
           were
           cowardly
           souldiers
           .
           Tert●llian
           reporteth
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           chose
           rather
           to
           die
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           souldiers
           to
           be
           crowned
           with
           lawrell
           ;
           onely
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           that
           the
           christians
           had
           a
           ceremonie
           not
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           Now
           if
           any
           man
           aske
           me
           a
           rule
           ,
           whereby
           to
           discerne
           in
           this
           varietie
           of
           cerimonies
           which
           are
           to
           be
           reiected
           and
           which
           alowed
           ;
           we
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           
           
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             done
             honestly
             ,
             and
             by
             order
             ;
             for
             true
             wisedome
             teacheth
             sobernes
             ,
             and
             prudence
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             are
             the
             most
             profitable
             things
             that
             men
             can
             haue
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           But
           if
           any
           man
           shall
           thinke
           ,
           that
           cerimonies
           being
           externall
           things
           in
           religion
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           exacted
           with
           such
           violence
           ,
           that
           their
           carefull
           refusing
           
           should
           depriue
           them
           of
           performance
           of
           greater
           good
           ;
           these
           in
           my
           opinion
           first
           erre
           in
           the
           ouer
           slight
           estimation
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           then
           if
           they
           were
           but
           of
           that
           nature
           (
           as
           contemptibly
           they
           thinke
           of
           them
           )
           the
           alteration
           of
           such
           belongeth
           not
           to
           them
           ,
           neither
           haue
           they
           (
           where
           obedience
           is
           commaunded
           )
           reason
           to
           refuse
           conformitie
           with
           so
           much
           stomacke
           ;
           especially
           in
           matters
           which
           by
           them
           are
           accounted
           of
           that
           nature
           .
           But
           because
           some
           of
           them
           thinke
           that
           ceremonies
           are
           but
           small
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           a
           
             small
             thing
             may
             trouble
             the
             eye
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             these
             the
             conscience
          
           ;
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           they
           haue
           so
           farre
           weighed
           the
           hurt
           which
           themselues
           might
           receiue
           by
           doing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           lightly
           valued
           the
           harmes
           they
           haue
           offered
           by
           their
           wilfull
           disobedience
           ,
           to
           the
           lawfull
           ordinations
           of
           a
           reformed
           member
           of
           Christs
           Church
           .
           If
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           retained
           any
           ceremonies
           that
           were
           vnholy
           and
           
             superstitious
             ,
             demonstration
          
           should
           haue
           been
           made
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           
             What
             they
             are
             :
             how
             many
             :
             of
             what
             nature
             :
             why
             daungerous
             :
          
           to
           which
           doubts
           (
           being
           the
           sober
           demaunds
           of
           a
           weake
           conscience
           )
           if
           due
           satisfaction
           could
           not
           haue
           been
           giuen
           ,
           doubtlesse
           those
           who
           had
           the
           execution
           of
           such
           lawes
           ,
           would
           haue
           giuen
           tolleration
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           resolued
           ,
           if
           by
           their
           humilitie
           they
           manifested
           a
           desire
           that
           they
           had
           to
           learne
           :
           but
           se●ing
           they
           confesse
           that
           by
           the
           late
           Queenes
           Iniunctions
           ,
           
           all
           
             superstitious
             ceremonies
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             ●s
             shrines
             ,
             tables
             ,
             pictures
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           (
           a
           testimonie
           not
           vnworthely
           giuen
           to
           the
           
             reformed
             gouernment
             of
             so
             good
             a
             Prince
          
           )
           it
           is
           but
           a
           slender
           exception
           annexed
           ,
           
             such
             doe
             we
             take
             the
             surplesse
             to
             be
             .
          
           A
           weake
           eye
           surely
           would
           haue
           seene
           a
           difference
           ,
           and
           an
           humble
           minde
           would
           haue
           indured
           much
           more
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           such
           violent
           oppositions
           to
           haue
           so
           farre
           troubled
           the
           Churches
           peace
           .
           I
           cannot
           well
           obserue
           in
           the
           tennor
           of
           that
           last
           defence
           ,
           
             the
             Plea
             of
             the
             innocent
          
           ,
           what
           their
           constant
           opinion
           is
           concerning
           the
           cerimonies
           misliked
           in
           our
           Church
           ;
           vnlesse
           they
           meane
           that
           they
           are
           
             idle
             ,
             indifferent
          
           ,
           and
           
             humane
             ordinations
          
           ,
           whilest
           they
           are
           commaunded
           ;
           but
           
             being
             disobeyed
          
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           
             waight●i
             ,
             and
             
             great
             causes
             ,
          
           able
           to
           warrant
           
             resistance
             and
             rebellion
          
           in
           the
           highest
           measure
           .
           I
           wish
           they
           would
           either
           account
           them
           as
           trifles
           ,
           and
           so
           being
           commaunded
           not
           so
           stifly
           refuse
           to
           vse
           them
           ;
           or
           else
           esteeme
           them
           
             matters
             of
             great
             moment
          
           ,
           and
           so
           thinke
           the
           gouernors
           of
           the
           Church
           haue
           reason
           ,
           and
           warrant
           so
           much
           to
           vrge
           them
           .
           But
           the
           things
           say
           they
           in
           controuersie
           
             which
             wee
             desire
             to
             bee
             reformed
             and
             others
             earnestly
             maintaine
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             but
             accessarie
             additaments
             ,
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             humane
             constitution
             ,
             and
             without
             these
             the
             religion
             would
             stand
             .
          
           
           But
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           once
           being
           brought
           in
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           obeyed
           for
           conscience
           ;
           and
           surely
           the
           religion
           that
           would
           stand
           without
           them
           ,
           with
           them
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           much
           better
           .
           Many
           things
           which
           are
           not
           requis●t
           for
           
             the
             being
          
           ,
           are
           notwithstanding
           required
           ,
           
             to
             the
             well
             being
          
           .
           But
           afterward
           speaking
           of
           themselues
           ,
           as
           desirous
           to
           be
           iustified
           for
           their
           dealing
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           
           
             they
             call
             it
             a
             good
             iust
             and
             wa●ghtie
             cause
             founded
             in
             Gods
             word
             ;
             iniuriously
             reputed
             and
             tearmed
             ,
             an
             accidentall
             fancie
             ,
             and
             deuise
             .
          
           I
           hope
           wise
           men
           from
           their
           owne
           wrytings
           will
           obserue
           the
           dealings
           of
           these
           men
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           vrged
           by
           authoritie
           to
           obedience
           (
           a
           poynt
           of
           religion
           I
           wish
           they
           had
           well
           learned
           )
           they
           call
           these
           things
           but
           additaments
           ,
           
           fit
           enough
           to
           bee
           contemned
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           
             humane
             constitutions
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           after
           to
           approue
           their
           obstinacie
           for
           refusing
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           call
           them
           
             waightie
             causes
          
           ;
           this
           contrarietie
           may
           peraduenture
           deceiue
           some
           ,
           
           but
           truth
           at
           the
           length
           will
           discouer
           it selfe
           .
           
             Falsehoode
             is
             slight
             and
             shines
             through
             if
             we
             looke
             into
             it
             .
          
           These
           onely
           mislike
           what
           they
           are
           not
           autho●s
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           euer
           labour
           for
           excuses
           ,
           as
           reasons
           to
           warrant
           what
           they
           doe
           mislike
           .
           
           They
           thinke
           and
           say
           
             it
             is
             pitrie
             necessarie
             seruice
          
           (
           wherein
           I
           thinke
           they
           vnderstand
           their
           preaching
           )
           
             should
             be
             houlden
             backe
             ,
             by
             these
             vnnecessarie
             ceremonies
             .
          
           But
           if
           vnnecessarie
           (
           whereof
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           them
           to
           be
           iudges
           )
           why
           doe
           they
           not
           rather
           yeeld
           vnto
           them
           by
           conformitie
           ,
           then
           depriue
           themselues
           by
           their
           obstinacie
           ,
           of
           doing
           that
           good
           ,
           which
           by
           obedience
           they
           might
           ?
           and
           if
           any
           man
           thinke
           these
           ceremonies
           vnlawfull
           (
           as
           weaknes
           
           may
           stumble
           in
           the
           plainest
           way
           )
           why
           doe
           not
           they
           who
           haue
           cast
           these
           doubts
           ,
           show
           which
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           daungers
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           aduer
           tise
           those
           as
           becommeth
           them
           that
           make
           lawes
           ,
           seeing
           we
           vse
           none
           but
           those
           which
           the
           law
           doth
           warrant
           ?
           besides
           if
           abuses
           had
           crept
           in
           with
           these
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           things
           tollerated
           first
           for
           good
           ends
           ,
           could
           not
           afterward
           be
           retained
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           abuse
           ,
           these
           only
           had
           been
           to
           be
           remoued
           
             by
             authoritie
          
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           fancies
           of
           priuate
           men
           .
           It
           is
           their
           error
           who
           thinke
           it
           the
           act
           
             of
             reformation
             to
             take
             things
             away
             and
             not
             onely
             the
             abuse
          
           ;
           
           
             for
             reformation
          
           is
           properly
           the
           
             repetition
             and
             restitution
             of
             the
             auncient
             vse
          
           ;
           neither
           can
           that
           be
           said
           to
           be
           reformed
           which
           is
           
             made
             new
          
           ;
           far
           be
           it
           from
           vs
           faith
           an
           auncient
           Father
           
             that
             things
             which
             are
             good
             and
             lawfull
             ,
             if
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             some
             few
             they
             become
             hurtfull
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             be
             imputed
             to
             vs
             as
             our
             fault
             .
          
           For
           thus
           the
           vse
           of
           all
           things
           were
           daungerous
           and
           vnlawfull
           ,
           seeing
           nothing
           can
           be
           so
           profitably
           imployed
           from
           whence
           daunger
           may
           not
           arise
           ,
           vnto
           those
           that
           snall
           vse
           them
           otherwise
           .
           
           Doubtles
           they
           haue
           done
           much
           in
           this
           that
           haue
           been
           before
           vs
           ,
           yet
           some
           thing
           may
           be
           added
           by
           those
           which
           follow
           ;
           wherein
           if
           we
           alter
           or
           dissent
           from
           them
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           blemish
           to
           their
           names
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           mentioned
           by
           vs
           ,
           but
           with
           much
           honor
           .
           It
           is
           sufficient
           
             Rome
             knew
             not
             Cato
             but
             when
             she
             lost
             him
             .
          
           
           And
           the
           innocencie
           &
           vertue
           of
           
             Rutilius
             had
             laine
             secret
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             receiued
             iniurie
             .
          
           But
           diseases
           (
           as
           a
           wise
           man
           noteth
           )
           sometimes
           
             ouertake
             those
             that
             are
             most
             temperate
          
           ;
           punishment
           those
           that
           are
           most
           innocent
           ;
           &
           tumults
           
             those
             that
             are
             most
             secret
          
           .
           But
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           (
           and
           to
           i●stifie
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           ceremonie
           ,
           wherein
           she
           hath
           heard
           euil
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           her
           owne
           children
           without
           cause
           )
           I
           doubt
           not
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           few
           men
           haue
           euer
           red
           any
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           censure
           of
           ceremonies
           written
           with
           greater
           moderation
           and
           learning
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           is
           published
           next
           after
           the
           preface
           in
           the
           communon
           booke
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           it
           shall
           not
           bee
           amisse
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           iust
           reprehension
           of
           the
           intemperat
           affectours
           of
           innouation
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           lawfull
           defence
           of
           such
           ceremonies
           
           as
           soberly
           they
           are
           vsed
           in
           our
           Church
           .
           
             Cerimonies
             there
             are
             which
             though
             they
             haue
             been
             deuised
             by
             man
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             thought
             good
             to
             reserue
             them
             still
             ,
             
               as
               well
               for
               a
               decent
               order
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               which
               they
               were
               first
               de●ised
               ,
               as
               because
               they
               pertaine
               to
               edification
               whereunto
               all
               things
               done
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               o●ght
               to
               be
               referred
               ;
               and
               although
               the
               keeping
               or
               omitting
               of
               a
               cerimonie
               in
               it selfe
               considered
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               small
               thing
               ,
               yet
               the
               willfull
               and
               contemptuous
               transgression
               and
               breaking
               of
               a
               common
               order
               and
               discipline
               is
               no
               small
               offence
               before
               God
               ;
               let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               among
               you
               saith
               Saint
               Paul
               in
               a
               seemely
               and
               due
               order
               ;
               the
               appoyntment
               of
               which
               order
               pertaineth
               not
               to
               priuate
               men
               ,
               therefore
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               take
               in
               hand
               ,
               nor
               presume
               to
               appoint
               or
               alter
               any
               publike
               or
               common
               order
               in
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               lawfully
               called
               and
               authorised
               thereunto
               .
               And
               as
               concerning
               those
               persons
               which
               peraduenture
               wil
               be
               offended
               for
               that
               some
               of
               the
               old
               cerimonies
               are
               retained
               still
               ,
               if
               they
               consider
               that
               without
               some
               cerimonies
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               keepe
               any
               order
               or
               quiet
               discipline
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               shall
               easily
               perceiue
               iust
               cause
               to
               reforme
               their
               iudgements
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               think●
               much
               that
               any
               of
               the
               old
               remaine
               ,
               and
               would
               rather
               haue
               all
               deuised
               anew
               ,
               then
               such
               men
               graunting
               some
               cerimonies
               conuenient
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               surely
               where
               the
               old
               may
               be
               well
               vsed
               ,
               there
               they
               cannot
               reasonably
               reproue
               the
               old
               ,
               onely
               for
               their
               age
               ,
               without
               bewraying
               their
               owne
               folly
               .
               For
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               they
               ought
               rather
               to
               haue
               reuerence
               vnto
               them
               for
               their
               antiquitie
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               declare
               themselues
               to
               be
               more
               studious
               of
               vnitie
               ,
               and
               concord
               ,
               then
               of
               innouations
               and
               new
               fanglnes
               ;
               which
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               with
               the
               true
               setting
               sorth
               of
               Christs
               religion
               ,
               is
               alwaies
               to
               be
               eschewed
               .
               In
               these
               our
               doings
               we
               condemne
               no
               other
               nation
               ,
               nor
               prescribe
               any
               thing
               but
               to
               our
               owne
               people
               onely
               .
            
          
           An
           excellent
           censure
           and
           graue
           moderation
           fit
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           al
           that
           are
           desirous
           to
           alter
           our
           church
           cerimonies
           .
           And
           surely
           it
           must
           needes
           seeme
           strange
           that
           when
           all
           opinions
           how
           false
           so
           euer
           ,
           haue
           had
           this
           happinesse
           that
           some
           of
           their
           maintainers
           haue
           had
           the
           coullorable
           helpes
           of
           learning
           to
           defend
           their
           cause
           ;
           the
           chiefe
           aduersaries
           in
           this
           ,
           haue
           dealt
           at
           all
           times
           so
           weakely
           ,
           as
           if
           
           all
           of
           them
           purposely
           had
           ment
           to
           haue
           betrayed
           it
           .
           For
           to
           speake
           without
           partiallity
           what
           truth
           requireth
           in
           this
           poynt
           ,
           the
           principall
           and
           first
           opposites
           ,
           that
           I
           reade
           of
           vnto
           our
           Church
           cerimonies
           ,
           were
           those
           that
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           time
           got
           the
           libertie
           to
           plant
           a
           Church
           at
           Franckford
           ;
           where
           first
           ioyning
           with
           the
           French
           afterward
           out
           of
           their
           humors
           strengthned
           with
           some
           counsell
           from
           Geneua
           ,
           so
           farre
           dissented
           from
           their
           religious
           and
           learned
           countriemen
           ,
           which
           hauing
           left
           their
           countrie
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           lay
           then
           at
           
             Zurick
             ,
             Strausborugh
             ,
             Wezell
          
           ,
           and
           Emden
           ,
           that
           some
           bookes
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           christendome
           was
           filled
           with
           the
           vnreuerent
           ,
           vnholy
           and
           vnnaturall
           contentions
           of
           that
           time
           .
           This
           vnwise
           and
           inconsiderate
           dislike
           (
           yet
           then
           much
           more
           tollerable
           where
           they
           had
           some
           showe
           of
           authoritie
           to
           plant
           a
           Church
           )
           kindled
           that
           fire
           which
           hath
           burned
           euer
           since
           ,
           and
           without
           great
           resolution
           and
           wisedome
           of
           some
           in
           authoritie
           ,
           doubtles
           long
           agoe
           ,
           had
           burst
           fourth
           into
           a
           daungerous
           flame
           within
           the
           very
           bowels
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           and
           all
           onely
           from
           this
           head
           ,
           that
           whilest
           the
           greater
           part
           was
           loth
           to
           yeeld
           to
           the
           wiser
           and
           more
           learned
           ,
           some
           sparkes
           of
           that
           opposition
           (
           notwithstanding
           their
           showe
           of
           reconcilement
           when
           they
           heard
           of
           Queene
           Maries
           death
           ,
           daungerously
           brake
           out
           ,
           when
           they
           returned
           home
           .
           They
           from
           Franckeford
           ,
           
           wrote
           to
           them
           of
           
             Zuricke
             by
             Maister
             Grindall
          
           (
           after
           that
           reuerent
           Archbishop
           )
           
             and
             maister
             Chambers
          
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           not
           that
           any
           godly
           man
           would
           stand
           to
           the
           death
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           cerimonies
           ;
           which
           as
           the
           booke
           specified
           vpon
           iust
           occasions
           may
           be
           altered
           and
           changed
           ;
           accounting
           it
           an
           argument
           that
           they
           are
           slenderly
           taught
           which
           for
           breach
           of
           a
           cerimonie
           will
           refuse
           such
           a
           singular
           benefit
           as
           to
           ioyne
           
             with
             the
             Church
          
           .
           They
           likewise
           from
           Strausgburgh
           onely
           desired
           such
           vse
           of
           the
           communion
           booke
           ,
           
           as
           no
           reasonable
           man
           shal
           iustly
           reproue
           ;
           a
           graue
           moderation
           doubtles
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           iust
           censure
           against
           all
           those
           ,
           as
           being
           vnreasonable
           men
           which
           reproue
           it
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Some
           of
           those
           that
           fledde
           vertously
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           countrie
           (
           which
           was
           then
           for
           the
           most
           part
           an
           aulter
           for
           y
           e
           bodies
           of
           y
           e
           dead
           ,
           or
           a
           prison●●
           
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           liuing
           )
           vnaduisedly
           were
           content
           to
           make
           a
           schisme
           ,
           as
           the
           Donatists
           from
           the
           
             Romane
             Church
          
           ,
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           Easter
           ,
           
           and
           onely
           through
           the
           dislike
           of
           a
           few
           ceremonies
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           letter
           that
           they
           wrote
           after
           Queene
           Maries
           death
           for
           ending
           of
           these
           contentions
           ,
           they
           call
           
             trifles
             ,
             and
             superfluous
             ceremonies
          
           .
           I
           cannot
           enough
           wonder
           how
           men
           of
           learning
           and
           iudgement
           (
           as
           most
           of
           them
           surely
           had
           both
           )
           could
           in
           time
           of
           banishment
           ,
           in
           a
           strange
           citie
           ,
           and
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           foure
           or
           fiue
           yeares
           ,
           nourish
           a
           contention
           with
           that
           bitternes
           ,
           for
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           which
           the
           most
           eager
           amongst
           them
           ,
           did
           account
           but
           trifles
           .
           It
           had
           been
           surely
           a
           great
           honour
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           happines
           to
           this
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           remembred
           themselues
           (
           though
           in
           exile
           )
           to
           haue
           been
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           framed
           their
           orders
           to
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           
           and
           those
           ceremonies
           which
           were
           established
           by
           law
           ,
           and
           vsed
           by
           them
           in
           King
           Edwards
           time
           .
           To
           this
           letter
           they
           of
           Franckeford
           make
           a
           wiser
           and
           farre
           more
           reasonable
           answere
           ,
           
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             to
             small
             purpose
             for
             them
             to
             contend
             for
             ceremonies
             ,
             where
             it
             shall
             lie
             neither
             in
             your
             hands
             nor
             ours
             to
             appoint
             what
             they
             shall
             be
             ;
             but
             in
             such
             mens
             wisedomes
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             appoynted
             to
             the
             deuising
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             which
             shall
             be
             receiued
             by
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             Parliament
             :
          
           and
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             All
             reformed
             Churches
             differ
             amongst
             themselues
             in
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             yet
             agree
             in
             the
             vnitie
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             we
             see
             noe
             inconueniences
             if
             we
             vse
             some
             ceremonies
             diuers
             from
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             agree
             in
             the
             chiefe
             points
             of
             our
             religion
             .
          
           If
           all
           of
           them
           at
           their
           returne
           home
           ,
           had
           obserue
           the
           moderation
           that
           was
           in
           some
           few
           ,
           such
           clamorous
           inuectiues
           had
           not
           been
           vsed
           against
           those
           ,
           whose
           places
           inioyne
           them
           to
           see
           an
           obseruation
           (
           for
           the
           vniformitie
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           of
           those
           few
           ,
           modest
           ,
           and
           comely
           ceremonies
           ,
           which
           the
           law
           appointed
           .
           But
           at
           their
           returne
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           a
           man
           (
           otherwise
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           some
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           learned
           )
           chargeth
           vs
           
             that
             we
             make
             these
             Antichristian
             ragges
          
           (
           for
           so
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           in
           his
           heate
           to
           call
           them
           )
           
             causam
             sine
             qua
             non
             ,
             in
             Christs
             holy
             ministerie
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             make
             an
             english
             priest
             be
             he
             neuer
             such
             a
             doult
             or
             villane
             ,
             and
             without
             these
             
             Romish
             reliks
             not
             Paul
             himselfe
             should
             preach
             .
          
           What
           could
           any
           of
           our
           aduersaries
           haue
           spoken
           more
           bitterly
           against
           our
           cleargie
           ?
           and
           surely
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           any
           temperate
           ,
           and
           wise
           man
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           seeme
           a
           strange
           and
           inconsiderate
           speech
           ,
           to
           slaunder
           a
           whole
           Church
           with
           so
           little
           reason
           ,
           especially
           that
           Church
           ,
           whose
           honor
           and
           peace
           should
           haue
           been
           maintained
           by
           him
           .
           We
           dare
           in
           this
           take
           their
           owne
           offer
           ,
           to
           rest
           vpon
           
             melancholie
             iudgement
          
           (
           a
           thing
           peraduenture
           not
           so
           fit
           in
           another
           case
           )
           
             that
             when
             the
             opinion
             of
             holinesse
             ,
          
           
           
             of
             merit
             ,
             of
             necessitie
          
           (
           meaning
           a
           religious
           necessitie
           )
           (
           not
           a
           necessitie
           of
           obedience
           )
           
             is
             put
             into
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             then
             they
             darken
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
           But
           they
           are
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           
             of
             comlines
             ,
             of
             order
             ,
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           which
           was
           the
           reason
           to
           those
           in
           authoritie
           to
           remoue
           others
           ,
           was
           likewise
           their
           reason
           to
           retaine
           these
           ;
           wherein
           if
           their
           wisedomes
           saw
           not
           so
           much
           (
           as
           others
           peraduenture
           would
           haue
           done
           if
           they
           had
           been
           in
           their
           places
           )
           we
           dare
           not
           take
           vpon
           vs
           to
           censure
           their
           doings
           ,
           but
           where
           scripture
           is
           not
           against
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           desirous
           to
           be
           obedient
           vnto
           those
           ,
           that
           doe
           rule
           ouer
           vs.
           And
           where
           some
           thinke
           it
           is
           as
           lawfull
           (
           if
           the
           Prince
           commaund
           )
           to
           weare
           
             Aarons
             garments
          
           ,
           
           as
           these
           ,
           and
           if
           not
           Aarons
           much
           lesse
           the
           Popes
           ;
           first
           we
           say
           not
           that
           these
           are
           the
           Popes
           ,
           (
           howsoeuer
           peraduenture
           by
           them
           vsed
           before
           vs
           )
           neither
           are
           we
           bound
           (
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           know
           )
           so
           precisely
           in
           all
           things
           to
           dissent
           from
           them
           .
           We
           are
           willing
           to
           retaine
           of
           theirs
           what
           we
           may
           ,
           that
           those
           amongst
           vs
           which
           superstitiously
           are
           addicted
           to
           them
           ,
           may
           see
           that
           it
           is
           not
           of
           malice
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           parted
           ,
           and
           themselues
           may
           haue
           lesse
           couller
           of
           excuse
           ,
           for
           dissenting
           from
           vs
           But
           for
           any
           Prince
           to
           commaund
           the
           wearing
           of
           
             Aarons
             grrments
          
           ,
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           that
           Aaron
           ware
           them
           ,
           were
           to
           erect
           that
           priesthood
           which
           is
           abolished
           ,
           and
           those
           ceremonies
           which
           were
           types
           and
           ended
           at
           the
           passiō
           of
           Christ
           in
           despight
           of
           his
           passion
           to
           call
           againe
           .
           Neither
           can
           there
           be
           a
           comparison
           more
           inconsiderately
           made
           ,
           then
           betwixt
           these
           two
           ,
           seeing
           for
           the
           one
           not
           to
           be
           vsed
           their
           reasons
           
           are
           neither
           many
           nor
           of
           great
           waight
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           other
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           at
           all
           .
           For
           if
           the
           lawe
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           whose
           priestly
           apparrell
           and
           garments
           were
           onely
           a
           figure
           and
           shadowe
           of
           Christ
           to
           come
           ,
           he
           then
           which
           doth
           vse
           such
           garments
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           doth
           heretically
           with
           the
           Iewes
           confesse
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           and
           doth
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lyeth
           renew
           the
           shadowes
           by
           him
           abolished
           ,
           and
           receiuing
           againe
           his
           schoolemaster
           Moses
           ,
           doth
           forsake
           Christ.
           
           Therefore
           
             stand
             in
             the
             libertie
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             deliuered
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             wrapped
             againe
             in
             the
             yoake
             of
             bondage
          
           ;
           wherefore
           seeing
           these
           ceremonies
           are
           neither
           the
           dregges
           of
           poperie
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           in
           reason
           offend
           the
           weake
           ,
           nor
           haue
           any
           religion
           actually
           placed
           in
           them
           ,
           we
           see
           no
           cause
           as
           yet
           why
           they
           may
           not
           be
           continued
           in
           our
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           Of
           Subscription
           .
        
         
           AS
           there
           is
           little
           hope
           of
           peace
           in
           the
           outward
           gouernment
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           leaders
           of
           others
           are
           not
           willing
           ,
           or
           thinke
           it
           not
           lawfull
           ,
           to
           be
           obedient
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           no
           one
           act
           ,
           in
           the
           obseruation
           of
           al
           wise
           mā
           ,
           more
           auaileable
           ,
           and
           in
           reason
           more
           likely
           ,
           to
           procure
           this
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           tyeth
           the
           tongue
           ,
           and
           hands
           ,
           from
           any
           way
           resisting
           these
           lawfull
           ordinances
           that
           preserue
           peace
           .
           A
           thing
           (
           doubtles
           )
           if
           it
           had
           been
           well
           wayed
           ,
           by
           those
           
             holy
             disturbers
          
           of
           the
           Churches
           rest
           ,
           who
           (
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           )
           are
           desirous
           to
           seeme
           innocent
           ;
           surely
           themselues
           would
           haue
           been
           formost
           both
           to
           haue
           done
           and
           suffered
           whatsoeuer
           would
           haue
           serued
           to
           haue
           furthered
           the
           offices
           of
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           blessed
           the
           Church
           with
           so
           much
           happinesse
           .
           Neither
           can
           they
           be
           excused
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           men
           wholie
           ignorant
           ,
           seeing
           all
           know
           that
           the
           best
           times
           for
           performing
           religious
           duties
           ,
           is
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           at
           vnitie
           in
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           the
           meanes
           to
           attaine
           this
           ,
           is
           for
           inferiours
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           those
           reasonable
           directions
           that
           others
           giue
           .
           Both
           because
           submission
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           part
           of
           dutie
           ,
           and
           few
           that
           haue
           authoritie
           to
           commaund
           ,
           if
           they
           want
           reason
           for
           that
           they
           doe
           (
           a
           thing
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           in
           men
           of
           that
           wisedome
           and
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           )
           yet
           seldome
           they
           want
           resolution
           ,
           seuerely
           to
           
           exact
           dutifull
           obedience
           ,
           where
           they
           doe
           commaund
           ,
           
             Mildnes
             which
          
           in
           some
           other
           cases
           may
           be
           a
           vertue
           being
           in
           this
           a
           vice
           ;
           
           opposite
           to
           that
           courage
           required
           in
           those
           who
           are
           to
           rale
           ouer
           vs.
           So
           that
           whilest
           some
           men
           haue
           published
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           what
           others
           haue
           done
           ,
           and
           they
           suffered
           in
           this
           kinde
           ;
           
           a
           hard
           censure
           of
           reproch
           for
           willfull
           resistance
           will
           blemish
           them
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           and
           a
           memorable
           testimonie
           of
           the
           others
           courage
           ,
           shall
           follow
           amongst
           all
           posterities
           their
           blessed
           names
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           writings
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           doe
           most
           dispraise
           them
           .
           The
           frute
           of
           their
           righteousnes
           being
           the
           Churches
           peace
           ,
           whilest
           the
           peeuish
           
             refusall
             in
             others
          
           ,
           
           
             serued
             onely
             but
             to
             make
             a
             schisme
             .
          
           And
           as
           the
           glorious
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           (
           those
           blessed
           spirits
           freed
           from
           the
           troubles
           of
           this
           life
           )
           enioy
           in
           Gods
           presence
           an
           eternall
           peace
           (
           who
           before
           in
           their
           flesh
           were
           comforted
           with
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           )
           so
           if
           against
           outward
           enemies
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroade
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           obtained
           peacefull
           dayes
           and
           nights
           ,
           
           this
           threefould
           cable
           should
           be
           hardly
           broken
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           might
           sing
           as
           we
           haue
           cause
           (
           and
           more
           might
           haue
           had
           if
           these
           men
           would
           )
           
             that
             God
             hath
             done
             great
             things
             for
             vs
             alreadie
             whereof
             we
             reioyce
          
           ;
           for
           that
           blessing
           which
           is
           the
           happinesse
           of
           all
           other
           societies
           ,
           cannot
           in
           reason
           but
           be
           a
           singular
           aduantage
           for
           the
           better
           performance
           of
           our
           religious
           duties
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           .
           This
           being
           the
           principall
           end
           of
           that
           great
           benefit
           of
           peace
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           inioying
           those
           particular
           things
           without
           daunger
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           them
           ,
           haue
           stronger
           motions
           to
           giue
           him
           praise
           ,
           and
           better
           meanes
           without
           disturbance
           to
           glorifie
           that
           name
           ,
           which
           is
           
             great
             wonderfull
             and
             holy
          
           .
           
           And
           surely
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           for
           the
           ouerheadie
           disobedience
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           wee
           might
           haue
           giuen
           this
           glorious
           testimonie
           of
           the
           happines
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           
             that
             peace
             was
             within
             our
             walles
             ,
             and
             plentiousnes
             within
             our
             pallaces
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             the
             Church
             had
             rest
             .
          
           A
           blessing
           doubtles
           so
           long
           continued
           ,
           such
           as
           our
           fathers
           neuer
           sawe
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           tould
           to
           our
           childrens
           children
           that
           are
           to
           come
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           beleeue
           it
           .
           I
           haue
           euer
           in
           my
           weake
           
           opinion
           so
           farre
           honored
           the
           holy
           instruments
           of
           peace
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           alwaies
           thinke
           ,
           that
           their
           could
           not
           be
           a
           surer
           argument
           of
           an
           euill
           cause
           ,
           
           
             then
             in
             a
             Church
             reformed
             to
             resist
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             to
             disobey
             those
             that
             should
             rule
             ouer
             vs.
          
           All
           other
           things
           obserue
           that
           law
           which
           their
           maker
           appointed
           for
           them
           ;
           
           for
           
             he
             hath
             giuen
             them
             a
             law
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             broken
             .
          
           This
           must
           needes
           bee
           the
           reproofe
           of
           man
           (
           saith
           Saint
           Ambrose
           )
           but
           most
           of
           all
           unto
           such
           ,
           
           who
           being
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           nay
           which
           is
           more
           ministers
           to
           serue
           in
           it
           )
           are
           notwithstanding
           disobedient
           vnto
           those
           lawes
           which
           in
           great
           wisedome
           for
           her
           owne
           safetie
           ,
           the
           Church
           hath
           made
           .
           As
           if
           she
           now
           might
           complaine
           as
           Saint
           Bernard
           did
           out
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           ;
           
           
             behold
             for
             felicitie
             I
             had
             bitter
             griefe
          
           ;
           
           bitter
           before
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Martyres
           ,
           more
           bitter
           after
           in
           the
           conflict
           with
           heretikes
           ;
           but
           most
           of
           all
           now
           with
           my
           owne
           house
           .
           Vnlike
           in
           this
           to
           that
           maister
           ,
           whose
           schollers
           they
           desire
           to
           seeme
           ,
           who
           chose
           rather
           to
           loose
           his
           life
           ,
           then
           to
           disobey
           .
           We
           had
           rather
           all
           of
           vs
           
             inuent
             ,
             and
             teach
             ,
             then
             heare
             and
             follow
             ;
             for
             our
             reason
             is
             but
             an
             euill
             lackey
             ,
             but
             our
             will
             is
             worse
             .
          
           Seeing
           we
           want
           not
           reasons
           (
           as
           we
           think
           )
           to
           warrant
           vs
           in
           that
           we
           do
           ;
           accounting
           the
           commaundements
           of
           others
           to
           be
           against
           right
           ,
           and
           what
           wee
           will
           our selues
           that
           to
           be
           most
           holy
           .
           Whereas
           true
           obedience
           hath
           nothing
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           but
           is
           wholy
           anothers
           ;
           it
           is
           daungerous
           when
           we
           say
           desperately
           ,
           
             surely
             we
             will
             walke
             after
             our
             owne
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             doe
             euery
             man
             after
             the
             stubbornes
             of
             his
             wicked
             heart
             .
          
           This
           vertue
           of
           obedience
           maketh
           good
           things
           vnlawfull
           as
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           forbidden
           tree
           to
           Adam
           ;
           and
           euill
           things
           to
           be
           good
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           as
           to
           smite
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           the
           one
           because
           he
           did
           what
           he
           was
           forbidden
           was
           punished
           with
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           deuoured
           of
           a
           Lyon
           because
           he
           did
           it
           not
           .
           That
           which
           at
           another
           time
           ought
           to
           haue
           been
           omitted
           and
           could
           not
           be
           done
           without
           a
           great
           sin
           ,
           now
           (
           being
           commaunded
           )
           without
           a
           great
           sinne
           could
           not
           be
           omitted
           .
           Neither
           is
           the
           fault
           much
           lesse
           (
           though
           the
           parties
           be
           diuers
           )
           so
           long
           as
           the
           authoritie
           that
           commaundeth
           is
           all
           one
           ;
           nor
           can
           we
           (
           vnlesse
           we
           flatter
           our
           
           selues
           ouer
           much
           )
           thinke
           that
           we
           are
           obedient
           to
           God
           ,
           whilest
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           disobey
           those
           whom
           he
           in
           his
           wisedome
           hath
           placed
           ouer
           vs.
           Neither
           are
           we
           so
           much
           to
           waie
           (
           in
           things
           not
           simply
           vnlawfull
           )
           what
           that
           is
           that
           is
           commaunded
           ,
           
           as
           with
           this
           to
           be
           content
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           commaunded
           .
           This
           if
           it
           had
           been
           duely
           considered
           by
           some
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           they
           had
           neither
           gloried
           so
           much
           that
           in
           not
           yeelding
           to
           order
           they
           were
           vnlike
           others
           ,
           neither
           had
           they
           with
           such
           showe
           of
           reason
           ,
           labored
           to
           make
           the
           ignorant
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           
             lawfull
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             religious
          
           exacting
           ,
           of
           subscription
           ,
           was
           like
           vnto
           an
           inquisition
           and
           the
           tyranous
           requiring
           of
           an
           vnlawfull
           thing
           .
           But
           in
           this
           fact
           wherein
           the
           wisdome
           of
           authoritie
           was
           thought
           too
           cruell
           ,
           they
           are
           able
           to
           answere
           why
           they
           did
           refuse
           .
           For
           what
           men
           being
           inioyned
           by
           order
           doe
           not
           ,
           doubtlesse
           of
           that
           (
           in
           equitie
           )
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           giue
           a
           reason
           :
           which
           whilest
           some
           haue
           laboured
           to
           performe
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           the
           world
           hath
           seene
           what
           small
           and
           weake
           excuses
           they
           haue
           had
           to
           refuse
           obedience
           ;
           a
           thing
           which
           must
           in
           the
           end
           lie
           heauie
           vpon
           them
           ,
           that
           haue
           made
           resistance
           without
           cause
           ,
           or
           else
           vpon
           them
           that
           without
           warrant
           ,
           did
           exact
           it
           from
           them
           .
           Neither
           haue
           these
           refusers
           of
           subscription
           ,
           been
           onely
           actors
           themselues
           in
           this
           disobedience
           ,
           but
           the
           authors
           by
           their
           example
           haue
           thrust
           with
           violence
           ,
           men
           of
           lesse
           learning
           and
           greater
           moderation
           ,
           into
           the
           like
           contempt
           .
           This
           being
           as
           one
           noteth
           the
           principall
           vnhappines
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           
             that
             they
             had
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             aged
             ,
             and
             the
             faults
             of
             youth
             .
          
           Who
           being
           in
           this
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           to
           publish
           their
           vertue
           ;
           were
           supposed
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           affected
           glorie
           .
           The
           Church
           hath
           found
           the
           example
           of
           these
           to
           be
           very
           daungerous
           ,
           who
           were
           thought
           in
           that
           wherein
           they
           did
           amisse
           to
           be
           very
           holy
           .
           For
           such
           a
           one
           few
           are
           willing
           to
           reproue
           ;
           and
           example
           doth
           inlarge
           the
           fault
           when
           the
           sinner
           is
           honored
           for
           the
           reuerence
           of
           his
           person
           .
           Doubtles
           there
           was
           no
           act
           since
           the
           death
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           ,
           either
           of
           greater
           wisedome
           to
           preserue
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           those
           that
           were
           first
           authors
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           of
           more
           daungerous
           disobedience
           
           in
           the
           refusers
           ,
           then
           the
           act
           of
           subscription
           was
           .
           A
           practise
           not
           first
           inuented
           by
           vs
           ,
           but
           arising
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           euen
           from
           that
           naturall
           care
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           all
           of
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           take
           securitie
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           for
           the
           good
           behauiour
           ,
           of
           all
           such
           as
           are
           admitted
           to
           teach
           others
           .
           By
           this
           one
           act
           both
           binding
           their
           hands
           and
           tongues
           from
           any
           way
           disabling
           the
           Churches
           orders
           ,
           and
           testifying
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           vnitie
           of
           that
           Church
           where
           all
           of
           one
           calling
           ,
           haue
           giuen
           their
           approbation
           ,
           to
           those
           lawfull
           ordinations
           ,
           which
           authoritie
           in
           wisdome
           ,
           moderation
           ,
           and
           vertue
           haue
           set
           downe
           .
           Whereby
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           as
           their
           grieuance
           to
           be
           lesse
           ,
           so
           their
           fault
           to
           be
           much
           greater
           then
           they
           thinke
           ,
           who
           haue
           refused
           to
           subscribe
           ,
           and
           haue
           labored
           with
           others
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           ;
           
           whilest
           notwithstanding
           they
           haue
           giuen
           their
           hands
           (
           and
           doe
           daily
           )
           not
           onely
           to
           their
           owne
           dicipline
           (
           wherein
           the
           best
           amongst
           themselues
           agree
           not
           and
           the
           meaner
           haue
           not
           knowledge
           toexamine
           )
           but
           also
           to
           false
           suggestions
           ,
           intemperate
           petitions
           ,
           vniust
           complaints
           ,
           lawes
           and
           ordinances
           of
           their
           owne
           .
           For
           all
           which
           they
           haue
           (
           by
           many
           degrees
           )
           lesse
           warrant
           ,
           than
           to
           subscribe
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           they
           doe
           refuse
           .
           This
           onely
           being
           the
           difference
           ,
           that
           they
           distaste
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           new
           ,
           and
           their
           hands
           are
           ruled
           by
           
             example
             ,
             and
             fancie
          
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           doe
           .
           Wherein
           if
           they
           had
           well
           considered
           in
           humilitie
           ,
           that
           obedience
           which
           the
           Church
           might
           exact
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           also
           (
           without
           preiudice
           )
           the
           lawfulnes
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           were
           required
           to
           set
           their
           hands
           ;
           doubtles
           the
           vrging
           would
           not
           haue
           been
           thought
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           much
           rigor
           ,
           nor
           the
           refusing
           be
           so
           much
           defended
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           lawfull
           .
           For
           what
           indifferent
           man
           can
           thinke
           it
           vnmeete
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           haue
           made
           orders
           ,
           Ca●ons
           ,
           Iniunctions
           ,
           Articles
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           kinde
           ,
           for
           the
           vniformitie
           in
           the
           Church
           gouernment
           ,
           that
           a
           Bishop
           hauing
           authoritie
           to
           institute
           into
           spirituall
           liuings
           with
           cure
           ,
           should
           require
           by
           subscription
           a
           consent
           vnto
           these
           things
           ,
           before
           he
           be
           admitted
           in
           to
           that
           charge
           ?
           A
           thing
           if
           by
           his
           owne
           authoritie
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           that
           dioces
           committed
           to
           his
           care
           the
           Bishop
           had
           done
           ,
           surely
           the
           
           fault
           had
           been
           much
           lesse
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           that
           had
           refused
           to
           performe
           obedience
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           law
           doth
           inioyne
           subscription
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           (
           howsoeuer
           wronged
           by
           the
           clamorous
           complaints
           of
           some
           )
           are
           but
           ministers
           to
           see
           the
           due
           execution
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           haue
           as
           little
           reason
           to
           lay
           the
           burthen
           of
           this
           vpon
           the
           Bishops
           shoulders
           ,
           as
           a
           robber
           by
           the
           high
           way
           ▪
           his
           apprehension
           ,
           arrainment
           ,
           and
           execution
           to
           the
           iustice
           charge
           .
           The
           law
           in
           them
           both
           hauing
           made
           that
           prouision
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           doe
           what
           the
           law
           forbids
           ,
           or
           doe
           not
           what
           the
           law
           commaunds
           ,
           must
           be
           content
           (
           for
           their
           owne
           fault
           )
           willingly
           to
           suffer
           what
           the
           law
           inflicts
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           strange
           ,
           that
           men
           who
           are
           content
           to
           flatter
           the
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           doe
           make
           lawes
           ,
           can
           thinke
           themselues
           warranted
           to
           refuse
           obedience
           ,
           and
           reuile
           those
           honorable
           and
           reuerend
           persons
           to
           whom
           onely
           is
           committed
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           places
           ,
           times
           ,
           and
           persons
           ,
           orderly
           with
           iudgement
           and
           conscience
           concurring
           to
           make
           lawes
           ,
           euery
           person
           in
           the
           land
           hauing
           resigned
           his
           particular
           intrest
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           assembled
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           all
           after
           examination
           is
           debarred
           ,
           to
           all
           how
           wise
           so
           euer
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           admitted
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           much
           more
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           whose
           weakenes
           of
           iudgement
           cannot
           without
           apparant
           suspition
           of
           intollerable
           pride
           ,
           take
           vpon
           them
           the
           examination
           of
           those
           lawes
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           easily
           be
           drawne
           to
           subscribe
           vnto
           them
           .
           The
           particular
           exceptions
           that
           are
           made
           by
           them
           (
           although
           seuerally
           answered
           by
           sundrie
           most
           learned
           and
           graue
           men
           heretofore
           )
           yet
           then
           we
           shall
           better
           examine
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Communion
           booke
           .
           
           Onely
           we
           say
           now
           ,
           that
           the
           vrging
           of
           subscription
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           Bishops
           doe
           ,
           and
           ought
           ,
           is
           warranted
           by
           lawe
           from
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           disobedience
           of
           those
           who
           refuse
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           is
           no
           way
           warranted
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           God.
           So
           that
           both
           the
           tumultuous
           and
           clamorous
           outcries
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           raised
           ,
           onely
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           slender
           excuses
           pretended
           for
           so
           foule
           a
           fact
           ,
           are
           but
           like
           the
           coullerable
           rebellions
           ,
           which
           for
           inlarging
           of
           
           commons
           ,
           the
           basest
           of
           the
           people
           haue
           stirred
           vp
           .
           But
           least
           peraduenture
           I
           should
           doe
           them
           wrong
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           that
           the
           reader
           should
           heare
           them
           speake
           .
           And
           herein
           I
           will
           make
           choyse
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           comming
           later
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           vndertaking
           from
           the
           writings
           of
           others
           to
           pleade
           the
           cause
           ,
           hath
           labored
           to
           free
           them
           from
           this
           great
           fault
           ,
           and
           to
           iustifie
           that
           they
           haue
           performed
           so
           much
           as
           the
           statute
           required
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
           It
           is
           like
           he
           rather
           desired
           to
           tell
           the
           world
           that
           he
           was
           an
           actor
           in
           the
           troubles
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           then
           to
           giue
           reasons
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           he
           and
           they
           did
           ,
           or
           to
           craue
           with
           submission
           ,
           pardon
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           they
           did
           not
           .
           Aboute
           the
           yeere
           (
           saith
           one
           )
           1571.
           subscription
           was
           inforced
           vpon
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           
           
             for
             which
             cause
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             certaine
             men
             wrote
             an
             admonition
             to
             the
             Parliament
             opening
             diuers
             things
             worthie
             of
             reformation
             ,
          
           whereupō
           arose
           great
           volumes
           of
           prouing
           ,
           &
           defending
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           these
           fiery
           contentions
           ,
           a
           goodly
           space
           of
           quietnes
           about
           the
           time
           that
           the
           
             reuerend
             father
             Maister
             Grindall
             was
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterburie
             ,
             &c.
          
           after
           the
           said
           archbishops
           death
           there
           came
           forth
           a
           new
           &
           fresh
           assault
           of
           subscription
           ,
           vniuersally
           imposed
           ,
           and
           againe
           inforced
           ,
           vpon
           all
           the
           ministers
           in
           three
           articles
           ;
           first
           of
           the
           Queenes
           maiesties
           soueraigne
           authoritie
           ouer
           all
           persons
           ,
           &c.
           secondly
           that
           the
           booke
           of
           common
           prayer
           ,
           and
           of
           ordayning
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           containe
           in
           it
           nothing
           contrarie
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           thirdly
           to
           allowe
           and
           approue
           all
           the
           articles
           of
           religion
           ,
           agreed
           vpon
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           &c
           ,
           1562
           ,
           and
           to
           beleeue
           all
           therein
           contained
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           God.
           The
           Ministers
           offered
           freely
           and
           willingly
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           first
           article
           of
           her
           Maiesties
           most
           lawfull
           authoritie
           :
           
           and
           for
           the
           other
           two
           they
           refused
           to
           doe
           any
           further
           then
           by
           law
           they
           were
           bound
           ;
           and
           namely
           according
           to
           the
           statute
           made
           for
           that
           purpose
           Anno
           13.
           
           Hereupon
           many
           in
           diuers
           shires
           were
           suspended
           from
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           ministery
           and
           some
           depriued
           .
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             We
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             we
             might
             by
             the
             lawes
             and
             order
             of
             this
             realme
             ,
             subscribe
             although
             it
             were
             otherwise
             lawfull
             by
             Gods
             word
             ;
             it
             concerneth
             the
             whole
             
             state
             aduisedly
             to
             consider
             that
             the
             holy
             ministers
             of
             God
             be
             not
             oppresse
             lwith
             an
             vniust
             subscription
             .
          
           This
           the
           author
           calleth
           in
           another
           place
           
             the
             first
             great
             storme
             that
             fell
             vpon
             them
             ,
          
           
           and
           in
           another
           place
           this
           he
           maketh
           to
           be
           the
           fruites
           of
           subscription
           
             that
             the
             unpreaching
             minister
             ,
             and
             the
             non-resident
             are
             both
             warranted
             by
             it
          
           ;
           and
           in
           another
           place
           it
           is
           ,
           (
           meaning
           subscription
           )
           
             against
             many
             good
             and
             learned
             ministers
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             some
             it
             thrusteth
             out
          
           .
           Others
           before
           this
           author
           ,
           both
           for
           time
           and
           worthines
           ,
           haue
           stifly
           (
           but
           I
           doubt
           scarse
           considerately
           )
           refused
           obedience
           in
           this
           point
           .
           
           The
           some
           of
           all
           their
           reasons
           tending
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           many
           obscure
           vntruthes
           ,
           were
           contained
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           required
           that
           they
           should
           subscribe
           ;
           all
           aiming
           at
           this
           ,
           that
           nothing
           was
           euer
           so
           greeuous
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           humours
           and
           dispositions
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           giue
           by
           subscription
           their
           allowance
           vnto
           that
           which
           the
           lawes
           had
           done
           .
           One
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           councell
           ,
           speaking
           of
           subscription
           ;
           
           when
           
             D.
             Whitgift
             was
             made
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             his
             vnaduised
             deuise
             ,
             of
             subscription
             ,
             it
             seemed
             as
             a
             strong
             pot
             of
             brasse
             that
             would
             soone
             haue
             broken
             in
             peeces
             all
             the
             power
             of
             poore
             ministers
             and
             made
             discipline
             in
             vtter
             contempt
          
           ;
           I
           will
           only
           put
           the
           reader
           in
           minde
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           were
           no
           dishonor
           vnto
           his
           grace
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           author
           of
           so
           wise
           an
           order
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           the
           same
           (
           by
           their
           owne
           confession
           )
           was
           a
           lawe
           ,
           before
           her
           Maiestie
           had
           called
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           
           another
           (
           for
           it
           were
           endlesse
           and
           of
           little
           vse
           to
           alleage
           the
           reasons
           of
           Iohnson
           preacher
           at
           Northhampton
           ,
           of
           Grayer
           and
           many
           besides
           published
           to
           this
           end
           )
           being
           more
           learned
           (
           yet
           in
           my
           opinion
           lesse
           religious
           thē
           the
           rest
           )
           hath
           set
           downe
           some
           reasons
           ,
           why
           the
           Bishops
           doc
           vrge
           subscription
           t●
           her
           Maiesties
           authoritie
           in
           causes
           ecclesiasticall
           ;
           first
           for
           a
           hope
           of
           a
           more
           sure
           setlednes
           to
           themselues
           and
           their
           followers
           ;
           that
           none
           may
           hereafter
           preach
           against
           the
           lordlynes
           of
           prelates
           ,
           that
           none
           may
           preach
           against
           ciuill
           offices
           in
           a
           preiate
           ;
           that
           none
           may
           speake
           against
           baptisme
           by
           women
           ;
           that
           none
           may
           preach
           against
           an
           vnlearned
           ministerie
           ;
           that
           none
           may
           preach
           against
           any
           corruption
           yet
           established
           whatsoeuer
           .
           A
           
           strange
           collection
           thus
           to
           aime
           at
           the
           intention
           of
           making
           lawes
           .
           But
           we
           say
           no
           otherwise
           of
           him
           ,
           then
           a
           father
           did
           in
           the
           like
           case
           .
           
           His
           words
           showe
           vs
           wholy
           
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             therefore
             know
             him
             not
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             not
             seene
             his
             face
             ,
          
           neither
           doth
           
             he
             knowe
             himselfe
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             see
             his
             face
             .
          
           But
           these
           doubtles
           and
           such
           like
           are
           but
           as
           Saint
           Hierome
           calles
           them
           ,
           
             the
             hissings
             of
             the
             old
             serpent
             .
          
           For
           wise
           men
           would
           haue
           thought
           that
           these
           had
           had
           nothing
           to
           haue
           spokē
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           had
           propounded
           this
           to
           thēselues
           to
           haue
           spoken
           euill
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           tenor
           of
           them
           all
           is
           all
           one
           (
           an
           vnreuerent
           estimation
           and
           speaking
           of
           men
           in
           authoritie
           and
           lawes
           that
           are
           made
           by
           them
           )
           a
           fault
           surely
           not
           small
           nor
           easily
           forgiuen
           ,
           if
           the
           cause
           were
           vertuous
           ;
           I
           must
           needes
           before
           I
           answere
           them
           ,
           giue
           them
           this
           aduise
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           some
           will
           follow
           ,
           they
           that
           do
           as
           Gennadius
           reporteth
           of
           one
           Seuerus
           seduced
           to
           bee
           a
           pelagian
           ,
           acknowledge
           their
           loquacitie
           with
           him
           and
           keepe
           silence
           vnto
           death
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           recompence
           by
           their
           silence
           what
           they
           haue
           offended
           in
           speaking
           .
           Now
           before
           we
           answere
           this
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           alleadged
           against
           subscription
           ;
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           ,
           doubtles
           must
           be
           fittest
           which
           in
           all
           reason
           ought
           to
           be
           accounted
           the
           best
           warrant
           to
           excuse
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           and
           the
           rest
           which
           they
           doe
           refuse
           ;
           a
           reason
           which
           cannot
           be
           the
           same
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           found
           ,
           without
           deceite
           ,
           they
           are
           rather
           to
           be
           pittied
           and
           instructed
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           vrged
           to
           that
           (
           which
           how
           lawfull
           so
           euer
           )
           (
           their
           conscience
           gainesaying
           )
           they
           doe
           make
           a
           sinne
           .
           For
           though
           the
           conscience
           of
           man
           allowing
           cannot
           make
           that
           to
           be
           no
           sinne
           ,
           which
           the
           lawe
           doth
           ,
           yet
           the
           conscience
           forbidding
           ,
           may
           make
           that
           to
           be
           a
           sinne
           ,
           which
           the
           lawe
           doth
           not
           .
           And
           therefore
           amongst
           men
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           vertue
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Plea
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           heard
           with
           so
           much
           attention
           ,
           as
           when
           men
           for
           that
           which
           they
           doe
           ,
           or
           doe
           not
           ,
           truely
           and
           sincerely
           doe
           alleadge
           their
           conscience
           .
           Now
           as
           the
           coullorable
           excuse
           for
           refusing
           to
           subscribe
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           weaknes
           of
           such
           mens
           conscience
           ,
           who
           were
           perswaded
           in
           themselues
           ,
           the
           things
           to
           be
           vnlawfull
           whereunto
           they
           
           were
           required
           to
           giue
           allowance
           ;
           so
           surely
           a
           double
           fault
           must
           lie
           vpon
           them
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           )
           who
           making
           no
           conscience
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           pretend
           only
           the
           greatest
           bond
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           lawfull
           warrant
           of
           refusing
           of
           that
           which
           they
           would
           not
           doe
           .
           And
           surely
           where
           feare
           and
           humilitie
           are
           both
           wanting
           ,
           there
           it
           is
           ouer
           much
           charity
           to
           thinke
           that
           they
           make
           a
           conscience
           .
           All
           men
           vnderstand
           not
           aright
           ,
           what
           that
           is
           which
           they
           alledge
           for
           themselues
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           (
           
             their
             conscience
          
           .
           )
           There
           is
           naturally
           ingrafted
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           light
           of
           nature
           which
           neuer
           can
           be
           put
           out
           ,
           that
           telleth
           him
           that
           no
           euill
           is
           to
           be
           done
           .
           Now
           reason
           according
           to
           the
           knowledge
           that
           it
           hath
           (
           which
           in
           some
           is
           more
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           lesse
           )
           deliuereth
           his
           iudgement
           of
           particulars
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           euill
           or
           good
           ;
           from
           whence
           the
           conclusion
           followeth
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           done
           being
           good
           ,
           or
           omitted
           being
           euill
           .
           And
           this
           is
           our
           conscience
           ;
           
           which
           is
           nothing
           els
           ,
           but
           an
           
             application
             of
             our
             knowledge
             to
             a
             particular
             act
             .
          
           This
           application
           is
           made
           in
           a
           threefould
           manner
           ;
           as
           first
           to
           consider
           whether
           such
           a
           thing
           bee
           done
           or
           not
           done
           ;
           and
           doubtles
           in
           this
           ,
           our
           consciences
           can
           best
           tell
           the
           actions
           and
           intentions
           of
           those
           which
           are
           done
           by
           vs.
           Giue
           not
           thy
           heart
           (
           saith
           Salomon
           )
           to
           al
           the
           words
           that
           men
           speake
           ,
           least
           thou
           do
           heare
           thy
           seruant
           cursing
           thee
           ,
           for
           oftentimes
           thy
           heart
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           thou
           likewise
           hast
           cursed
           others
           .
           The
           second
           application
           is
           when
           we
           iudge
           of
           the
           fact
           which
           is
           done
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           well
           or
           euill
           ;
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           knowledge
           in
           this
           making
           vs
           to
           mistake
           ,
           as
           euill
           for
           good
           ,
           so
           that
           to
           be
           euill
           which
           indeede
           is
           good
           .
           The
           third
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           
           or
           to
           be
           left
           vndone
           .
           In
           the
           first
           it
           is
           a
           witnes
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           lie
           ;
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           it
           may
           accuse
           ,
           but
           not
           absolutely
           excuse
           ;
           in
           the
           last
           it
           may
           binde
           ,
           though
           it
           want
           strength
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           onely
           that
           we
           are
           weake
           .
           For
           those
           new
           cords
           (
           and
           such
           are
           new
           opinions
           )
           which
           were
           not
           able
           to
           hold
           Sampson
           ,
           may
           easily
           hold
           him
           fast
           ,
           that
           is
           many
           degrees
           weaker
           then
           Sampson
           was
           .
           
           The
           first
           of
           these
           respecteth
           the
           time
           past
           ;
           the
           second
           the
           time
           present
           ;
           the
           third
           for
           the
           well
           or
           euill
           doing
           to
           the
           hauing
           or
           suffering
           
           the
           ioy
           or
           torment
           that
           is
           to
           come
           ;
           
           as
           if
           he
           that
           had
           made
           time
           ,
           the
           pretiousest
           circumstance
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           had
           set
           our
           conscience
           as
           the
           seuere
           and
           diligent
           watchman
           of
           all
           our
           times
           .
           Thus
           seeing
           the
           vse
           of
           conscience
           ;
           the
           next
           consideration
           is
           for
           the
           originall
           of
           the
           errors
           in
           it
           :
           these
           are
           two
           ,
           a
           false
           assumption
           ,
           and
           a
           false
           application
           .
           In
           the
           first
           we
           take
           those
           things
           to
           be
           good
           or
           true
           ,
           which
           indeede
           directly
           are
           euill
           ,
           and
           false
           ;
           (
           an
           error
           peraduenture
           that
           misleadeth
           a
           number
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           )
           so
           those
           that
           put
           the
           Apostles
           to
           death
           ,
           did
           thinke
           in
           that
           action
           that
           they
           pleased
           God
           ;
           for
           the
           time
           was
           come
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           foretold
           ,
           
             whosoeuer
             killeth
             you
             ,
             will
             thinke
             that
             hee
             doth
             God
             seruice
             .
          
           
           In
           the
           second
           a
           false
           application
           ,
           arising
           out
           of
           a
           true
           ground
           ;
           because
           hee
           heareth
           that
           God
           is
           to
           bee
           loued
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           thinketh
           it
           vnlawfull
           to
           loue
           any
           thing
           except
           God.
           Both
           these
           erre
           not
           alike
           ,
           but
           the
           error
           of
           conscience
           doth
           infect
           both
           .
           Neither
           ought
           a
           conscience
           that
           thus
           erreth
           to
           binde
           ,
           seeing
           the
           force
           and
           strength
           of
           conscience
           ,
           is
           not
           built
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           vpon
           some
           precept
           (
           
             seeming
             so
             vnto
             it selfe
          
           ,
           being
           no
           good
           reason
           )
           but
           either
           because
           it
           is
           commanded
           ,
           or
           els
           forbidden
           .
           Al
           the
           actions
           of
           man
           are
           of
           three
           sorts
           ;
           
             good
             ,
             euill
             ,
             and
             indifrent
             .
          
           If
           our
           conscience
           say
           that
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           is
           naturally
           good
           ,
           
           it
           is
           no
           error
           .
           If
           it
           deny
           that
           to
           be
           done
           which
           is
           euill
           it
           is
           no
           error
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           euill
           is
           forbidden
           which
           commaundeth
           good
           .
           But
           if
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           it
           say
           that
           is
           to
           be
           done
           which
           is
           naturally
           euill
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           done
           which
           is
           good
           (
           a
           thing
           fit
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           this
           case
           )
           it
           is
           doubtles
           a
           conscience
           which
           doth
           erre
           in
           both
           .
           Likewise
           in
           indifferent
           things
           (
           as
           the
           remouing
           of
           a
           strawe
           )
           (
           and
           yet
           some
           wise
           men
           haue
           made
           these
           things
           refused
           by
           them
           ,
           of
           that
           nature
           )
           to
           make
           them
           of
           necessitie
           ,
           on
           either
           part
           where
           authoritie
           hath
           not
           determined
           ,
           is
           a
           conscience
           without
           doubt
           that
           doth
           much
           erre
           .
           For
           euery
           will
           that
           disagreeth
           from
           reason
           ,
           
           either
           true
           ,
           or
           false
           ,
           directly
           sinneth
           ;
           for
           whatsoeuer
           is
           not
           of
           faith
           is
           sinne
           :
           and
           yet
           euery
           thing
           which
           is
           done
           by
           the
           will
           ,
           giuen
           assent
           vnto
           reason
           ,
           is
           not
           voyde
           of
           sinne
           ,
           because
           that
           ignorance
           
           which
           is
           a
           fault
           ,
           
           cannot
           possible
           make
           the
           action
           to
           be
           without
           fault
           .
           The
           conscience
           as
           it
           includeth
           knowledge
           and
           is
           conioyned
           with
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           is
           euer
           right
           ,
           yet
           as
           it
           is
           ioyned
           to
           reason
           ,
           and
           about
           particulars
           it
           often
           erreth
           ;
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           maketh
           the
           first
           proposition
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           doe
           euill
           ;
           our
           reason
           (
           which
           often
           erreth
           either
           through
           ignorance
           or
           the
           strength
           of
           fancie
           )
           saith
           this
           is
           euill
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           conscience
           being
           misled
           ,
           maketh
           a
           firme
           and
           a
           strong
           conclusion
           ,
           therefore
           by
           no
           meanes
           I
           ought
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           In
           the
           first
           proposition
           there
           can
           be
           no
           error
           ;
           
           sometimes
           there
           is
           in
           the
           second
           (
           as
           peraduenture
           in
           this
           act
           of
           subscription
           whilest
           we
           call
           good
           euill
           and
           euill
           good
           )
           and
           so
           a
           falsehoode
           in
           the
           conclusion
           ;
           which
           as
           the
           logicians
           say
           ,
           euer
           followeth
           the
           weaker
           part
           .
           The
           errors
           on
           both
           hands
           are
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           either
           too
           large
           tending
           to
           presumption
           ,
           making
           euill
           good
           ;
           or
           to
           strait
           tending
           to
           despaire
           ;
           making
           good
           euill
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Prophet
           pronounceth
           a
           woe
           to
           both
           .
           Now
           because
           euery
           conscience
           that
           would
           not
           erre
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           grounded
           vpon
           the
           commaundement
           that
           God
           giueth
           ,
           doubtles
           it
           is
           more
           safe
           to
           obey
           a
           conscience
           that
           erreth
           not
           ,
           then
           the
           commaundement
           of
           any
           who
           is
           but
           a
           mortall
           creature
           .
           But
           those
           who
           wilfully
           suffered
           martirdome
           ,
           for
           opinions
           which
           they
           fancied
           ,
           
           and
           willingly
           should
           haue
           disclaimed
           ,
           were
           not
           commended
           for
           that
           they
           did
           ,
           being
           but
           the
           martyres
           of
           foolish
           phylosophy
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           to
           be
           praised
           for
           that
           they
           suffered
           .
           But
           in
           things
           which
           are
           indifferent
           (
           as
           many
           things
           misliked
           peraduenture
           are
           )
           the
           precept
           of
           the
           superior
           doth
           binde
           more
           ,
           
           then
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           inferior
           can
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           conscience
           be
           iudge
           ,
           yet
           the
           other
           is
           more
           immediate
           vnder
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           but
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           either
           directly
           are
           commaunded
           ,
           or
           els
           forbidden
           .
           For
           the
           subiect
           hath
           the
           commaundement
           of
           the
           superior
           for
           his
           warrant
           ,
           
           and
           in
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           his
           dutie
           is
           not
           to
           examine
           ;
           but
           onely
           to
           performe
           what
           he
           seeth
           commaunded
           .
           Wherein
           surely
           the
           consideration
           ought
           to
           be
           greatest
           of
           those
           in
           authoritie
           what
           they
           doe
           commaund
           ;
           but
           to
           determine
           this
           point
           (
           which
           peraduenture
           
           is
           the
           case
           in
           question
           )
           according
           to
           that
           which
           the
           schoolemen
           say
           ;
           we
           answere
           that
           the
           bond
           of
           an
           erring
           conscience
           is
           greater
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           more
           vehement
           ,
           and
           bindeth
           longer
           ,
           then
           in
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           the
           commaundement
           of
           a
           superior
           doth
           ;
           but
           directly
           it
           is
           lesse
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           fitter
           to
           bee
           vnloosed
           ;
           for
           both
           the
           bond
           ,
           and
           the
           conscience
           are
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           where
           as
           the
           obedience
           to
           the
           superior
           in
           this
           ,
           can
           admit
           no
           dispensation
           (
           things
           now
           ceasing
           to
           be
           what
           they
           were
           by
           nature
           )
           and
           this
           being
           no
           part
           of
           the
           inferiors
           dutie
           ,
           to
           examine
           the
           lawfull
           ordinations
           that
           superiors
           make
           .
           Now
           whether
           these
           men
           that
           in
           refusing
           to
           subscribe
           ,
           say
           they
           follow
           their
           conscience
           ,
           are
           ruled
           by
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           or
           directed
           by
           that
           which
           shall
           be
           their
           warrant
           ,
           reason
           and
           time
           will
           easily
           finde
           out
           ,
           if
           due
           examination
           be
           taken
           both
           of
           their
           refusing
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           things
           themselues
           which
           they
           doe
           refuse
           .
           The
           conscience
           which
           doth
           erre
           though
           it
           binde
           vntill
           it
           be
           reformed
           ,
           ought
           notwithstanding
           to
           be
           reformed
           ;
           because
           ,
           either
           ignorance
           ,
           negligence
           ,
           pride
           ,
           inordinate
           affection
           ,
           faintnes
           ,
           perplexitie
           ,
           or
           selfe
           loue
           ,
           are
           the
           corrupt
           and
           originall
           causes
           of
           the
           errors
           of
           it
           .
           So
           that
           if
           none
           of
           these
           haue
           ouerruled
           the
           conscience
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           but
           that
           knowledge
           with
           due
           consideration
           hath
           directed
           them
           in
           that
           they
           did
           ,
           we
           haue
           great
           reason
           to
           harken
           to
           their
           excuse
           ,
           and
           to
           regarde
           them
           with
           more
           attention
           ,
           whilest
           with
           reuerence
           and
           humilitie
           they
           alleage
           their
           conscience
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           for
           remedie
           against
           these
           errors
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           disdaine
           the
           counsell
           which
           wise
           men
           haue
           found
           to
           be
           most
           safe
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           of
           ignorance
           to
           say
           with
           Iehosaphat
           ,
           
           we
           know
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           but
           our
           eyes
           are
           towards
           thee
           ;
           if
           of
           negligence
           to
           come
           without
           partiallitie
           or
           preiudice
           as
           Nichodemus
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           to
           those
           that
           for
           knowledge
           are
           fit
           to
           teach
           them
           .
           If
           of
           pride
           to
           submit
           our selues
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           
           and
           especially
           to
           those
           that
           haue
           more
           learning
           &
           do
           rule
           ouer
           vs
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           praiseth
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           not
           alowed
           but
           he
           whom
           the
           Lord
           praiseth
           .
           A
           singularitie
           in
           this
           kinde
           hath
           been
           the
           originall
           of
           most
           heresies
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           least
           
           occasion
           of
           the
           troubles
           of
           these
           times
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           walketh
           vprightly
           walketh
           bouldly
           (
           the
           rest
           are
           presumptuous
           )
           but
           he
           that
           peruerteth
           his
           waies
           ,
           
           shall
           be
           knowne
           .
           If
           from
           inordinate
           affection
           ,
           making
           that
           lawfull
           which
           we
           haue
           a
           minde
           to
           doe
           ,
           we
           must
           harken
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           refuse
           our
           affections
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           
           for
           iudgement
           turned
           into
           affection
           ,
           doth
           all
           perish
           .
           If
           from
           faintnes
           ,
           then
           onely
           to
           be
           scrupulous
           &
           feareful
           when
           we
           haue
           cause
           ,
           least
           we
           thinke
           it
           lawfull
           because
           we
           streane
           a
           knat
           ,
           for
           to
           swallow
           a
           Cammell
           .
           If
           of
           perplexitie
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           closed
           as
           it
           were
           betwixt
           two
           sinnes
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           not
           able
           (
           though
           willing
           )
           to
           auoyde
           both
           ;
           that
           which
           will
           not
           make
           either
           to
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           will
           make
           one
           of
           them
           directly
           a
           lesse
           sinne
           .
           This
           is
           not
           euer
           to
           do
           euill
           ,
           that
           good
           may
           come
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           casting
           away
           of
           things
           profitable
           for
           the
           sustenance
           of
           mans
           life
           ,
           be
           an
           vnthankfull
           abuse
           of
           the
           fruites
           of
           Gods
           good
           prouidence
           towards
           mankinde
           ;
           yet
           this
           consideration
           did
           not
           hinder
           Saint
           Paul
           from
           throwing
           corne
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           when
           care
           of
           sauing
           mens
           liues
           made
           it
           necessarie
           to
           loose
           that
           which
           else
           had
           been
           better
           saued
           .
           For
           of
           two
           such
           euils
           being
           not
           both
           euitable
           ,
           the
           choyse
           of
           the
           lesse
           is
           not
           euill
           ;
           
           and
           euils
           (
           as
           a
           wise
           man
           noteth
           )
           must
           be
           in
           our
           construction
           iudged
           ineuitable
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           apparant
           ordinarie
           way
           to
           auoyde
           them
           ;
           because
           where
           counsell
           and
           aduise
           beare
           rule
           ,
           of
           Gods
           extraordinarie
           power
           without
           extraordinarie
           warrant
           wee
           cannot
           presume
           .
           Last
           of
           al
           ,
           if
           of
           humility
           ,
           (
           an
           error
           surely
           of
           least
           daunger
           ;
           )
           we
           wish
           them
           onely
           to
           take
           heede
           of
           to
           much
           feare
           ;
           
           else
           we
           say
           it
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           good
           mindes
           there
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           fault
           ,
           where
           no
           fault
           is
           .
           For
           whilest
           the
           conscience
           of
           man
           is
           troubled
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           grace
           repaireth
           in
           man
           the
           excellent
           image
           of
           his
           first
           maker
           .
           Thus
           giuing
           our
           simple
           direction
           ,
           and
           not
           daring
           to
           censure
           the
           consciences
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           thinke
           their
           refusall
           to
           be
           warranted
           with
           pretence
           of
           conscience
           ;
           we
           will
           examine
           a
           little
           what
           they
           haue
           said
           ,
           and
           done
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           exacting
           or
           refusing
           of
           subscription
           ,
           was
           a
           greater
           sinne
           .
           If
           the
           vrging
           of
           subscription
           which
           the
           law
           required
           ,
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           those
           seuerall
           
           admonitions
           which
           the
           Parliament
           had
           ,
           surely
           a
           worse
           effect
           could
           not
           haue
           proceeded
           from
           so
           good
           a
           cause
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           was
           a
           vertuous
           inuention
           to
           make
           peace
           ,
           by
           the
           vnquiet
           disposition
           of
           some
           few
           ,
           should
           become
           the
           originall
           fountaine
           of
           so
           much
           warre
           .
           And
           surely
           that
           mildnes
           ,
           which
           that
           reuerend
           Archbishop
           Grindall
           vsed
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           little
           auailed
           with
           those
           men
           for
           to
           make
           them
           better
           ;
           which
           in
           wisedome
           euer
           since
           ,
           hath
           caused
           others
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           for
           to
           vse
           the
           lesse
           .
           For
           experience
           (
           euen
           in
           them
           )
           findeth
           it
           to
           be
           most
           true
           ,
           
             that
             fauour
             in
             that
             kinde
             they
          
           esteeme
           but
           desert
           ,
           and
           the
           patience
           of
           others
           but
           their
           owne
           merit
           .
           Yet
           wise
           men
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           at
           diuers
           times
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           may
           vse
           direct
           contrarie
           courses
           and
           both
           well
           .
           The
           second
           inforcing
           of
           subscription
           in
           the
           three
           articles
           of
           supremacie
           ,
           the
           booke
           of
           common
           prayer
           ,
           with
           those
           things
           annexed
           ,
           and
           the
           booke
           of
           articles
           made
           in
           the
           Synode
           1562.
           the
           first
           they
           allowe
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           both
           the
           other
           they
           esteeme
           them
           vnlawfull
           ,
           
           and
           such
           as
           the
           statute
           requireth
           not
           of
           them
           ;
           where
           me
           thinkes
           it
           is
           strange
           that
           men
           which
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           lawe
           requires
           ,
           will
           alleadge
           (
           notwithstanding
           )
           the
           lawe
           for
           their
           warrant
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           they
           doe
           not
           .
           For
           if
           either
           the
           vrging
           of
           law
           ,
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           law
           ,
           or
           not
           against
           law
           ,
           could
           in
           wisedome
           haue
           serued
           to
           make
           peace
           ;
           those
           men
           had
           little
           reason
           to
           haue
           been
           against
           it
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           able
           to
           proue
           that
           it
           was
           vnlawfull
           ,
           and
           knew
           the
           authoritie
           to
           be
           lawfull
           that
           required
           it
           of
           them
           .
           Neither
           was
           there
           any
           great
           reason
           ,
           to
           hope
           for
           obedience
           in
           subscribing
           to
           the
           articles
           (
           if
           the
           lawe
           required
           it
           )
           seeing
           they
           are
           not
           willing
           towards
           the
           communion
           booke
           to
           affoord
           that
           allowance
           which
           the
           law
           required
           .
           
           And
           howsoeuer
           I
           take
           not
           vpon
           me
           to
           interpret
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           statute
           ,
           yet
           surely
           the
           pretended
           exception
           of
           law
           ,
           is
           of
           little
           force
           ,
           seeing
           both
           the
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           and
           al
           the
           clergie
           in
           the
           conuocatiō
           ,
           subscribed
           vnto
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           Canons
           which
           the
           Church
           doth
           make
           ,
           haue
           either
           confirmation
           vnder
           the
           great
           seale
           ,
           or
           the
           parties
           that
           make
           them
           ,
           haue
           warrant
           by
           the
           statute
           for
           that
           they
           
           doe
           .
           And
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           ,
           euer
           their
           practise
           to
           make
           a
           pretence
           of
           law
           ,
           for
           that
           for
           which
           they
           haue
           no
           warrant
           ,
           neither
           would
           they
           doe
           it
           if
           the
           law
           commaunded
           ;
           it
           were
           better
           to
           be
           excused
           in
           that
           they
           refuse
           with
           pretence
           of
           law
           .
           With
           the
           same
           boldnes
           some
           haue
           affirmed
           that
           the
           present
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           by
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           vnder
           the
           Prince
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           vnlawfull
           by
           the
           statutes
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           
           and
           that
           to
           be
           a
           Lord
           Bishop
           is
           directly
           against
           the
           statute
           Eliz.
           13.
           
           A
           practise
           like
           this
           some
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           haue
           lately
           vsed
           against
           vs
           ,
           
           as
           though
           our
           oppositiō
           against
           them
           ,
           were
           beyond
           law
           ;
           and
           the
           instruments
           made
           for
           our
           defence
           ,
           and
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           were
           intruth
           the
           safest
           protection
           their
           actions
           had
           .
           But
           haue
           these
           men
           that
           thus
           earnestly
           pretend
           law
           ,
           either
           neuer
           subscribed
           to
           any
           thing
           of
           their
           owne
           without
           law
           ,
           or
           euer
           been
           obedient
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           others
           ?
           surely
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           the
           contention
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           had
           been
           buried
           that
           day
           when
           it
           was
           first
           borne
           .
           But
           the
           English
           when
           they
           came
           to
           Franckeford
           were
           tied
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           same
           confession
           of
           faith
           ,
           
           which
           the
           French
           had
           :
           after
           they
           themselues
           enioyned
           all
           to
           subscribe
           to
           their
           discipline
           ,
           
           that
           they
           might
           showe
           that
           they
           were
           readie
           and
           willing
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           it
           .
           Nay
           D.
           Cox
           (
           a
           man
           at
           that
           time
           farre
           better
           I
           thinke
           then
           any
           that
           refuse
           subscription
           )
           and
           his
           companie
           were
           not
           admitted
           to
           haue
           voices
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Frankeford
           ,
           
           vntill
           they
           had
           subscribed
           to
           the
           discipline
           as
           others
           had
           done
           before
           them
           .
           These
           holy
           conscionable
           refusers
           to
           assent
           to
           the
           ordinations
           that
           others
           make
           ,
           are
           violent
           exactors
           of
           subscription
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           in
           a
           strange
           countrie
           ,
           at
           their
           betters
           hands
           ,
           to
           those
           pettie
           orders
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           .
           
           When
           Maister
           Horne
           was
           made
           pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Frankeford
           ,
           he
           receiued
           all
           such
           persons
           as
           members
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           were
           contented
           to
           subscribe
           and
           to
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           orders
           of
           it
           .
           
           A
           wise
           course
           not
           vnfit
           for
           a
           greater
           gouernment
           ,
           wherein
           all
           men
           ought
           to
           binde
           themselues
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           vnto
           the
           obedience
           of
           those
           vnder
           whom
           they
           liue
           .
           Nay
           if
           any
           minister
           
           appeale
           to
           the
           magistrate
           ,
           and
           be
           found
           to
           doe
           it
           without
           iust
           cause
           (
           a
           fault
           surely
           lesse
           then
           their
           refusing
           to
           subscribe
           )
           yet
           then
           he
           shall
           be
           directly
           deposed
           from
           his
           ministerie
           by
           them
           .
           
           Neither
           was
           this
           the
           practise
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           but
           euen
           at
           home
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           neither
           authoritie
           to
           make
           lawes
           nor
           to
           exact
           of
           others
           allowance
           of
           them
           ,
           
           haue
           required
           ,
           and
           had
           ,
           a
           generall
           subscription
           to
           that
           discipline
           ,
           which
           neither
           scripture
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           law
           ,
           or
           themselues
           ,
           could
           approue
           vnto
           vs.
           So
           that
           all
           those
           inconsiderate
           and
           vnreuerend
           termes
           which
           most
           of
           them
           haue
           intemperately
           vttered
           ,
           against
           subscription
           ,
           
           are
           but
           the
           violent
           courses
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           desire
           to
           punish
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           charitie
           of
           such
           as
           should
           (
           if
           they
           had
           authoritie
           )
           correct
           .
           Let
           them
           show
           their
           affection
           ,
           that
           they
           loue
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           will
           allow
           them
           to
           vtter
           and
           aduise
           what
           they
           thinke
           good
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           those
           false
           coniecturall
           effects
           ,
           for
           which
           subscription
           was
           required
           (
           as
           they
           thinke
           )
           are
           but
           vncharitable
           deuises
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           onely
           to
           make
           those
           in
           authoritie
           to
           be
           more
           odious
           ;
           that
           contempt
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           breeding
           disobedience
           to
           their
           gouernment
           ,
           either
           a
           generall
           dissolution
           may
           bring
           a
           palsey
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           must
           onely
           be
           ruled
           by
           orders
           of
           their
           making
           .
           Which
           because
           neither
           reason
           ,
           nor
           experience
           hath
           taught
           vs
           to
           be
           so
           safe
           ,
           we
           hold
           
             the
             exacting
             of
             subscription
             to
             be
             lawfull
             and
             necessarie
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             refusall
             to
             be
             daungerous
             ,
             vnholy
             ,
             and
             vnwarranted
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             are
             disobedient
             .
          
           They
           which
           haue
           labored
           in
           their
           zealous
           defences
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           world
           for
           to
           thinke
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           haue
           taken
           vpon
           them
           to
           iustifie
           themselues
           with
           to
           much
           loue
           ,
           and
           to
           censure
           our
           Church
           with
           to
           much
           rigor
           .
           But
           it
           is
           like
           a
           better
           consideration
           will
           possesse
           them
           now
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           haue
           small
           reason
           to
           feare
           ,
           either
           partiallitie
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           chiefe
           in
           authoritie
           either
           not
           willing
           ,
           or
           not
           able
           ,
           to
           perceiue
           their
           weightie
           reasons
           ,
           alleaged
           against
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           doe
           mislike
           .
           But
           wise
           men
           surely
           haue
           cause
           to
           feare
           ,
           that
           nothing
           wil
           either
           much
           ,
           or
           long
           ,
           please
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           some
           transformed
           monster
           of
           their
           
           owne
           making
           .
           So
           that
           if
           any
           defect
           be
           in
           that
           statute
           (
           as
           they
           vrge
           )
           made
           by
           our
           late
           soueraigne
           of
           blessed
           memorie
           ,
           whereby
           the
           refusers
           may
           pretend
           a
           warrantable
           excuse
           for
           not
           yeelding
           by
           subscription
           an
           absolute
           obedience
           both
           to
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           hope
           that
           now
           hauing
           tasted
           of
           the
           sower
           frutes
           ,
           of
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           seeing
           without
           preuention
           that
           more
           daungerous
           inconueniences
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           follow
           it
           will
           not
           be
           thought
           vnfit
           ,
           either
           in
           his
           maiesties
           singular
           wisedome
           and
           great
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           honorable
           consideration
           of
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           ,
           is
           stricter
           lawes
           be
           now
           made
           to
           take
           securitie
           by
           subscribing
           ,
           of
           the
           tongues
           and
           the
           hands
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           which
           so
           often
           with
           so
           much
           libertie
           ,
           and
           boldnes
           they
           haue
           wilfully
           imployed
           to
           the
           hinderance
           of
           the
           Churches
           peace
           ;
           we
           demaund
           but
           in
           this
           ,
           what
           they
           thinke
           reasonable
           in
           their
           owne
           discipline
           ;
           not
           onely
           for
           men
           but
           for
           women
           ,
           to
           the
           auoyding
           of
           heresies
           and
           sects
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           if
           he
           that
           hath
           most
           learning
           and
           hath
           been
           most
           earnest
           for
           the
           alteration
           of
           our
           Church
           gouernment
           be
           able
           to
           make
           demonstration
           ,
           that
           their
           hands
           are
           required
           to
           giue
           consent
           to
           any
           one
           syllable
           ,
           either
           in
           our
           ceremonies
           ,
           our
           liturgy
           or
           our
           discipline
           ,
           which
           truth
           will
           not
           warrant
           ,
           and
           obedient
           humilitie
           exact
           from
           them
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           Bishops
           of
           our
           land
           are
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           readie
           ,
           either
           to
           giue
           them
           satisfaction
           why
           they
           ought
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           or
           yeelde
           vnto
           their
           earnest
           demaunds
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           done
           .
           But
           if
           any
           man
           thinke
           that
           the
           vrging
           of
           this
           (
           wherein
           doubtlesse
           a
           remisnes
           in
           some
           hath
           done
           more
           hurt
           then
           rigor
           )
           is
           either
           to
           confirme
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           without
           the
           allowance
           of
           these
           great
           refusers
           to
           subscribe
           ,
           might
           peraduenture
           be
           thought
           to
           want
           authoritie
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           is
           meerely
           a
           politike
           inuention
           ,
           besides
           law
           ,
           whereby
           the
           practises
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           others
           ,
           may
           be
           free
           from
           reproofe
           ,
           he
           doth
           vncharitably
           misconster
           a
           religious
           ordination
           ,
           for
           great
           vse
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           wrong
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           sinisterly
           suspect
           in
           both
           .
           So
           that
           we
           thinke
           we
           may
           (
           notwithstanding
           their
           great
           complaints
           of
           
             cruel●ie
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             ,
          
           wherewith
           
           diuers
           of
           their
           books
           haue
           slaundered
           the
           most
           pure
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           reformed
           gouernment
           that
           euer
           this
           nation
           had
           since
           it
           was
           christian
           ,
           giuing
           occasion
           to
           the
           common
           aduersarie
           ,
           to
           write
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           of
           the
           English
           iustice
           )
           safelie
           conclude
           ,
           
             that
             the
             exacting
             of
             subscription
             vsed
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             ne●essarie
             ,
             and
             the
             refusers
             ,
             are
             immodest
             ,
             disturbers
             ,
             of
             the
             vnitie
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-Wealth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           Of
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           SEeing
           that
           no
           societie
           vpon
           earth
           can
           long
           (
           without
           authoritie
           to
           correct
           )
           retaine
           all
           her
           parts
           in
           due
           obedience
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           disorders
           of
           none
           are
           of
           more
           daunger
           then
           of
           that
           societie
           which
           we
           cal
           the
           Church
           ;
           it
           is
           of
           all
           ciuill
           considerations
           the
           greatest
           ,
           to
           thinke
           of
           that
           discipline
           which
           is
           best
           warranted
           ,
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           state
           of
           that
           kingdome
           where
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           reason
           likelyest
           to
           obtaine
           that
           end
           for
           which
           discipline
           is
           allowed
           vnto
           Gods
           house
           .
           So
           that
           herein
           if
           either
           their
           skill
           had
           been
           so
           great
           ,
           or
           their
           moderation
           in
           that
           busines
           so
           much
           (
           as
           peraduenture
           their
           desire
           was
           to
           doe
           good
           )
           doubtles
           the
           Church
           ought
           in
           all
           reason
           ,
           to
           haue
           giuen
           great
           attention
           to
           these
           careful
           aduisers
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           showed
           her selfe
           readie
           with
           thankfulnes
           ,
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           those
           vertuous
           indeuours
           ,
           religiously
           imployed
           for
           her
           good
           .
           But
           now
           that
           they
           haue
           obtruded
           a
           discipline
           with
           that
           violence
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           as
           must
           quiet
           ouerthrow
           ,
           both
           the
           practise
           of
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           in
           al
           other
           ages
           that
           haue
           been
           before
           vs
           ,
           nor
           this
           as
           the
           inuention
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           not
           against
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           the
           expresse
           commaundemēt
           in
           euery
           particular
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           accounting
           those
           to
           haue
           no
           Church
           (
           this
           being
           as
           essentiall
           as
           either
           the
           word
           or
           the
           sacraments
           )
           where
           this
           is
           wanting
           ;
           wee
           haue
           great
           cause
           both
           to
           examine
           the
           practises
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           that
           discipline
           which
           they
           tender
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           we
           now
           haue
           ;
           and
           what
           benefit
           by
           this
           exchange
           is
           likely
           to
           
           redownd
           vnto
           Gods
           Church
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           both
           our
           Disciplines
           had
           the
           like
           warrant
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             the
             lawfull
             ●rdinations
             of
             men
             for
             the
             well
             gouerning
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           is
           like
           the
           aduantage
           would
           be
           far
           greater
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           being
           auncient
           ,
           not
           the
           
             inuention
             of
             our selues
             ,
             found
             to
             be
             safe
          
           by
           experience
           ,
           and
           
             duly
             proportioned
             with
             the
             greatnes
             ,
             riches
             ,
             freedoms
             ,
             glory
          
           and
           gouernment
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           whereas
           theirs
           ,
           in
           their
           owne
           opinions
           (
           if
           they
           were
           not
           ouer
           partially
           addicted
           to
           it
           )
           is
           new
           ,
           the
           
             inuention
             of
             late
             time
             ,
             dangerous
             by
             experience
             in
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             no
             way
          
           proportioned
           but
           to
           the
           limits
           and
           bounds
           of
           some
           
             priuate
             Citie
          
           ;
           we
           haue
           knowne
           the
           aduocates
           of
           this
           discipline
           to
           haue
           much
           grace
           (
           for
           which
           I
           do
           honor
           them
           )
           in
           exhortation
           and
           prayer
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           either
           inuentors
           ,
           or
           aduisors
           of
           lawes
           and
           ordinations
           fit
           for
           a
           Church
           discipline
           ,
           their
           manner
           of
           liuing
           doth
           not
           allowe
           them
           that
           wisdome
           :
           so
           that
           wee
           holde
           it
           much
           safer
           to
           retaine
           our
           owne
           (
           reforming
           such
           parts
           as
           the
           boldnes
           of
           sinne
           maketh
           vs
           to
           thinke
           now
           to
           bee
           too
           remisse
           )
           rather
           than
           to
           aduenture
           an
           exchange
           ,
           euen
           for
           that
           which
           by
           so
           many
           titles
           ,
           they
           commend
           vnto
           vs.
           For
           surely
           no
           man
           is
           lesse
           fit
           to
           lend
           his
           tongue
           to
           giue
           praise
           to
           a
           worke
           ,
           than
           he
           or
           they
           ,
           who
           haue
           lent
           their
           heads
           and
           their
           hands
           to
           be
           authors
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           because
           all
           of
           vs
           naturally
           ,
           loue
           what
           we
           doe
           our selues
           ,
           and
           seldome
           haue
           wee
           so
           much
           vnderstanding
           that
           we
           doe
           a●●isse
           ,
           when
           we
           had
           no
           more
           vnderstanding
           but
           to
           faile
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
           But
           where
           their
           owne
           weakenes
           or
           want
           of
           experience
           might
           faile
           ,
           as
           not
           affoording
           them
           so
           much
           wisdome
           to
           make
           lawes
           ,
           if
           there
           they
           will
           vrge
           vs
           with
           expresse
           commaundement
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           not
           seeme
           strange
           vnto
           them
           ,
           if
           that
           for
           which
           they
           pretend
           scripture
           ,
           without
           warrant
           of
           scripture
           be
           not
           admitted
           by
           vs
           ,
           wherein
           if
           they
           faile
           ,
           the
           Church
           at
           their
           hands
           receiueth
           a
           double
           wrong
           ,
           first
           a
           contention
           to
           disturbe
           her
           peace
           ,
           and
           secondly
           ,
           the
           false
           pretence
           of
           an
           euerlasting
           truth
           ,
           to
           giue
           authority
           and
           warrant
           to
           the
           
             late
             ,
             unwise
             ,
             inconsiderate
          
           and
           
             vnholy
             inuentions
          
           of
           silly
           men
           .
           Dealing
           in
           this
           but
           peraduenture
           with
           lesse
           malice
           (
           as
           Satan
           
           and
           all
           heretikes
           haue
           done
           )
           to
           couller
           temptations
           and
           heresies
           with
           Gods
           word
           .
           For
           seeing
           that
           with
           man
           (
           especially
           in
           the
           Church
           )
           nothing
           is
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           that
           account
           as
           the
           scriptu●es
           are
           ,
           all
           men
           are
           d●sirous
           for
           that
           which
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           to
           alledge
           that
           proofe
           which
           hauing
           g●eatest
           authoritie
           ,
           must
           with
           men
           of
           reason
           finde
           least
           resistance
           .
           
           For
           in
           all
           other
           things
           let
           reason
           be
           neuer
           so
           apparant
           with
           some
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           easily
           contemned
           as
           they
           are
           alledged
           ;
           this
           onely
           conteyned
           in
           the
           two
           testaments
           ,
           both
           in
           admonishing
           is
           vpright
           ,
           in
           promising
           is
           heauenly
           ,
           and
           in
           threatning
           is
           fearefull
           .
           All
           other
           writings
           as
           the
           assurance
           is
           but
           weake
           which
           they
           can
           affoord
           ,
           so
           their
           proofes
           are
           but
           the
           opinions
           or
           iudgements
           of
           mortall
           men
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           hearer
           is
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           him
           that
           perswadeth
           ,
           reason
           oftentimes
           doth
           bel●●ue
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           much
           reason
           to
           be
           perswaded
           .
           But
           in
           the
           scriptures
           (
           as
           Hugo
           saith
           )
           whatsoeuer
           is
           taught
           is
           truth
           ;
           whatsoeuer
           is
           commaunded
           is
           goodnes
           ;
           and
           whatsoeuer
           is
           promised
           is
           happines
           ;
           and
           therefore
           these
           men
           haue
           proceeded
           aright
           (
           if
           they
           be
           able
           to
           proue
           what
           they
           vndertake
           )
           in
           making
           the
           plaine
           scripture
           to
           be
           the
           commaunder
           of
           all
           parts
           of
           that
           discipline
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           whithout
           scripture
           ,
           reason
           hath
           little
           warrant
           to
           thinke
           that
           lawfull
           ;
           we
           understand
           then
           by
           discipline
           in
           this
           chapter
           (
           which
           notwithstanding
           few
           of
           the
           patrones
           haue
           defined
           vnto
           vs
           )
           
             that
             eternal
             gouernment
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             of
             euery
             member
             thereof
             ,
             in
             respect
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereby
             manners
             are
             reformed
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             maintained
             ,
             God
             glorified
             ,
             and
             order
             and
             decency
             procured
          
           ;
           this
           whether
           in
           substance
           it
           be
           such
           that
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           altered
           ,
           or
           diminished
           ,
           is
           the
           principall
           contention
           betwixt
           them
           and
           vs
           ;
           our
           Church
           holding
           that
           it
           hath
           this
           libertie
           to
           prescribe
           orders
           for
           the
           whole
           assemblie
           ;
           to
           giue
           direction
           for
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           clergie
           ;
           for
           the
           proceeding
           in
           matters
           of
           Church
           gouernment
           ;
           making
           lawes
           and
           ord●rs
           ;
           iudiciall
           notice
           ,
           censures
           ,
           election
           of
           offices
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           and
           this
           not
           without
           the
           authoritie
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           supremacie
           
           in
           all
           causes
           ;
           all
           these
           we
           hold
           changeabl●
           according
           to
           times
           ,
           and
           places
           ,
           whereas
           those
           (
           who
           will
           needes
           be
           our
           aduersaries
           in
           this
           cause
           )
           will
           haue
           all
           such
           as
           concerne
           the
           substance
           of
           discipline
           to
           be
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           alwaies
           firme
           ,
           and
           immutable
           ,
           and
           the
           Eldership
           to
           haue
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           end
           in
           euery
           parish
           or
           precinct
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           presbyterie
           of
           doctors
           ,
           pastors
           ,
           elders
           ,
           and
           deacons
           ;
           and
           of
           diuers
           presbiteries
           ,
           conferences
           and
           synodes
           ;
           all
           which
           (
           say
           they
           )
           are
           precisely
           required
           in
           Gods
           word
           .
           
           But
           seeing
           remonstrance
           hath
           been
           made
           both
           of
           the
           errors
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           infinit
           dissentions
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           we
           can
           be
           content
           to
           let
           that
           discipline
           fall
           ,
           which
           stronger
           then
           they
           (
           if
           they
           were
           willing
           )
           could
           hardly
           haue
           strength
           for
           to
           hold
           vp
           .
           This
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           see
           the
           execution
           of
           those
           lawes
           ,
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           which
           God
           by
           his
           Apostles
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           daily
           since
           by
           the
           Church
           maketh
           ;
           neither
           doe
           we
           thinke
           that
           any
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           a
           time
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           can
           now
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           hath
           left
           vnto
           his
           Church
           ,
           an
           authoritie
           to
           make
           lawes
           ,
           the
           execution
           whereof
           in
           reason
           is
           committed
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           succeed
           in
           place
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           did
           plant
           the
           Church
           ;
           whose
           dominion
           (
           notwithstanding
           )
           we
           make
           not
           so
           absolute
           ,
           
           that
           like
           tyrants
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           they
           may
           rule
           ouer
           Christs
           flocke
           ;
           yet
           the
           power
           that
           the
           rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           haue
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           a
           lower
           nature
           ,
           are
           lesse
           limited
           by
           farre
           (
           hauing
           warrant
           to
           ordaine
           and
           appoint
           things
           indifferent
           )
           which
           serue
           for
           order
           ,
           
           comlines
           ,
           and
           the
           edification
           of
           Christs
           Church
           .
           By
           this
           authoritie
           the
           Apostles
           ordained
           many
           things
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           whereof
           from
           Christ
           they
           had
           no
           expresse
           mention
           ;
           by
           this
           power
           S.
           Paul
           ordained
           that
           gatherings
           should
           be
           made
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           vpon
           the
           Lords
           day
           ;
           that
           the
           man
           should
           pray
           bare
           headed
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           couered
           .
           Such
           autho●itie
           at
           this
           day
           a
           particular
           Church
           hath
           (
           as
           of
           
             England
             France
          
           end
           Scotland
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           )
           that
           the
           clergie
           with
           the
           allowance
           of
           the
           prince
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           whom
           it
           may
           concerne
           for
           to
           make
           lawes
           ,
           may
           ordaine
           ,
           and
           appoint
           ,
           ●uch
           ordinances
           ,
           as
           seruing
           for
           edification
           ,
           
           order
           ,
           and
           comlines
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           so
           long
           in
           force
           ,
           vntill
           they
           shall
           be
           abrogated
           by
           that
           authoritie
           that
           did
           first
           make
           them
           .
           To
           this
           we
           referre
           ,
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           manner
           ,
           of
           publike
           prayer
           ,
           administring
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           ecclesiasticall
           censures
           ,
           apparell
           for
           diuine
           seruice
           ,
           ornaments
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           all
           which
           as
           the
           Church
           frō
           Christ
           hath
           lawfull
           authoritie
           to
           ordaine
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           peeuish
           disobedience
           in
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           rather
           without
           warrant
           ,
           impose
           vpon
           the
           Church
           lawes
           of
           their
           own
           making
           ,
           then
           by
           commaundement
           obey
           the
           lawful
           ordinations
           that
           others
           make
           .
           Now
           because
           in
           no
           societie
           ,
           al
           men
           will
           be
           obedient
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           little
           auaileable
           to
           make
           lawes
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           to
           see
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           the
           Church
           hath
           left
           vnto
           her
           admonitions
           to
           warne
           thē
           ,
           &
           correctiōs
           to
           restraine
           ;
           so
           last
           of
           al
           she
           hath
           power
           to
           suspend
           ,
           frō
           partaking
           of
           the
           best
           things
           ,
           that
           the
           church
           hath
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           refused
           to
           obey
           ,
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           those
           lesser
           ordinations
           that
           she
           made
           ;
           the
           seueritie
           of
           the
           Church
           tending
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           the
           amendment
           of
           such
           whō
           she
           doth
           correct
           ,
           and
           the
           terrifying
           of
           others
           from
           the
           like
           offence
           ;
           wherein
           if
           our
           Church
           ,
           administer
           this
           discipline
           with
           two
           much
           lenitie
           (
           a
           fault
           surely
           if
           at
           all
           in
           inferior
           officers
           )
           we
           had
           rather
           aduenture
           the
           manifest
           inconuenience
           of
           that
           euill
           ,
           then
           hazard
           by
           a
           new
           course
           ,
           the
           certaine
           molestation
           of
           a
           farre
           greater
           .
           Now
           because
           all
           men
           will
           seeme
           to
           haue
           reason
           for
           that
           they
           doe
           ,
           and
           no
           reasons
           are
           equall
           to
           those
           which
           the
           scripture
           yeeld
           ,
           some
           wise
           men
           amongst
           them
           haue
           vndertakē
           to
           make
           proofes
           from
           hence
           ,
           absolutely
           in
           their
           opinions
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           establish
           this
           new
           discipline
           .
           The
           consideration
           of
           which
           weaknes
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           great
           iniurie
           vnto
           Gods
           word
           ,
           must
           needes
           make
           ,
           that
           their
           discipline
           doth
           want
           proofes
           ,
           which
           themselues
           are
           rather
           desirous
           thē
           able
           to
           alledge
           for
           it
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           that
           because
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           when
           they
           came
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           
           did
           at
           Gods
           commandement
           cal
           together
           the
           elders
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           that
           the
           very
           mention
           of
           their
           names
           ,
           shuld
           be
           alledged
           as
           a
           warrant
           for
           the
           elders
           of
           the
           church
           in
           this
           new
           discipline
           .
           
           But
           one
           of
           Gene●a
           writing
           vpon
           that
           place
           faith
           ,
           such
           were
           vnderstoode
           as
           by
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           example
           
           did
           rule
           ,
           the
           people
           ;
           whereas
           their
           elders
           are
           laymen
           and
           by
           no
           meanes
           are
           admitted
           to
           teach
           others
           .
           
           Others
           ,
           peraduenture
           more
           truly
           ,
           men
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           much
           diffe●ing
           from
           that
           humor
           ,
           sa●
           that
           neither
           preachers
           ,
           nor
           lay
           elders
           are
           vnderstoode
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           ciuill
           gouernors
           as
           were
           Senators
           &
           princes
           to
           beare
           rule
           And
           doubtles
           whatsoeuer
           they
           wrest
           out
           of
           the
           old
           testament
           to
           make
           Moses
           the
           author
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           Caluin
           to
           whose
           iudgement
           the
           chiefest
           amongst
           them
           hath
           promised
           to
           stand
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
           saith
           that
           the
           pretended
           eldership
           till
           after
           the
           time
           of
           the
           captiuitie
           was
           neuer
           thought
           of
           ,
           
           and
           the
           reason
           (
           as
           M.
           Cal●i●
           saith
           why
           they
           thought
           of
           it
           then
           )
           was
           because
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           King
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           gouernment
           by
           a
           King
           ,
           which
           in
           former
           times
           they
           had
           ,
           might
           haue
           bin
           graunted
           to
           thē
           ,
           this
           institution
           of
           their
           Sanedrim
           of
           elders
           ,
           had
           been
           of
           no
           vse
           .
           So
           that
           all
           those
           scriptures
           out
           of
           the
           old
           testament
           by
           them
           alledged
           to
           this
           end
           (
           as
           they
           haue
           alledged
           many
           )
           are
           to
           small
           purpose
           ;
           
           or
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           that
           gouernment
           were
           needles
           ,
           in
           a
           realme
           where
           there
           were
           a
           King.
           And
           that
           Sanedrim
           or
           councell
           of
           the
           Iewes
           erected
           after
           their
           returne
           from
           Babilon
           being
           seuentie
           elders
           were
           of
           the
           stocke
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           former
           Kings
           ;
           but
           to
           bring
           these
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           mistaken
           example
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           daungerous
           ;
           and
           the
           foundation
           being
           so
           weake
           ,
           this
           building
           of
           theirs
           cannot
           long
           continew
           .
           Doubtles
           it
           is
           not
           safe
           in
           wresting
           of
           scriptures
           to
           follow
           the
           streme
           of
           their
           owne
           fancies
           ,
           seeing
           he
           that
           held
           that
           all
           who
           would
           be
           saued
           must
           goe
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
           forced
           all
           places
           out
           of
           the
           scripture
           that
           gaue
           any
           testimonie
           to
           commend
           Ierusalem
           either
           litterall
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           apparant
           demonstration
           to
           maintaine
           his
           error
           .
           As
           these
           men
           haue
           delt
           in
           the
           old
           testament
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           new
           ,
           what
           M.
           Caluin
           doth
           expound
           of
           pastors
           ,
           and
           preachers
           only
           ,
           some
           others
           do
           wrest
           for
           the
           establishing
           of
           these
           lay
           elders
           ,
           in
           their
           Church
           discipline
           .
           I
           am
           sorie
           that
           men
           of
           learning
           that
           would
           seeme
           vertuous
           &
           holy
           ,
           should
           be
           charged
           so
           truely
           with
           so
           manifold
           wresting
           of
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           whole
           matter
           of
           discipline
           they
           are
           by
           sundrie
           that
           doe
           write
           against
           them
           .
           
           Let
           men
           loue
           and
           aduance
           their
           owne
           fancies
           as
           they
           thinke
           safe
           ,
           but
           let
           the
           scripture
           
           not
           be
           vrged
           to
           giue
           strength
           vnto
           them
           .
           For
           doubtles
           heresies
           and
           erroneous
           opinions
           do
           no
           otherwise
           spring
           vp
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           good
           scriptures
           are
           not
           well
           vnderstoode
           ,
           
           and
           because
           that
           which
           is
           not
           well
           vnderstoode
           ,
           is
           notwithstanding
           boldly
           affirmed
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           .
           For
           few
           things
           hitherto
           haue
           been
           so
           fondly
           deuised
           ,
           but
           the
           authors
           did
           pretend
           they
           had
           scripture
           for
           it
           :
           
           or
           else
           saith
           S.
           Hierom
           ,
           the
           garrulity
           of
           such
           persons
           ,
           would
           hardly
           haue
           got
           credit
           ;
           for
           when
           through
           vanitie
           &
           pride
           men
           haue
           ingaged
           themselues
           by
           the
           broaching
           of
           new
           opinions
           ,
           they
           wil
           rather
           labour
           to
           bring
           the
           scripture
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           their
           fancies
           ,
           
           then
           suffer
           their
           fancies
           to
           be
           ouerruled
           by
           them
           ;
           a
           fault
           as
           it
           is
           great
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           so
           it
           carieth
           a
           manifold
           disaduantage
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           aduersaries
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           want
           not
           a
           couller
           to
           refuse
           the
           interpretations
           of
           such
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           whom
           men
           of
           the
           same
           profession
           ,
           for
           saith
           ,
           and
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           haue
           worthely
           charged
           to
           haue
           wronged
           the
           scriptures
           .
           It
           had
           been
           doubtles
           a
           greater
           honour
           to
           them
           ,
           much
           better
           dealing
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           course
           of
           more
           reason
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           wisemen
           ,
           that
           this
           discipline
           ,
           had
           been
           commended
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           a
           politike
           gouernment
           which
           they
           found
           safe
           ;
           as
           the
           best
           deuise
           which
           necessitie
           in
           Geneua
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           putting
           out
           of
           their
           Romish
           Bishop
           ,
           &
           the
           keeping
           out
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           did
           inforce
           vpon
           them
           ;
           as
           a
           platforme
           sutable
           enough
           for
           such
           a
           citie
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           time
           .
           But
           to
           offer
           it
           to
           the
           greatest
           kingdomes
           that
           imbrace
           the
           truth
           ,
           who
           happily
           florish
           vnder
           the
           prosperous
           gouernment
           of
           vertuous
           princes
           ;
           where
           all
           things
           are
           established
           in
           the
           Church
           with
           a
           
             most
             auncient
             ,
             Apostolike
             ,
             &
             holy
             order
             ,
          
           and
           al
           this
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Gods
           word
           ;
           It
           is
           to
           poyson
           the
           world
           with
           much
           euill
           ,
           and
           to
           couer
           the
           pollicie
           of
           their
           first
           teachers
           ,
           with
           the
           vnhallowed
           contentions
           of
           all
           after
           times
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           we
           can
           neither
           mislike
           the
           gouernment
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           which
           alreadie
           we
           haue
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           accept
           theirs
           by
           Elders
           ,
           vntill
           they
           haue
           answered
           all
           such
           as
           soundly
           and
           with
           iudgement
           doe
           write
           against
           them
           .
           Add
           surely
           I
           may
           make
           the
           same
           protestation
           which
           a
           wise
           man
           doth
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           were
           to
           leaue
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           should
           speake
           what
           I
           thought
           of
           the
           present
           forme
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           gouernment
           
           at
           this
           time
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           
           I
           would
           take
           it
           vpon
           my
           soule
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           my
           iudgement
           serueth
           )
           that
           it
           is
           much
           more
           Apostolicall
           ,
           then
           the
           gouernment
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           that
           I
           reade
           of
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           
             were
             not
             for
             Prohibitions
          
           (
           such
           peraduenture
           as
           good
           intentions
           found
           out
           )
           (
           and
           some
           few
           hinderances
           of
           the
           Common-law
           )
           a
           gouernment
           without
           exception
           more
           holy
           and
           of
           greater
           peace
           .
           For
           whilst
           euery
           man
           will
           aduenture
           to
           offer
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           fancies
           of
           his
           owne
           making
           ,
           as
           H.N.
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           saying
           loe
           here
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           loe
           there
           is
           Christ
           ,
           we
           shall
           stand
           neede
           to
           be
           put
           in
           minde
           of
           that
           caueat
           ,
           goe
           not
           after
           them
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           two
           forciblest
           reasons
           to
           giue
           any
           thing
           allowance
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           that
           it
           is
           warranted
           for
           the
           institution
           ,
           and
           profitable
           for
           the
           vse
           :
           these
           politike
           maisters
           of
           the
           new
           discipline
           ,
           hauing
           proued
           neither
           ,
           yet
           doe
           offer
           both
           .
           To
           thinke
           that
           if
           we
           had
           this
           gouernment
           (
           which
           doubtles
           God
           in
           his
           mercie
           hath
           thus
           long
           kept
           from
           vs
           )
           that
           then
           God
           would
           blesse
           our
           victuals
           ,
           
           and
           satisfie
           our
           poore
           with
           bread
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           cloth
           our
           priests
           with
           health
           ,
           and
           his
           Saints
           should
           shout
           for
           ioy
           ;
           
           that
           it
           is
           best
           and
           surest
           for
           our
           stare
           ;
           that
           it
           would
           cut
           of
           contentions
           ,
           
           and
           sutes
           of
           law
           ;
           
           that
           it
           would
           nourish
           learning
           ;
           
           that
           then
           there
           would
           be
           vnitie
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           that
           it
           would
           bring
           strength
           and
           victorie
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           benefits
           like
           these
           ;
           which
           is
           experience
           of
           these
           that
           haue
           tried
           them
           ,
           could
           as
           well
           assure
           ,
           as
           these
           mens
           words
           ,
           doubtles
           the
           Church
           had
           great
           reason
           to
           thinke
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           benefits
           no
           greater
           ,
           then
           alreadie
           by
           Gods
           mercie
           ,
           our
           Church
           hath
           inioyed
           without
           this
           .
           But
           they
           imitate
           ●aith
           a
           learned
           and
           graue
           man
           of
           their
           countrie
           
             those
             seditious
             Tribunes
             of
             Rome
             who
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Agrarian
             law
             bestowed
             the
             publike
             goods
             only
             to
             this
             end
             to
             enrich
             themselues
          
           ;
           
           that
           the
           Bishops
           being
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           they
           might
           succeede
           into
           their
           places
           .
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           it
           ought
           especially
           to
           be
           prouided
           ,
           
             that
             there
             be
             not
             any
             high
             authoritie
             giuen
             vnto
             this
             presbyterie
             ,
             whereof
             many
             things
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             time
             will
             reueale
             what
             yet
             doth
             lie
             hid
             .
          
           Wherefore
           saith
           Gualter
           writing
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           touching
           some
           abuses
           (
           as
           they
           are
           infinit
           of
           this
           new
           discipline
           )
           
             we
             are
             carefully
             to
             be
             vigilant
             ,
             least
             new
             heads
             doe
             bud
             out
             of
             the
             wounds
             of
             the
             romish
             Hydra
             scarce
             yet
             subdued
             .
          
           
           The
           same
           author
           in
           a
           letter
           
           to
           Bishop
           Sands
           ,
           after
           many
           troubles
           procured
           by
           this
           new
           discipline
           ,
           
             I
             hope
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             frame
             of
             it
             will
             in
             short
             time
             fall
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             considering
             that
             many
             ,
             who
             before
             had
             it
             in
             admiration
             ,
             are
             now
             of
             themselues
             become
             wearie
             of
             it
             .
          
           Another
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           this
           discipline
           ,
           the
           magistrates
           
             haue
             inuaded
             the
             Church
             goods
             ,
             the
             ministers
             haue
             little
             alowance
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             the
             studie
             of
             diuinitie
             .
          
           And
           another
           complaining
           of
           the
           disorderly
           frutes
           of
           this
           discipline
           saith
           ;
           
             If
             you
             did
             see
             the
             confused
             state
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             these
             countries
             ,
             you
             would
             say
             that
             England
          
           (
           and
           marke
           it
           for
           it
           is
           true
           )
           
             how
             bad
             soeuer
             ,
             were
             a
             paradise
             in
             comparison
             ,
             to
             be
             thought
          
           ;
           but
           if
           these
           men
           could
           haue
           bin
           content
           ,
           only
           to
           haue
           praysed
           their
           owne
           ;
           without
           opposition
           ,
           defacing
           ,
           and
           slaundering
           the
           gouernment
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           we
           would
           haue
           been
           willing
           to
           haue
           furthered
           their
           inioying
           of
           so
           much
           happines
           in
           their
           owne
           relmes
           ,
           if
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           prosperitie
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           enuied
           by
           them
           ;
           whereas
           now
           we
           must
           tell
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           haue
           done
           ,
           the
           Church
           shall
           haue
           some
           to
           performe
           this
           dutie
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           
             that
             a
             discipline
             erected
             by
             fancie
             ,
             &
             pollicie
             ,
             consisting
             vpon
             parts
             vnsound
             ,
             disagreeing
             ,
             daungerous
             in
             themselues
             ,
             chargeable
             to
             parishes
             ,
             &
             without
             profit
             ,
             derogatorie
             to
             Princes
             ,
             banishing
             Apostolicall
             Bishops
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
          
           in
           one
           word
           a
           discipline
           new
           ,
           
             full
             of
             crueltie
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             and
             pride
             ,
          
           cannot
           be
           safely
           admitted
           into
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           seated
           in
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           where
           a
           Prince
           hath
           authoritie
           ,
           both
           ouer
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           common-wealth
           .
           
           There
           is
           no
           part
           of
           it
           vnanswered
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           &
           our
           purpose
           in
           this
           ,
           is
           but
           only
           to
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           that
           a
           church
           being
           happely
           planted
           ,
           and
           gouerned
           (
           as
           ours
           is
           )
           they
           that
           are
           strangers
           ,
           are
           charitably
           to
           thinke
           of
           vs
           ,
           &
           those
           amongst
           our selues
           ,
           ought
           all
           to
           be
           furtherances
           of
           our
           common
           peace
           .
           That
           sinne
           out
           of
           our
           dissentions
           may
           not
           grow
           strong
           ,
           and
           whilest
           vnthankfully
           with
           Israel
           we
           reiect
           Samuel
           ,
           we
           haue
           not
           either
           a
           gouernment
           that
           is
           tyrannous
           ,
           or
           no
           Church
           at
           all
           .
           
             For
             that
             prouidence
             which
             powreth
             downe
             mercies
             whilest
             mē
             are
             thankefull
             ,
             raineth
             downe
             iudgements
             ,
             for
             the
             peoples
             sinnes
             .
          
           Let
           vs
           thē
           hereafter
           in
           sted
           of
           filling
           the
           world
           with
           our
           clamorous
           outcries
           for
           a
           new
           Church
           gouernment
           ,
           approach
           the
           throne
           of
           his
           mercie
           with
           praiers
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           pardoned
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           Of
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           IF
           in
           the
           generall
           dislike
           which
           diuers
           not
           well
           aduised
           haue
           had
           toward
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           state
           in
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           things
           of
           principall
           and
           chiefe
           vse
           might
           haue
           escaped
           the
           vnreasonable
           and
           intemperate
           reprehension
           of
           some
           mouthes
           ,
           neither
           should
           a
           thing
           of
           so
           great
           necessitie
           ,
           nor
           a
           condition
           and
           estate
           both
           by
           example
           and
           reason
           so
           much
           warranted
           ,
           stand
           in
           neede
           of
           any
           defence
           at
           this
           time
           .
           But
           seeing
           amongst
           those
           ambitious
           humors
           (
           which
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           an
           equalitie
           more
           then
           is
           fit
           ,
           aspire
           vnto
           a
           tyrannous
           authoritie
           more
           then
           is
           safe
           )
           there
           is
           nothing
           lesse
           willingly
           indured
           ,
           then
           the
           title
           and
           authoritie
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           by
           establishing
           an
           order
           doth
           frame
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           a
           due
           obedience
           and
           by
           making
           seuerall
           dignities
           (
           which
           for
           order
           are
           different
           )
           do
           impose
           a
           vertuous
           and
           humble
           obedience
           euen
           amongst
           them
           ,
           whose
           ministerie
           and
           ordination
           is
           all
           one
           ;
           we
           cannot
           but
           thinke
           it
           a
           thing
           vnreasonable
           in
           those
           which
           demaund
           it
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           great
           folly
           in
           vs
           if
           we
           yeeld
           vnto
           it
           ,
           that
           an
           office
           of
           that
           vse
           ,
           of
           that
           lawfulnes
           and
           continuance
           ,
           should
           be
           remoued
           as
           tyrannous
           and
           antichristian
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           onely
           because
           it
           pleaseth
           the
           wisedome
           and
           violence
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           so
           to
           haue
           it
           .
           Now
           as
           to
           thinke
           that
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           might
           either
           continew
           better
           ,
           or
           continew
           at
           all
           without
           these
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           strong
           fancies
           of
           some
           ,
           which
           ouerloue
           themselues
           ;
           so
           to
           maintaine
           after
           so
           long
           practise
           of
           the
           most
           auncient
           
           Churches
           ,
           that
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           both
           for
           name
           ,
           title
           ,
           and
           authoritie
           are
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           well
           gouerning
           of
           the
           Church
           necessarie
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           confesse
           that
           order
           ,
           must
           as
           wel
           be
           a
           safegard
           to
           the
           church
           ,
           as
           the
           common-wealth
           ;
           and
           that
           subordination
           of
           men
           in
           authoritie
           ,
           can
           be
           well
           wanting
           in
           neither
           ;
           but
           if
           in
           either
           ,
           surely
           in
           that
           societie
           farre
           lesse
           ,
           where
           disorders
           in
           manners
           are
           not
           much
           fewer
           (
           considering
           the
           number
           of
           persons
           )
           and
           the
           errors
           in
           opinion
           are
           more
           vsuall
           ,
           and
           more
           daungerous
           ;
           and
           none
           of
           these
           possible
           with
           any
           conuenience
           to
           bee
           remedied
           but
           by
           this
           meanes
           .
           In
           regard
           whereof
           being
           neither
           safe
           to
           trust
           all
           without
           rule
           ,
           nor
           all
           with
           authoritie
           to
           rule
           ,
           
             Apostolicall
             ordination
             ,
             reason
          
           ,
           the
           custome
           of
           all
           Churches
           auncient
           ,
           and
           well
           gouernd
           ,
           and
           lastly
           nature
           it selfe
           ,
           doth
           ordaine
           Archbishops
           in
           their
           prouinces
           ,
           as
           Bishops
           also
           in
           their
           dioces
           ,
           and
           both
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           Prince
           ,
           for
           to
           rule
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           herein
           ,
           we
           may
           boldly
           say
           without
           offence
           ,
           that
           the
           causes
           of
           displeasure
           conceiued
           against
           Bishops
           (
           how
           vehemently
           soeuer
           they
           are
           followed
           )
           are
           surely
           lesse
           reasonable
           ,
           then
           against
           any
           one
           thing
           which
           they
           doe
           mislike
           ;
           seeing
           the
           vse
           of
           all
           other
           things
           may
           either
           be
           touched
           in
           show
           ,
           with
           some
           coullerable
           pretence
           of
           fault
           ,
           or
           the
           not
           vsing
           warranted
           with
           some
           likely
           excuse
           ,
           whereas
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           greeuances
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           )
           that
           are
           iust
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           persons
           not
           in
           the
           office
           ,
           and
           the
           remouing
           them
           away
           ,
           must
           leaue
           a
           passage
           to
           a
           disorderly
           confusion
           ,
           and
           possesse
           the
           Church
           with
           that
           fatall
           disease
           of
           all
           societies
           ,
           want
           of
           order
           ,
           whereby
           for
           the
           present
           she
           must
           needes
           doe
           many
           things
           confusedly
           ,
           and
           doubtles
           in
           short
           time
           miserably
           perish
           .
           So
           that
           to
           make
           ambition
           ,
           and
           couetousnes
           ,
           the
           originall
           of
           this
           honor
           ;
           and
           tyrannie
           ouer
           their
           brethren
           ,
           to
           giue
           continuance
           vnto
           it
           ;
           is
           to
           make
           the
           best
           things
           in
           the
           outward
           pollicies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           proceede
           from
           the
           worst
           authors
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           too
           great
           an
           imputation
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           whom
           in
           all
           reason
           ,
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           this
           gouernment
           we
           ought
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           as
           our
           spirituall
           fathers
           ,
           for
           deriuing
           the
           Gospell
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           continuall
           succession
           euen
           from
           the
           
           Apostles
           hands
           .
           The
           best
           warrants
           that
           we
           haue
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           our
           spirituall
           functions
           ,
           to
           vs
           the
           greatest
           calling
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           world
           the
           hallowed
           and
           blessed
           instruments
           of
           all
           happines
           ,
           which
           being
           imployed
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           an
           intollerable
           presumption
           in
           any
           to
           vndertake
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           by
           authoritie
           and
           power
           giuen
           them
           in
           lawfull
           manner
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           God
           which
           is
           no
           way
           deficient
           vnto
           man
           in
           things
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           to
           that
           end
           the
           light
           of
           his
           heauenly
           truth
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           must
           needes
           haue
           wandred
           in
           continuall
           darknes
           ,
           hath
           in
           the
           like
           abundance
           of
           mercies
           ,
           ordained
           certaine
           to
           attend
           vpō
           the
           due
           execution
           of
           requisit
           parts
           ,
           and
           offices
           therein
           prescribed
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           which
           men
           thereunto
           assigned
           doe
           hold
           their
           authoritie
           from
           him
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           such
           as
           himselfe
           imediatly
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Church
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           inuesteth
           :
           It
           being
           neither
           possible
           for
           all
           ,
           nor
           for
           euery
           man
           without
           distinction
           conucnient
           ,
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           a
           charge
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           .
           The
           power
           of
           this
           ministerie
           translareth
           out
           of
           darknes
           into
           glorie
           ;
           it
           raiseth
           men
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           God
           himselfe
           downe
           from
           heauen
           ;
           by
           blessing
           visible
           elements
           it
           maketh
           them
           inuisible
           grace
           .
           
             It
             giueth
             daily
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           It
           hath
           to
           dispose
           of
           that
           flesh
           which
           was
           giuen
           for
           the
           life
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           that
           blood
           which
           was
           powred
           out
           to
           redeeme
           soules
           .
           When
           it
           powreth
           out
           malediction
           vpon
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           wicked
           they
           perish
           ,
           whē
           it
           reuoketh
           the
           same
           they
           reuiue
           .
           O
           wretched
           blindnes
           faith
           one
           if
           we
           admire
           not
           so
           great
           power
           ,
           
           more
           wretched
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           aright
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           imagine
           that
           any
           but
           God
           can
           bestowe
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           power
           which
           alone
           ought
           to
           make
           the
           authors
           of
           it
           to
           man
           vnder
           God
           deare
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           which
           neither
           Prince
           nor
           Potentate
           King
           nor
           Caesar
           on
           earth
           can
           giue
           .
           Yet
           neither
           is
           it
           being
           duly
           waied
           ,
           in
           the
           Bishops
           successors
           to
           the
           Apostles
           which
           bestow
           this
           ,
           nor
           in
           those
           who
           are
           desirous
           to
           enter
           into
           that
           calling
           ,
           any
           ambitiō
           (
           as
           some
           men
           surmise
           )
           seeing
           such
           reputation
           it
           hath
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           that
           both
           neede
           rather
           incoragement
           to
           beare
           contempt
           ,
           then
           deserue
           blame
           as
           men
           desirous
           to
           
           aspire
           higher
           .
           Now
           because
           men
           dying
           there
           must
           be
           a
           continuall
           supply
           into
           this
           calling
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           who
           had
           first
           the
           authoritie
           to
           ordaine
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           Apostles
           )
           were
           mortall
           ;
           their
           care
           doubtles
           must
           extend
           it selfe
           thus
           far
           ,
           though
           they
           could
           not
           indew
           men
           with
           the
           same
           measure
           of
           grace
           which
           themselues
           had
           ,
           yet
           they
           should
           (
           and
           so
           doubtles
           did
           )
           impart
           the
           same
           power
           to
           ordaine
           which
           was
           giuen
           to
           them
           ;
           that
           neither
           men
           might
           rush
           into
           it
           without
           admission
           ,
           nor
           the
           power
           of
           admission
           be
           granted
           to
           all
           ,
           nor
           the
           Church
           bee
           left
           destitute
           of
           so
           great
           a
           blessing
           .
           And
           because
           in
           the
           executiō
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           where
           the
           persons
           put
           in
           trust
           are
           but
           men
           ,
           discord
           &
           disorder
           vsually
           doe
           breake
           in
           ;
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           thought
           it
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           amongst
           them
           who
           for
           their
           ministerie
           were
           equal
           ,
           an
           inequalitie
           for
           order
           ,
           and
           superioritie
           to
           command
           should
           be
           granted
           ;
           
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           order
           and
           vnion
           should
           both
           be
           preserued
           in
           Christs
           Church
           .
           They
           that
           most
           dissent
           in
           the
           kinde
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           doubtles
           will
           confesse
           with
           Nazianzen
           ,
           that
           order
           is
           the
           mother
           and
           preseruer
           of
           all
           things
           .
           Which
           if
           it
           concerne
           all
           persons
           ,
           and
           ages
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           (
           as
           surely
           it
           doth
           )
           the
           gouernment
           must
           not
           cease
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           so
           much
           of
           that
           authoritie
           must
           remaine
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           frō
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           are
           to
           supply
           that
           charge
           ,
           &
           doubtles
           to
           that
           end
           haue
           succeeded
           in
           the
           apostles
           roomes
           .
           For
           we
           easily
           see
           that
           equality
           doth
           breed
           factions
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           wise
           men
           to
           suppresse
           the
           seedes
           of
           dissentions
           haue
           made
           one
           aboue
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           the
           best
           deuisers
           of
           the
           new
           presbyterie
           do
           hold
           it
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           one
           chiefe
           in
           place
           and
           dignitie
           ,
           
           moderate
           ,
           &
           rule
           euery
           action
           ,
           with
           that
           right
           which
           is
           allowed
           him
           by
           Gods
           law
           .
           For
           surely
           a
           multitude
           vngouerned
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           easily
           confused
           ,
           and
           there
           cannot
           well
           be
           obedience
           ,
           where
           all
           are
           equall
           ;
           where
           shepheards
           leade
           sundrie
           waies
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           for
           the
           sheepe
           to
           know
           whom
           to
           follow
           ;
           and
           if
           no
           man
           can
           serue
           two
           maisters
           ,
           which
           haue
           equall
           authoritie
           ouer
           him
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           command
           contrarie
           things
           (
           for
           whilest
           they
           agree
           ,
           though
           diuers
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           one
           )
           then
           surely
           the
           Church
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           put
           to
           this
           hazard
           ,
           by
           multitudes
           
           equally
           ruling
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           seeing
           to
           dissent
           is
           vsuall
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           yet
           in
           all
           persons
           it
           is
           casuall
           ;
           whereas
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           them
           that
           gouerne
           ,
           must
           as
           wel
           looke
           vnto
           that
           which
           may
           happen
           ,
           as
           vnto
           that
           which
           alreadie
           is
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           were
           the
           principal
           meanes
           to
           preuent
           schismes
           and
           dissentions
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           whē
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           were
           far
           more
           aboundant
           &
           eminent
           then
           now
           they
           are
           ;
           nay
           if
           the
           twelue
           were
           not
           lik
           to
           agree
           except
           there
           had
           bin
           one
           chiefe
           amongst
           thē
           ;
           for
           (
           saith
           S.
           Hierom
           )
           amongst
           the
           twelue
           one
           was
           therfore
           chosen
           ,
           
           that
           a
           chiefe
           being
           appointed
           occasion
           of
           dissention
           might
           be
           preuented
           ;
           and
           if
           euery
           presbytery
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           must
           haue
           a
           ruler
           (
           as
           themselues
           confesse
           )
           how
           can
           they
           thinke
           that
           equalitie
           would
           keepe
           all
           the
           pastors
           of
           the
           world
           in
           peace
           and
           vnitie
           ?
           or
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           a
           whole
           prouince
           or
           kingdome
           ,
           could
           meete
           ,
           conferre
           ,
           &
           conclude
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           neede
           requireth
           ,
           vnlesse
           their
           assemblies
           were
           moderated
           ,
           and
           ruled
           by
           some
           one
           ?
           For
           in
           all
           societies
           ,
           authoritie
           (
           which
           cannot
           be
           where
           all
           are
           equall
           )
           must
           procure
           vnitie
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           if
           vertue
           will
           not
           .
           Now
           seeing
           that
           all
           men
           may
           easily
           erre
           ,
           &
           that
           no
           errors
           are
           so
           daungerous
           as
           those
           which
           concerne
           religion
           ,
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           in
           a
           far
           worse
           case
           then
           the
           meanest
           common-wealth
           (
           nay
           almost
           then
           a
           den
           of
           thieues
           )
           if
           it
           were
           left
           destitute
           of
           meanes
           ,
           either
           to
           conuince
           heresies
           ,
           or
           to
           suppresse
           them
           ;
           yea
           though
           there
           were
           neither
           helpe
           ,
           nor
           assistance
           ,
           of
           the
           christian
           magistrate
           ;
           without
           which
           it
           were
           not
           possible
           for
           truth
           &
           equitie
           any
           long
           time
           to
           harbour
           amongst
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           .
           The
           remedie
           which
           in
           these
           cases
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           had
           ,
           &
           when
           occasion
           was
           offered
           vsed
           against
           heresie
           and
           iniurie
           ,
           she
           deriued
           as
           well
           from
           the
           promise
           made
           by
           Christs
           owne
           words
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           Apostles
           example
           in
           the
           like
           case
           .
           Christ
           willing
           them
           that
           were
           grieued
           by
           their
           brethren
           ,
           after
           the
           first
           and
           second
           admonition
           to
           tell
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           addeth
           for
           direction
           and
           confirmation
           of
           all
           religious
           assemblies
           and
           conferences
           ;
           
           
             where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             there
             am
             I
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             you
             shall
             binde
             on
             earth
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heauen
             ,
             
             and
             whatsoeuer
             ye
             shall
             loose
             on
             earth
             shall
             be
             loosed
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           Now
           whatsoeuer
           is
           ment
           here
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           reasonable
           exposition
           of
           any
           ,
           to
           me
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           to
           prooue
           this
           order
           ;
           that
           from
           priuate
           admonitiō
           they
           went
           to
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           from
           them
           to
           assemblies
           ;
           and
           seeing
           there
           must
           be
           an
           end
           of
           controuersies
           amongst
           men
           (
           vnlesse
           we
           will
           plucke
           vp
           by
           the
           rootes
           all
           
             charitie
             and
             right
          
           )
           when
           neither
           priuate
           perswasion
           ,
           not
           frendly
           mediation
           can
           appease
           parties
           that
           violently
           contend
           ,
           what
           other
           order
           could
           be
           prescribed
           ,
           but
           a
           iudicial
           hearing
           and
           determining
           of
           things
           in
           question
           ?
           Now
           because
           Christ
           did
           not
           set
           the
           sword
           to
           be
           the
           generall
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           rule
           to
           gouerne
           his
           Church
           (
           for
           then
           without
           a
           Prince
           there
           could
           be
           no
           Church
           ,
           &
           so
           consequently
           there
           was
           none
           either
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           or
           three
           hundred
           yeeres
           after
           )
           (
           though
           ,
           where
           they
           beleeue
           ,
           the
           defence
           and
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           )
           it
           must
           of
           necessitie
           follow
           that
           either
           there
           is
           no
           iudge
           (
           which
           were
           the
           vtter
           subuersion
           of
           all
           peace
           )
           when
           the
           christian
           magistrate
           is
           wanting
           ,
           or
           els
           the
           pastors
           and
           stewards
           of
           Christs
           Church
           to
           whom
           this
           care
           is
           committed
           ,
           must
           assemble
           together
           ,
           and
           with
           mutuall
           conference
           performe
           those
           duties
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           generall
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           to
           each
           particular
           place
           and
           person
           .
           By
           Gods
           law
           what
           obedieuce
           and
           reuerence
           the
           father
           may
           expect
           from
           his
           owne
           childe
           ,
           the
           same
           or
           greater
           ,
           must
           all
           beleeuers
           yeeld
           to
           the
           fathers
           of
           their
           faith
           ;
           the
           one
           begetteth
           vs
           to
           this
           life
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           a
           life
           that
           is
           much
           better
           .
           Those
           then
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           placed
           to
           be
           watchmen
           and
           leaders
           ,
           the
           light
           and
           salt
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           must
           not
           onely
           warne
           and
           guide
           ,
           but
           also
           lighten
           and
           season
           in
           their
           measure
           that
           whole
           body
           ;
           for
           when
           all
           other
           failes
           ,
           this
           onely
           is
           left
           to
           clense
           the
           house
           of
           God
           from
           vessels
           of
           dishonour
           ,
           yea
           when
           there
           were
           no
           beleeuing
           Magistrates
           to
           assist
           the
           Church
           ,
           this
           onely
           was
           left
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           meanes
           ;
           and
           after
           when
           christian
           Princes
           began
           to
           protect
           the
           truth
           ,
           they
           neuer
           had
           nor
           can
           haue
           safer
           direction
           amongst
           men
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           Synods
           of
           wise
           and
           godly
           Bishops
           .
           Thus
           a
           Synod
           
           at
           Antioch
           about
           threescore
           yeeres
           before
           the
           councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           condemned
           and
           deposed
           
             Paulus
             Samosatenus
          
           ,
           for
           heresie
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           would
           not
           yet
           yeeld
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           keepe
           it
           by
           violence
           ,
           
           vpon
           complaint
           to
           Aurelianus
           the
           Emperor
           (
           though
           he
           were
           a
           heathen
           )
           Samosatenus
           was
           with
           extreame
           shame
           
             driuen
             from
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             worldly
             Prince
             .
          
           All
           countries
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           
           haue
           had
           the
           benefit
           of
           this
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           thing
           arbitrarie
           and
           left
           free
           to
           those
           that
           peraduenture
           were
           careles
           of
           the
           Churches
           welfare
           ,
           but
           prescribed
           by
           sundrie
           councels
           ;
           
           as
           
             Nice
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             Chalcedon
          
           ;
           and
           commaunded
           by
           the
           imperiall
           lawes
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           That
           all
           the
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             state
             ,
             and
             sacred
             rules
             ,
             may
             with
             more
             diligence
             be
             obserued
             ,
             we
             require
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Emperor
           )
           
             euery
             Archbishop
             ,
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             Metropolitan
          
           to
           call
           vnto
           him
           once
           or
           twise
           euery
           yeere
           ,
           
             the
             Bishops
             that
             are
             vnder
             him
             in
             the
             same
             prouince
             ,
             and
             throughly
             to
             examine
             all
             the
             causes
             ,
             which
             Bishops
             ,
             Clarkes
             ,
             or
             Monkes
             ,
             haue
             amongst
             themselues
             ;
             and
             to
             determine
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             whatsoeuer
             is
             trespassed
             by
             any
             person
             against
             the
             Canons
             ,
             may
             be
             reformed
             .
          
           So
           that
           wee
           must
           either
           cleane
           reiect
           Synods
           (
           a
           thing
           doubtles
           of
           no
           small
           daunger
           as
           the
           times
           may
           fall
           out
           )
           and
           make
           the
           presbyters
           in
           euery
           parish
           
             supreme
             iudges
          
           ,
           or
           else
           admit
           some
           (
           which
           be
           no
           other
           but
           the
           Bishops
           )
           both
           to
           call
           and
           to
           moderate
           these
           meetings
           ;
           for
           in
           all
           those
           Synods
           which
           continued
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           euen
           when
           she
           mas
           most
           sharpely
           pursued
           by
           the
           sworde
           from
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Apostles
           to
           the
           raigne
           of
           Constantine
           )
           they
           were
           assembled
           and
           gouerned
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           and
           mother
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Cities
           ,
           in
           euery
           prouince
           ;
           who
           by
           the
           auncient
           councels
           were
           called
           Metropolitanes
           .
           And
           after
           when
           Princes
           came
           to
           imbrace
           the
           faith
           ,
           the
           best
           meanes
           they
           could
           deuise
           to
           procure
           peace
           ,
           and
           aduance
           religion
           ,
           was
           by
           their
           lawes
           to
           referre
           Ecclesiasticall
           causes
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iudges
           .
           And
           least
           they
           should
           be
           long
           in
           strife
           ,
           they
           charged
           the
           Metropolitane
           to
           assemble
           the
           Bishops
           of
           his
           prouince
           twise
           euery
           yeere
           ,
           &
           there
           to
           examine
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           what
           matters
           of
           doubt
           should
           arise
           ,
           which
           happely
           might
           disturbe
           the
           Churches
           peace
           .
           
           Thus
           the
           Synode
           of
           Rome
           ,
           called
           by
           Cornelius
           against
           Nouatus
           ,
           
           consisted
           of
           threescore
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           of
           the
           clergie
           .
           In
           the
           councels
           of
           Rome
           ,
           vnder
           Hilarius
           and
           Gregorie
           ,
           
           where
           foure
           and
           thirtie
           presbyters
           subscribed
           after
           two
           and
           twentie
           Bishops
           ;
           infinit
           are
           the
           examples
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           which
           teach
           vs
           that
           neither
           the
           Church
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           was
           ,
           or
           in
           deed●
           can
           ,
           safely
           be
           without
           tempests
           ,
           if
           Synods
           want
           ;
           nor
           Synods
           can
           be
           tightly
           ordered
           ,
           if
           the
           Metropolitans
           and
           Bishops
           should
           be
           wanting
           in
           them
           .
           Seeing
           then
           they
           haue
           this
           vse
           if
           this
           were
           all
           to
           make
           that
           societie
           able
           with
           order
           to
           suppresse
           heresies
           and
           redresse
           wrongs
           )
           (
           without
           which
           doubtles
           the
           Church
           of
           all
           assemblies
           were
           worst
           gouerned
           )
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           seeme
           vnreasonable
           to
           any
           ,
           that
           a
           thing
           so
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           auncient
           ,
           should
           with
           honour
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           be
           retained
           amongst
           vs.
           But
           least
           the
           name
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           should
           be
           offensiue
           to
           any
           (
           as
           some
           haue
           thought
           it
           onely
           the
           ambitious
           title
           of
           a
           tyrannous
           gouernment
           )
           these
           that
           would
           seeme
           moderate
           aduisers
           to
           equalitie
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           must
           giue
           vs
           leaue
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           
             that
             the
             name
             is
             auncient
             the
             office
             needefull
             ,
          
           and
           both
           so
           warrantable
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           needes
           be
           thought
           (
           at
           the
           least
           )
           malicious
           enuiers
           of
           the
           peace
           and
           prosperitie
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           who
           are
           desirous
           or
           can
           be
           content
           ,
           that
           order
           obserued
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           and
           those
           Churches
           which
           were
           purest
           ,
           and
           next
           vnto
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           banished
           as
           Antichristian
           from
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           only
           because
           it
           is
           the
           pleasure
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           to
           admit
           no
           superiors
           .
           For
           if
           the
           name
           of
           Archbishop
           be
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           scripture
           ,
           considering
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           is
           of
           necessarie
           vse
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           they
           haue
           as
           little
           reason
           to
           except
           against
           it
           as
           if
           Homonsion
           were
           not
           warrantable
           ,
           because
           Arius
           gaue
           occasion
           ,
           that
           the
           Nicen
           councell
           did
           first
           inuent
           it
           .
           Many
           names
           are
           inuented
           since
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           both
           lawfully
           ,
           and
           necessarily
           vsed
           ;
           for
           these
           men
           haue
           been
           told
           long
           since
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             authoritie
             and
             the
             thing
             whereof
             the
             Archbishop
             hath
             his
             name
             ,
             was
             in
             Saint
             Paules
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             name
             lawfull
          
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           ,
           yet
           both
           might
           bee
           lawfull
           ,
           seeing
           they
           appertaine
           
           to
           the
           externall
           pollicie
           ,
           and
           regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           according
           to
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           persons
           ,
           and
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           is
           not
           tyed
           of
           necessitie
           ,
           to
           be
           alwaies
           one
           .
           And
           surely
           those
           that
           mislike
           this
           ouer
           proude
           title
           (
           as
           they
           tearme
           it
           )
           haue
           least
           cause
           :
           seeing
           they
           of
           the
           Discipline
           challenge
           as
           great
           iurisdiction
           ouer
           their
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           as
           lofty
           dominion
           ouer
           Prince
           and
           Nobles
           ,
           as
           euer
           any
           Pope
           did
           ouer
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           And
           if
           Clement
           (
           whom
           Polydore
           alledgeth
           to
           that
           end
           )
           said
           that
           Peter
           in
           euery
           Prouince
           appoynted
           one
           Archbishop
           ,
           
           whom
           all
           other
           Bishops
           of
           the
           same
           Prouince
           should
           obey
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           any
           man
           for
           that
           ,
           should
           so
           farre
           forget
           both
           modestie
           and
           charitie
           (
           as
           some
           haue
           done
           )
           to
           call
           him
           
             a
             hell
             hound
             ,
             a
             naturall
             sonne
             of
             Satan
          
           (
           surely
           naturall
           he
           was
           not
           )
           and
           the
           
             sworne
             souldier
             of
             Antichrist
          
           .
           
           I
           wish
           these
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           slaunder
           of
           authors
           ,
           is
           no
           good
           answere
           ,
           when
           better
           reasons
           can
           be
           alledged
           then
           onely
           to
           say
           ,
           
             that
             they
             say
             it
          
           .
           But
           if
           they
           thinke
           the
           title
           vnlawfull
           (
           as
           some
           of
           them
           write
           )
           because
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           appropriate
           it
           to
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           I
           wish
           them
           to
           remember
           ,
           
           that
           if
           Archshepheard
           and
           Archbishop
           be
           all
           one
           ,
           then
           the
           name
           is
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           Scriptures
           :
           and
           that
           names
           proper
           vnto
           God
           ,
           as
           Shepheard
           ,
           light
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           may
           be
           in
           a
           diuers
           sence
           ,
           and
           are
           often
           communicated
           with
           other
           men
           .
           Hereunto
           we
           may
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           famous
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           
           (
           which
           by
           all
           men
           of
           wisdome
           is
           reuerenced
           ,
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           imbraced
           as
           the
           soundest
           and
           best
           testimony
           next
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           doth
           not
           onely
           allowe
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           office
           of
           Metropolitane
           and
           Archbishop
           ;
           
           determining
           him
           to
           be
           no
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Metropolitane
           ;
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           name
           and
           office
           was
           more
           auncient
           ,
           than
           that
           famous
           Councell
           ,
           the
           Canon
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Let
             that
             olde
             custome
             be
             obserued
             ,
          
           alluding
           peraduenture
           to
           those
           Canons
           which
           passe
           vnder
           the
           Apostles
           names
           .
           Neither
           was
           this
           name
           or
           title
           so
           strange
           imediatly
           after
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           that
           Volusianus
           was
           affeard
           to
           say
           ,
           
           that
           
             Diomysius
             Areopagita
          
           was
           by
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           made
           Archbishop
           of
           Athens
           ,
           or
           Erasmus
           to
           
           call
           Titus
           Archbishop
           of
           Crete
           ,
           and
           Eusebius
           giueth
           the
           authoritie
           to
           Iohn
           the
           Euangelist
           ;
           
           whose
           suruiuing
           the
           rest
           ,
           brought
           this
           benefit
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           for
           consecrating
           of
           Bishops
           and
           other
           vses
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           Metropolitane
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           For
           in
           Saint
           Cyprians
           iudgement
           ,
           
           heresies
           and
           schismes
           
             haue
             risen
             from
             no
             other
             occasion
             then
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest
             of
             God
             is
             not
             obeyed
             ,
             neither
             one
             Priest
             for
             the
             time
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             one
             Iudge
             for
             the
             time
             in
             stead
             of
             Christ
             thought
             vpon
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             brotherhoode
             would
             be
             obedient
             ,
          
           according
           to
           Gods
           teaching
           ,
           
             no
             man
             would
             moue
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Priests
             .
          
           This
           speech
           of
           that
           auncient
           Father
           ,
           was
           to
           comfort
           Cornelius
           ,
           shewing
           ,
           that
           faintnes
           in
           that
           case
           was
           to
           betray
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           sects
           and
           schismes
           ,
           must
           needes
           arise
           ,
           where
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Bishops
           is
           despised
           .
           For
           this
           place
           was
           not
           to
           confirme
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           best
           expounde
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           haue
           an
           Archbishop
           in
           euery
           Prouince
           to
           beare
           rule
           ouer
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Cleargy
           .
           For
           hee
           that
           attempteth
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           without
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
             breaketh
             peace
             and
             confoundeth
             good
             order
          
           ;
           and
           Cyprian
           being
           Bishop
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           had
           the
           charge
           and
           ouersight
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           Africke
           ,
           in
           Numidia
           ,
           and
           in
           both
           the
           Mauritanes
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           these
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           
             Gregorie
             Nazianzene
          
           saith
           )
           the
           whole
           East
           parts
           ;
           for
           the
           which
           cause
           Illiricus
           doth
           call
           him
           Metropolitane
           .
           
           So
           that
           if
           herein
           wise
           men
           ,
           had
           onely
           inuented
           what
           was
           fit
           ,
           and
           not
           followed
           what
           was
           before
           them
           ,
           their
           action
           had
           not
           been
           without
           warrant
           ,
           seeing
           in
           the
           outward
           pollicie
           of
           gouerning
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           precepts
           and
           examples
           are
           wanting
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           forbidden
           for
           those
           that
           come
           after
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           be
           examples
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           follow
           the
           examples
           of
           such
           as
           haue
           gone
           before
           them
           .
           But
           if
           in
           the
           first
           planters
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           both
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           rest
           were
           fewe
           ,
           and
           blessed
           with
           graces
           farre
           more
           excellent
           than
           any
           in
           our
           time
           )
           inequalitie
           was
           allowed
           ,
           and
           that
           allowance
           without
           fault
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           in
           all
           reason
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Archbishop
           was
           not
           thought
           so
           dangerous
           as
           now
           ,
           to
           the
           gouerning
           of
           
           Christs
           Church
           ;
           wherein
           if
           either
           their
           maintenance
           bee
           greater
           ,
           or
           their
           outward
           honor
           more
           in
           these
           Christian
           times
           of
           peace
           ,
           then
           could
           be
           expected
           amongst
           Pagans
           (
           and
           they
           tyrants
           )
           no
           man
           can
           in
           reason
           ,
           or
           ought
           with
           out
           blame
           ,
           to
           oppugne
           these
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           thought
           an
           enemie
           to
           the
           former
           ;
           seeing
           the
           times
           and
           names
           being
           diuers
           ,
           the
           authoritie
           notwithstanding
           is
           all
           one
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           vnnaturall
           fault
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           through
           the
           sides
           of
           those
           whom
           peraduenture
           in
           some
           priuate
           respects
           we
           mislike
           ,
           to
           wound
           euen
           our
           fathers
           in
           religion
           ,
           whom
           we
           ought
           to
           honor
           .
           But
           seeing
           these
           men
           doubtles
           are
           much
           wiser
           ,
           who
           take
           vpon
           them
           to
           be
           the
           reformers
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           should
           be
           offended
           with
           the
           names
           ,
           where
           the
           things
           are
           lawfull
           ;
           it
           is
           surely
           to
           be
           thought
           in
           all
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           superioritie
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           is
           not
           by
           them
           accounted
           so
           great
           a
           fault
           ,
           as
           that
           any
           amongst
           the
           clergie
           ,
           whose
           office
           and
           ministerie
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           should
           by
           a
           speciall
           name
           aboue
           the
           rest
           of
           theirbrethren
           ,
           be
           called
           Bishops
           .
           As
           if
           to
           ouer
           see
           that
           flocke
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           were
           a
           dutie
           belonging
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           imposed
           vpon
           them
           onely
           .
           But
           because
           the
           names
           of
           things
           haue
           so
           many
           artificers
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           wore
           first
           made
           ;
           but
           moe
           who
           after
           haue
           vsed
           them
           to
           an
           other
           sence
           ;
           it
           shall
           not
           so
           much
           concerne
           vs
           ,
           to
           inquire
           what
           in
           the
           beginning
           was
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           Bishop
           and
           presbyter
           ,
           as
           to
           learne
           afterward
           what
           the
           Church
           ment
           when
           these
           names
           expressed
           those
           persons
           which
           for
           office
           and
           ministerie
           of
           word
           and
           sacraments
           ,
           not
           for
           order
           and
           iurisdiction
           ,
           were
           all
           one
           .
           The
           clergie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           were
           at
           the
           first
           after
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           either
           
             Presbyters
             or
             Deacons
          
           :
           for
           those
           who
           aduisedly
           at
           the
           first
           did
           impose
           names
           vnto
           things
           ,
           had
           either
           regarde
           vnto
           that
           which
           naturally
           was
           most
           proper
           ,
           or
           if
           peraduenture
           to
           some
           other
           speciallitie
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           is
           sensiblie
           most
           eminent
           in
           the
           thing
           signified
           :
           and
           therefore
           what
           better
           title
           ,
           could
           be
           giuen
           to
           all
           that
           w●re
           imployed
           in
           this
           worke
           ,
           then
           the
           reuerend
           name
           of
           presbyters
           or
           
             fatherly
             guides
          
           ?
           For
           a
           presbyter
           according
           
           to
           the
           proper
           meaning
           of
           the
           new
           testament
           ,
           
           
             is
             he
             vnto
             whom
             our
             sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             communicated
             the
             power
             of
             spirituall
             procreation
             .
          
           Out
           of
           the
           twelue
           patriarchs
           issued
           the
           whole
           multitude
           of
           Israell
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           ministerie
           of
           heauenly
           birth
           ,
           our
           Lords
           Apostles
           we
           all
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           the
           patriarches
           of
           his
           whole
           Church
           .
           
           S.
           Iohn
           therefore
           beheld
           sitting
           about
           the
           throne
           of
           God
           in
           heauen
           ,
           foure
           and
           twentie
           presbyters
           ;
           the
           one
           halfe
           fathers
           of
           the
           old
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           the
           new
           Ierusalem
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           the
           Apostles
           likewise
           gaue
           themselues
           the
           same
           title
           ,
           
           albeit
           that
           name
           were
           not
           proper
           ,
           but
           common
           vnto
           them
           with
           others
           .
           
           For
           of
           presbiters
           some
           were
           greater
           ,
           some
           lesse
           in
           power
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           our
           Sauiours
           owne
           appointment
           ;
           the
           greater
           they
           which
           receiued
           fulnes
           of
           spirituall
           power
           ,
           the
           lesse
           they
           to
           whom
           lesse
           was
           graunted
           .
           The
           Apostles
           peculiar
           charge
           was
           to
           publish
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           vnto
           all
           nations
           ,
           and
           to
           deliuer
           his
           ordinances
           receiued
           by
           immediat
           
             reuelation
             from
             himselfe
          
           ;
           (
           which
           preeminence
           excepted
           )
           to
           all
           other
           offices
           and
           duties
           ,
           incident
           vnto
           their
           order
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           them
           to
           ordaine
           and
           consecrate
           ,
           whomsoeuer
           they
           thought
           meete
           ;
           euen
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           did
           himselfe
           assigne
           seuentie
           disciples
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           inferior
           presbyters
           ,
           whose
           commission
           notwithstanding
           ,
           to
           preach
           and
           baptise
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           which
           the
           Apostles
           had
           .
           But
           when
           time
           ,
           and
           obseruation
           ,
           had
           made
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           euery
           Bishop
           being
           a
           presbyter
           ,
           but
           not
           euery
           presbyter
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           Church
           condemned
           it
           as
           the
           heresie
           of
           Acrius
           ,
           
           to
           hold
           that
           a
           presbyter
           and
           a
           Bishop
           were
           all
           one
           .
           The
           Bishops
           (
           as
           Epiphanius
           reasoneth
           )
           begot
           fathers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           presbyters
           onely
           begot
           Sonnes
           .
           
           For
           the
           priests
           did
           chose
           (
           saith
           Saint
           Hier●●
           )
           one
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           
             whom
             they
             placing
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             ,
             called
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           For
           vnlesse
           (
           saith
           the
           same
           father
           )
           the
           chiefe
           authoritie
           were
           giuen
           to
           one
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           as
           many
           schismes
           as
           priests
           .
           
           So
           that
           their
           collection
           out
           of
           Saint
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           Hierom
           ,
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           strange
           ,
           who
           thinke
           that
           bishops
           ,
           and
           presbyters
           
           did
           not
           differ
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           .
           
           It
           must
           at
           least
           be
           an
           imitation
           of
           their
           pride
           ,
           who
           in
           former
           time
           haue
           troubled
           the
           Church
           with
           the
           like
           errors
           .
           Cornelius
           Bishop
           and
           Martyre
           ,
           long
           before
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           reporting
           to
           Fabius
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           the
           originall
           of
           Nouatus
           schisme
           ,
           saith
           ;
           this
           iolly
           inquisitor
           of
           
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             vnderstandeth
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             but
             one
             Bishop
             in
             that
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             hee
             knoweth
             there
             are
             fourtie
             and
             sixe
             presbyters
             .
          
           Neither
           haue
           there
           wanted
           rules
           ,
           whereby
           if
           it
           please
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           easily
           make
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           these
           two
           ;
           
             the
             presbyters
             were
             many
             in
             euery
             Church
             ,
          
           
           
             of
             whom
             the
             presbytery
             consisted
             ;
             Bishops
             were
             alwaies
             singular
             ,
             one
             in
             a
             citie
             ;
             and
             noe
             moe
             except
             an
             intrusion
             ,
          
           which
           made
           a
           schisme
           .
           This
           singularitie
           descended
           ,
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           their
           schollers
           in
           all
           the
           famous
           Churches
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           a
           chare
           of
           succession
           ,
           and
           continueth
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           where
           abomination
           or
           desolation
           (
           that
           is
           heresie
           or
           violence
           )
           haue
           not
           broake
           it
           off
           .
           The
           second
           signe
           of
           Episcopall
           power
           ,
           was
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           to
           ordaine
           presbyters
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ;
           for
           as
           pastors
           had
           some
           to
           assist
           them
           in
           their
           charge
           ,
           which
           were
           presbyters
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           to
           haue
           others
           to
           succeede
           ,
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           which
           were
           Bishops
           .
           And
           this
           right
           by
           imposing
           of
           hands
           to
           ordaine
           presbyters
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           was
           deriued
           at
           first
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           not
           vnto
           presbyters
           but
           Bishops
           onely
           .
           A
           thing
           continuing
           for
           this
           fifteene
           hundred
           yeare
           ,
           without
           example
           or
           instance
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ;
           and
           hath
           onely
           found
           resistance
           in
           our
           age
           ;
           which
           surely
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           cannot
           be
           ignorance
           so
           much
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           willingnes
           to
           oppugne
           the
           gouernment
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           seeing
           there
           haue
           been
           few
           Churches
           of
           account
           ,
           through
           all
           christendome
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           (
           as
           may
           be
           shewed
           )
           Bishops
           and
           presbiters
           both
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           
           But
           Austin
           is
           most
           plaine
           who
           writing
           to
           one
           that
           was
           but
           a
           presbyter
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             a
             presbyter
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             when
             God
             will
             thou
             shall
             be
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           This
           poynt
           is
           learnedly
           obserued
           by
           that
           reuerend
           and
           worthie
           Bishop
           ,
           whose
           
           labored
           defence
           ,
           may
           shorten
           our
           trauell
           in
           this
           poynt
           .
           Now
           besides
           these
           ,
           many
           other
           things
           were
           peculiar
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Canons
           ,
           and
           custome
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           
             reconciling
             of
             penitents
             ,
             confirmation
             of
             infan●s
             ,
             dedication
             of
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           were
           as
           Saint
           Hierom
           saith
           ,
           
           
             rather
             to
             the
             honor
             of
             priesthoode
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             necessitie
             of
             any
             law
             .
          
           Now
           if
           any
           man
           thinke
           this
           office
           superfluous
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           vse
           ;
           let
           him
           well
           consider
           before
           he
           censure
           them
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           see
           the
           Church
           continually
           stored
           ,
           with
           sound
           ,
           and
           able
           pastours
           to
           watch
           ouer
           their
           soules
           ;
           to
           take
           care
           that
           the
           flocke
           of
           Christ
           be
           rightly
           taught
           ,
           and
           soberly
           guided
           ;
           to
           keepe
           both
           presbyters
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           from
           schisme
           ,
           heresie
           ,
           and
           impietie
           ;
           to
           direct
           in
           times
           of
           daunger
           ;
           to
           determine
           doubts
           ,
           without
           troubling
           the
           whole
           prouince
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           shall
           thinke
           either
           these
           needles
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           or
           lawfull
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           done
           by
           any
           other
           ,
           we
           could
           (
           peraduenture
           )
           thinke
           it
           more
           tollerable
           ,
           tha●
           an
           ordination
           ,
           so
           auncient
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           warranted
           ,
           neuer
           interrupted
           in
           the
           orderly
           gouernment
           of
           any
           Church
           since
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           should
           notwithstanding
           be
           remooued
           ,
           as
           a
           calling
           tyrannous
           ,
           and
           antichristian
           ,
           onely
           to
           content
           the
           humorous
           fancies
           of
           these
           men
           .
           But
           (
           doubtles
           )
           that
           which
           reasonably
           they
           mislike
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           called
           to
           the
           office
           of
           the
           ministerie
           (
           a
           function
           meerely
           spirituall
           )
           and
           ordained
           to
           the
           dispensation
           of
           heauenly
           graces
           ,
           should
           so
           farre
           either
           forget
           the
           vertuous
           example
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           or
           the
           humilitie
           of
           such
           whom
           they
           desire
           to
           succeede
           ,
           that
           swelling
           with
           ambition
           ,
           they
           renew
           the
           contention
           long
           sincé
           controuled
           in
           the
           disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             which
             should
             bee
             the
             greatest
          
           ;
           and
           are
           content
           if
           not
           to
           affect
           ,
           yet
           to
           accept
           of
           those
           ciuill
           imployments
           ,
           which
           belong
           vnto
           the
           Princes
           counsell
           ;
           whereby
           not
           onely
           they
           are
           made
           idle
           ,
           and
           hindred
           from
           that
           dutie
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           requireth
           ,
           but
           are
           puft
           vp
           ,
           with
           those
           Lordly
           titles
           which
           are
           directly
           vnlawfull
           ,
           and
           without
           warrant
           .
           Now
           to
           preuent
           this
           ,
           we
           admit
           Synodes
           (
           say
           they
           )
           and
           
           some
           to
           gather
           ,
           
             and
             gouerne
             those
             assemblies
             ;
             but
             for
             feare
             of
             ambition
             ,
             we
             would
             haue
             that
             priuiledge
             to
             goe
             round
             by
             course
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             pastors
             of
             euery
             prouince
             .
          
           Where
           men
           are
           irregular
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           aske
           them
           ,
           either
           for
           reason
           ,
           or
           example
           for
           that
           they
           doe
           ;
           but
           a
           chiefe
           man
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
           confesseth
           ,
           
             that
             this
             going
             round
             by
             course
             ,
             to
             gouerne
             the
             Church
             ,
             doth
             maintaine
             disorder
             ,
             and
             faction
             ;
             and
             ambition
             is
             not
             at
             all
             decreased
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             choosing
             of
             one
             ,
             to
             continew
             chiefe
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             began
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             from
             the
             Euangelist
             Saint
             Marke
             ,
          
           sixe
           yeeres
           before
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           were
           martyred
           ;
           sixe
           and
           thirtie
           before
           the
           death
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           ;
           in
           the
           which
           there
           
             is
             nothing
             that
             can
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             misliked
             .
          
           This
           as
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           warranted
           with
           much
           reason
           ;
           for
           vnlesse
           we
           suppose
           (
           a
           thing
           surely
           not
           likely
           ,
           if
           possible
           )
           all
           in
           a
           presbytery
           to
           be
           men
           without
           fault
           ,
           a
           power
           to
           doe
           harme
           vnto
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           must
           by
           this
           
             curcular
             reuolution
          
           ,
           fall
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           whom
           wisedome
           
             of
             election
          
           ,
           would
           hardly
           haue
           called
           to
           that
           place
           .
           Besides
           ,
           what
           men
           shall
           worthily
           suffer
           ,
           whilest
           they
           are
           inferiors
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           likelyhoode
           ,
           they
           will
           offer
           the
           like
           ,
           when
           they
           doe
           commaund
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           to
           quench
           ambition
           (
           as
           they
           thinke
           )
           but
           to
           kindle
           a
           farre
           greater
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           clergie
           .
           For
           what
           we
           giue
           vnto
           one
           experienced
           of
           yeeres
           ,
           tried
           in
           gouernment
           ,
           freed
           for
           the
           most
           part
           from
           the
           passions
           of
           young
           men
           ,
           these
           without
           difference
           propound
           to
           all
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           cure
           this
           feuer
           of
           ambition
           ,
           by
           infecting
           many
           ;
           as
           if
           diseases
           were
           therefore
           lesse
           ,
           because
           moe
           were
           sicke
           .
           For
           what
           cannot
           be
           inioyed
           without
           pride
           ,
           is
           not
           easily
           expected
           without
           
             sinne
             ;
             fruition
             ,
             and
             expectation
          
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           are
           so
           neere
           ,
           that
           neither
           can
           be
           vertu●●s
           where
           both
           are
           not
           .
           Neither
           doe
           we
           giue
           vnto
           Archbis●ops
           or
           bishops
           ,
           power
           or
           honor
           by
           Gods
           law
           ,
           but
           what
           their
           people
           must
           needes
           yeeld
           vnto
           their
           pastors
           and
           presbyters
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           haue
           any
           .
           We
           are
           not
           to
           limit
           Princes
           whom
           they
           shall
           vse
           in
           councell
           ,
           or
           to
           whom
           they
           shall
           commit
           
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           lawes
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           made
           for
           the
           Churches
           good
           ,
           seeing
           we
           finde
           that
           God
           hath
           blest
           those
           Princes
           and
           kingdomes
           most
           ,
           where
           vertuous
           Bishops
           haue
           been
           admitted
           to
           the
           Princes
           Councell
           ;
           wherein
           surely
           they
           haue
           brought
           a
           farre
           greater
           benefit
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           prosperitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           in
           reason
           they
           could
           by
           any
           other
           imployment
           besides
           .
           Neither
           was
           it
           a
           meanes
           for
           to
           be
           idle
           ,
           either
           in
           Caluin
           ,
           or
           Beza
           (
           both
           of
           them
           fit
           men
           for
           that
           place
           )
           that
           they
           were
           both
           admitted
           as
           councellors
           of
           that
           state
           .
           It
           cannot
           chuse
           ,
           but
           bee
           great
           intemperancie
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           haue
           so
           dishonorably
           laboured
           to
           deface
           that
           dignitie
           ,
           so
           auncient
           and
           of
           such
           vse
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           wound
           euen
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           the
           worthyest
           in
           that
           place
           with
           tearmes
           farre
           vnbeseeming
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           vngouerned
           humors
           ,
           had
           fully
           resolued
           to
           belch
           out
           poyson
           ,
           against
           all
           that
           were
           thought
           excellent
           .
           It
           pleaseth
           one
           of
           them
           to
           censure
           them
           all
           thus
           ;
           
           
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             are
             vnlawfull
             ,
             vnnaturall
             ,
             false
             ,
             and
             basterdly
             gouernors
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           Another
           saith
           ,
           
           they
           
             are
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             places
             enemies
             to
             God.
          
           Much
           hath
           the
           vnwise
           and
           immodest
           dealings
           of
           sundrie
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           labored
           to
           dishonor
           so
           honorable
           and
           so
           great
           an
           office
           ;
           experience
           hath
           taught
           vs
           the
           good
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           these
           we
           onely
           make
           this
           answere
           ;
           
             that
             wee
             are
             sorrie
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             so
             skilfull
             ,
             and
             so
             willing
             to
             speake
             euill
             .
          
           But
           doubtles
           it
           is
           loue
           to
           our
           present
           state
           ,
           
           which
           hath
           made
           them
           so
           zealous
           in
           this
           cause
           ;
           for
           (
           saith
           one
           )
           
             If
             we
             be
             sworne
             to
             her
             maiesties
             most
             lawfull
             supremacie
             ouer
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             espie
             in
             our
             Church
             a
             lordly
             prelacie
             ,
             a
             thing
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             humane
             inuention
             ,
             by
             meanes
             weereof
             it
             is
             apparant
             that
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             hath
             climed
             about
             all
             states
             both
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             ciuill
             ,
             if
             now
             ,
             our
             desire
             extend
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             our
             lordly
             dignities
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             our
             Bishops
             might
             be
             examined
             by
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             and
             brought
             backe
             a
             degree
             or
             twaine
             neerer
             to
             the
             apostolike
             practise
             ,
             and
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             that
             
             so
             all
             occasions
             might
             be
             cut
             off
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             this
             climing
             vsurpation
             ,
             might
             neuer
             take
             holde
             vpon
             England
             any
             more
             ,
             are
             we
             troublers
             of
             the
             state
             ?
             Doubtles
             we
             are
             .
          
           If
           it
           were
           not
           a
           thing
           possible
           to
           make
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           
             clyming
             vsurpation
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           lawfull
           prelacie
           ,
           how
           lordly
           so
           euer
           established
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           all
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           would
           cast
           themselues
           at
           his
           Maiesties
           feete
           ,
           and
           intreate
           his
           highnes
           to
           vnburthen
           them
           of
           all
           that
           honour
           ,
           which
           hetherto
           they
           haue
           held
           ,
           iniurious
           to
           his
           supremacie
           ,
           and
           contrarie
           to
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           practise
           .
           To
           men
           of
           vnderstanding
           things
           could
           not
           bee
           thus
           odiously
           compared
           ,
           that
           are
           moste
           vnlike
           .
           The
           Pope
           challengeth
           authoritie
           ouer
           all
           christendome
           ,
           so
           doe
           not
           our
           Archbishops
           ;
           the
           Pope
           exalteth
           himselfe
           aboue
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           but
           our
           Archbishops
           ,
           with
           reuerence
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           acknowledg
           their
           subiection
           ;
           and
           more
           dutifully
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           then
           those
           ,
           who
           thus
           carefully
           are
           fearefull
           ,
           of
           their
           clyming
           .
           The
           Pope
           saith
           ,
           that
           to
           bee
           subiect
           vnto
           him
           ,
           is
           of
           necessitie
           to
           saluation
           ,
           our
           Archbishops
           acknowledge
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           and
           as
           their
           limits
           of
           gouernment
           are
           farre
           vnlike
           ,
           so
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           gonernment
           ,
           is
           farre
           more
           lawfull
           ;
           the
           one
           being
           an
           vsurpation
           ,
           which
           ambition
           sought
           out
           ,
           superstition
           and
           pollicie
           haue
           holden
           vp
           ;
           the
           other
           a
           necessarie
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           schismes
           and
           dissentions
           in
           the
           Church
           inuented
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           vsed
           ,
           all
           antiquitie
           followed
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           did
           impose
           vpon
           them
           .
           So
           that
           one
           of
           the
           most
           modest
           ,
           and
           most
           learned
           ,
           that
           seemeth
           to
           fauour
           the
           cause
           of
           discipline
           ,
           maketh
           it
           a
           principall
           point
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           gouernment
           ,
           
           that
           the
           inferior
           
             clergie
             in
             things
             honest
             ,
             bee
             obedient
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Metropolitan
          
           ;
           expressing
           the
           vse
           of
           that
           which
           others
           vehemently
           mislike
           ,
           and
           acknowledging
           the
           names
           ,
           and
           subordination
           of
           both
           .
           But
           as
           it
           is
           an
           imputation
           ,
           in
           their
           opinion
           ,
           to
           the
           Archbishops
           that
           their
           place
           and
           authoritie
           is
           
           like
           the
           Popes
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           blemish
           to
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           that
           for
           learning
           and
           vertue
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           like
           vnto
           those
           holy
           fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           haue
           gone
           before
           them
           .
           We
           dare
           not
           take
           vpon
           vs
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           our
           times
           are
           better
           ,
           and
           more
           fruitefull
           in
           vertue
           then
           other
           were
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           our
           land
           ,
           (
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           wished
           )
           are
           all
           of
           them
           without
           fault
           ;
           but
           seeing
           it
           pleaseth
           some
           to
           compare
           them
           thus
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           shall
           neither
           be
           dishonour
           to
           the
           vertuous
           memories
           of
           those
           that
           are
           dead
           ,
           nor
           bee
           thought
           a
           flattery
           towards
           those
           that
           doe
           liue
           ,
           if
           we
           say
           (
           considering
           we
           may
           say
           it
           with
           much
           truth
           )
           that
           for
           soundnesse
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           
           honestie
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           moderate
           vse
           of
           externall
           things
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           inferiour
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           reuerend
           of
           those
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           haue
           been
           before
           them
           .
           For
           doctrine
           ,
           wee
           are
           loth
           to
           rippe
           vp
           the
           errors
           that
           the
           anncient
           Bishops
           were
           infected
           with
           ;
           
           Papias
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           (
           who
           liued
           in
           Ignatius
           and
           Policarpus
           time
           )
           held
           the
           error
           of
           a
           thousand
           yeere
           after
           the
           resurection
           ,
           wherein
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           should
           here
           remaine
           vpon
           earth
           .
           Most
           of
           the
           auncient
           fathers
           ,
           
           were
           infected
           with
           this
           opinion
           .
           Saint
           
             Cyprian
             that
             same
             clere
             fountaine
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Hierom
             calles
             him
             ,
          
           failed
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           rebaptisation
           ;
           diuers
           both
           of
           the
           Greeke
           and
           Latin
           Church
           ,
           were
           spotted
           with
           the
           errors
           about
           
             freewill
             ,
             merits
             ,
             inuocation
          
           of
           Saints
           ;
           many
           things
           might
           bee
           alleadged
           in
           this
           kinde
           (
           if
           it
           were
           any
           vertue
           to
           rippe
           vp
           their
           faults
           ,
           whom
           we
           ought
           to
           honor
           )
           where
           as
           I
           hope
           the
           aduersaries
           to
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           will
           confesse
           ,
           that
           
             neuer
             any
             companie
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             taught
             ,
             and
             held
             such
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             in
             all
             points
             as
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           For
           the
           second
           which
           is
           
             honestie
             of
             life
          
           ,
           euery
           age
           hath
           some
           imperfections
           amongst
           all
           conditions
           ,
           &
           the
           most
           worthie
           are
           not
           free
           from
           the
           slanderers
           tongue
           .
           In
           the
           councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           libeld
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           contentions
           ouer
           eager
           &
           bitter
           ,
           were
           betwixt
           Epiphanius
           and
           
           Chrisostome
           ,
           both
           very
           worthy
           and
           very
           reuerend
           Bishops
           ,
           betwixt
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           and
           S.
           Hierom
           ,
           whereas
           doubtles
           ,
           if
           some
           zealous
           for
           discipline
           had
           held
           their
           peace
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           had
           beene
           as
           Hierusalem
           a
           Citie
           ,
           built
           at
           vnitie
           in
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           last
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           moderate
           Imployment
           of
           externall
           things
           ,
           vve
           recken
           it
           amongst
           the
           greatest
           felicityes
           ,
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           expectation
           of
           greedy
           cormorants
           ,
           was
           big
           with
           hope
           ,
           of
           the
           deuouring
           the
           riches
           and
           reuenews
           that
           the
           Church
           had
           ,
           that
           euen
           then
           ,
           the
           conscionable
           zeale
           of
           the
           prince
           ,
           by
           vertuous
           and
           wise
           lawes
           ,
           manacled
           their
           hands
           ,
           whose
           desires
           were
           vnsatiat
           ,
           and
           their
           harts
           vnhallowed
           ,
           and
           left
           vnto
           the
           church
           ,
           a
           rich
           and
           honorable
           patrimony
           ,
           for
           Indowment
           ,
           whereby
           worthy
           rulers
           ,
           may
           not
           want
           double
           honor
           ,
           labour
           may
           haue
           her
           merit
           ,
           and
           religion
           may
           bee
           able
           to
           releeue
           the
           poore
           .
           Heerein
           if
           any
           couetously
           doe
           retaine
           ,
           or
           riotously
           mispend
           ,
           what
           vertuous
           authority
           confirmed
           vnto
           better
           vses
           ,
           (
           a
           thing
           which
           I
           hope
           no
           man
           can
           accuse
           in
           the
           Bishops
           of
           our
           church
           )
           let
           them
           amend
           their
           faults
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           offence
           be
           made
           ,
           a
           cloke
           to
           those
           monsters
           ,
           that
           thirst
           with
           desire
           for
           to
           robbe
           the
           church
           .
           More
           perticulerly
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           of
           him
           who
           being
           the
           worthiest
           amongst
           the
           clergie
           ,
           and
           worthylie
           in
           the
           highest
           place
           ,
           is
           by
           an
           vntemperate
           spirit
           with
           vnholy
           sacriledge
           ,
           said
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           sea
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           to
           haue
           done
           most
           harme
           ,
           
           and
           that
           none
           had
           so
           ambitious
           ,
           and
           aspiring
           a
           minde
           ,
           as
           hee
           ;
           no
           not
           Cardinall
           Wolsey
           ▪
           none
           so
           proud
           as
           he
           no
           not
           
             Stephen
             Gardiner
          
           ;
           none
           so
           Tyrannicall
           as
           hee
           ,
           no
           not
           Bonner
           .
           I
           may
           say
           truely
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           church
           gouernment
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           which
           he
           defended
           with
           great
           Iudgement
           with
           his
           pen
           ,
           hee
           had
           not
           with
           as
           great
           authority
           protected
           for
           the
           space
           of
           this
           twenty
           yeres
           in
           the
           place
           of
           an
           Archbishop
           (
           which
           God
           graunt
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           church
           may
           continew
           still
           )
           doubtles
           
             Contention
             ,
             Ignorance
          
           ,
           and
           Atheisme
           ,
           long
           since
           had
           ouer-runne
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           Of
           whom
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           neither
           honour
           to
           him
           to
           bee
           commended
           by
           mee
           ,
           nor
           disgrace
           to
           bee
           reproched
           by
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           say
           considering
           his
           iustice
           in
           gouernment
           ,
           his
           care
           in
           prouiding
           for
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           his
           wisedome
           in
           Counselling
           ,
           his
           Integritie
           in
           preferring
           ▪
           his
           Diligence
           in
           Preaching
           ,
           his
           grauitie
           in
           behauiour
           ,
           his
           humilitie
           in
           conuersing
           ,
           his
           care
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           his
           zeale
           to
           religion
           ,
           his
           courage
           to
           the
           truth
           as
           Theodosius
           spake
           of
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           
           
             I
             know
             onelie
             Ambrose
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             worthy
             to
             be●
             called
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           But
           not
           to
           labour
           any
           further
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           (
           which
           hath
           had
           so
           many
           of
           singuler
           worthy
           men
           ab●e
           to
           defend
           it
           much
           better
           )
           wee
           say
           this
           calling
           so
           much
           misliked
           ,
           serueth
           to
           a
           greater
           perfection
           ,
           to
           a
           
             fitnes
             in
             action
          
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           singuler
           
             ornament
             ,
             in
             gouerning
             the
             Church
             .
          
           For
           the
           first
           the
           fulnes
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Church
           distilleth
           as
           by
           seuerall
           wayes
           ,
           
           to
           the
           singuler
           benefit
           of
           all
           parts
           ,
           whilst
           hee
           hath
           giuen
           some
           to
           be
           
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             to
             bee
             Prophets
             ,
             some
             to
             bee
             Euangelists
             ,
             some
             to
             bee
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             for
             the
          
           consummation
           
             and
             Perfection
             of
             his
             Church
          
           ,
           for
           the
           
             fitnes
             in
             action
          
           ,
           the
           Church
           hauing
           diuers
           Imployments
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           gouernment
           ,
           as
           doctrine
           ,
           requireth
           and
           alloweth
           seuerall
           ordinations
           ,
           
           to
           serue
           these
           .
           
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             presume
             to
             vnderstand
             aboue
             that
             which
             is
             meete
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             vnderstand
             according
             to
             sobrietie
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             delt
             to
             euery
             man
             ,
             the
             measure
             of
             faith
             .
             For
             as
             wee
             haue
             many
             members
             in
             one
             bodie
             ,
             and
             all
             members
             haue
             not
             one
             office
             ,
             so
             wee
             being
             many
             ,
             are
             one
             bodie
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             anothers
             members
             .
          
        
         
           Last
           of
           all
           for
           Ornament
           ;
           that
           Atheists
           ,
           vnbeleeuers
           ,
           may
           wonder
           and
           bee
           in
           loue
           ,
           with
           the
           comely
           and
           beautifull
           gouernment
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Queene
           of
           Saba
           was
           with
           the
           order
           of
           Salomons
           house
           ,
           for
           in
           a
           great
           house
           are
           not
           onely
           vessels
           of
           gold
           ,
           
           and
           ●f
           siluer
           ,
           but
           of
           wood
           and
           earth
           ,
           some
           for
           honour
           ,
           and
           some
           vnto
           dishonor
           :
           
             vnitie
             and
             varietie
          
           ,
           are
           the
           ornaments
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             Vnitie
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Charitie
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ;
             Varietie
             of
             
             Offices
             and
             degrees
             ,
          
           
           and
           these
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           
             for
             the
             repairing
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           &
           for
           the
           
             edification
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           
           
             for
             if
             the
             whole
             body
             were
             ancare
          
           ?
           wher
           were
           the
           seeing
           ,
           
             if
             the
             whole
             were
             an
             eie
          
           ?
           where
           were
           the
           heating
           ?
           but
           now
           hath
           God
           disposed
           the
           members
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           in
           the
           body
           at
           his
           owne
           pleasure
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           were
           all
           one
           member
           ,
           where
           were
           the
           body
           ?
           And
           who
           are
           these
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           mislike
           what
           
             Example
             ,
             Authoritie
          
           and
           Experience
           ,
           haue
           found
           sufficient
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           Of
           Ministers
           their
           office
           and
           learning
           .
        
         
           IF
           the
           passage
           from
           earth
           to
           heauen
           ,
           were
           either
           not
           needefull
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           possible
           to
           bee
           performed
           ordinarilie
           by
           any
           other
           meanes
           ,
           then
           a
           vertuous
           meditation
           betwixt
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           then
           peraduenture
           Instruments
           of
           best
           vse
           ,
           for
           the
           defects
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           were
           wholly
           to
           bee
           regarded
           ,
           and
           the
           vtter
           want
           of
           the
           Clergies
           seruice
           ,
           were
           as
           lawfull
           in
           the
           best
           kingdomes
           ,
           as
           the
           contempt
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           is
           vsuall
           and
           common
           with
           the
           worst
           subiects
           .
           But
           seeing
           vniuersall
           Corruption
           ,
           is
           the
           truest
           inscription
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           to
           the
           Lord
           is
           the
           great
           title
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           ,
           that
           man
           by
           that
           power
           may
           bee
           made
           like
           vnto
           him
           that
           did
           first
           make
           him
           ,
           hee
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           worke
           ,
           
             holy
             times
             ,
             holy
             places
             ,
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             holy
             persons
          
           ;
           all
           chiefely
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           as
           hee
           is
           himselfe
           so
           man
           likewise
           by
           these
           might
           bee
           made
           holie
           .
           As
           if
           the
           same
           puritie
           which
           could
           not
           endure
           those
           blessed
           spirits
           ,
           once
           stained
           to
           continew
           in
           a
           place
           of
           blisse
           ,
           but
           cast
           them
           down
           ,
           did
           lesse
           reasonablie
           allow
           ,
           that
           creature
           (
           whose
           greatest
           happines
           peraduenture
           was
           but
           vpon
           earth
           )
           to
           be
           carried
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ▪
           into
           those
           ioyes
           ,
           vnles
           redeemed
           by
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           by
           his
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           and
           by
           both
           these
           by
           the
           
           seruice
           and
           ministerie
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           Angels
           ,
           darkenesse
           were
           made
           light
           ,
           rebellion
           obedience
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           wrath
           the
           sonnes
           of
           an
           infinit
           loue
           ,
           enmitie
           reconsiled
           ,
           and
           made
           peace
           ,
           and
           lastly
           sinfull
           men
           were
           become
           holy
           .
           So
           that
           the
           summe
           of
           their
           dutie
           ,
           whose
           labours
           are
           imployed
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           
             is
             onely
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             saue
             m●n
             .
          
           And
           their
           difference
           from
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           ,
           is
           principally
           this
           ,
           that
           being
           a
           seuerall
           portion
           of
           men
           ,
           consecrated
           vnto
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           in
           things
           wherewith
           others
           may
           not
           meddle
           ,
           as
           the
           peculiar
           lot
           of
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           di●uict
           order
           ,
           not
           vnfitlie
           expressed
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Clergie
           .
           Whose
           spirituall
           power
           ,
           consisting
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           properly
           is
           conuersant
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           God.
           Now
           as
           no
           kingdome
           can
           stand
           without
           Religion
           (
           wherein
           though
           they
           erre
           yet
           a
           religion
           they
           must
           hold
           )
           so
           no
           religion
           can
           in
           seuerall
           duties
           ,
           bee
           possiblie
           performed
           amongst
           men
           ,
           
           where
           there
           are
           not
           with
           some
           fitnesse
           instruments
           allotted
           to
           that
           vse
           .
           And
           heerein
           Christianitie
           hath
           builded
           a
           liberall
           maintenance
           ,
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           are
           now
           gouernours
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           blind
           Superstition
           ,
           laid
           the
           foundation
           for
           the
           Priests
           of
           those
           Idols
           ,
           which
           the
           heathen
           worshipped
           .
           As
           for
           the
           persons
           imployed
           in
           this
           action
           ,
           hee
           fitted
           those
           likewise
           in
           a
           celestiall
           manner
           ,
           proportioned
           with
           his
           owne
           working
           ;
           who
           as
           in
           no
           sort
           ,
           
             he
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             Angels
             nature
             ,
             but
             tooke
             on
             him
             the
             seede
             of
             Abraham
             ,
          
           so
           hee
           vsed
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           ministrie
           of
           men
           not
           of
           Angels
           ,
           because
           where
           weakenesse
           from
           aboue
           is
           able
           to
           receiue
           strength
           ,
           there
           the
           exelentest
           creatures
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           meanes
           ,
           are
           not
           all
           one
           ;
           Amazement
           out
           of
           feare
           ,
           making
           our
           capacities
           more
           dull
           where
           our
           teachers
           are
           too
           glorious
           ,
           and
           charitie
           not
           to
           bee
           so
           thankefull
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           not
           indebted
           to
           men
           of
           our
           owne
           nature
           nor
           our
           Preachers
           are
           clothed
           with
           the
           same
           infirmities
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           .
           This
           being
           the
           greatest
           reason
           ,
           why
           Prophanesse
           doth
           scorne
           ,
           and
           Wisedome
           despise
           ,
           what
           Simplicitie
           and
           Humilitie
           doe
           both
           worship
           .
           Yet
           the
           course
           of
           Instruction
           serueth
           to
           teach
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           waies
           in
           these
           things
           which
           God
           and
           man
           vseth
           are
           not
           
           both
           alike
           .
           Neither
           was
           this
           Office
           (
           though
           his
           worke
           )
           befitting
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           seeing
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           contemne
           that
           presence
           (
           how
           glorious
           soeuer
           )
           if
           it
           bee
           common
           ,
           or
           to
           tremble
           at
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           so
           great
           a
           power
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           common
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           that
           wisedome
           which
           knew
           best
           ,
           how
           most
           fitlie
           to
           prouide
           for
           〈◊〉
           weakenesse
           ,
           did
           sometime
           (
           though
           seldome
           )
           in
           a
           cloud
           ,
           in
           a
           fire
           ,
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           appeare
           vnto
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           sometime
           with
           Moses
           he
           spake
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           yet
           graunted
           the
           desire
           of
           his
           fearefull
           seruants
           ,
           when
           they
           spake
           to
           Moses
           ,
           
           
             talk●
             thou
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             wee
             will
             heare
             ,
             but
             let
             not
             God
             talke
             with
             vs
             least
             wee
             die
             .
          
           
           This
           Wisedome
           of
           theirs
           ,
           hauing
           approbation
           from
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           
             I
             haue
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             words
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             spoken
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             they
             haue
             well
             said
             ,
             all
             that
             th●y
             haue
             spoken
             ;
             Oh
             that
             there
             were
             such
             an
             heart
             in
             them
             to
             feare
             mee
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             all
             my
             commandements
             alway
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             goe
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             children
             for
             euer
             .
          
           But
           to
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           hee
           became
           man
           ,
           so
           being
           made
           fittest
           ,
           both
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           for
           vs
           ,
           the
           voice
           from
           heauen
           gaue
           this
           testimonie
           
             heare
             him
          
           .
           
           As
           if
           the
           same
           power
           which
           by
           religion
           purposed
           to
           bring
           man
           from
           earth
           to
           heauen
           ,
           found
           no
           Instrument
           fitter
           for
           this
           vse
           ,
           then
           onely
           the
           seruice
           of
           man
           himself
           Nothing
           being
           so
           comfortable
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           that
           voice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           to
           the
           men
           of
           Listra
           ,
           
           
             wee
             are
             euen
             men
             subiect
             to
             the
             like
             Passions
             that
             yee
             bee
             and
             preach
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             should
             turne
             from
             these
             vaine
             things
             ,
             vnto
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             which
             made
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             in
             them
             are
          
           ;
           
           this
           maketh
           the
           Church
           to
           go●
           boldlie
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           
             that
             she
             may
             receiue
          
           mercie
           ,
           and
           finde
           grace
           
             to
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
             .
          
           Thus
           al
           things
           which
           are
           from
           God
           ,
           are
           sodred
           ,
           as
           it
           wer
           together
           with
           so
           much
           art
           and
           loue
           ,
           causing
           a
           mutuall
           assistance
           that
           the
           lowest
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           are
           appointed
           to
           receiue
           from
           the
           nearest
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           what
           the
           mercie
           and
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           highest
           yeeldeth
           ,
           wherein
           as
           those
           whom
           God
           imployeth
           in
           this
           busines
           ,
           beeing
           Embassadours
           receiue
           commission
           onely
           from
           him
           ,
           whose
           inward
           affaires
           they
           menage
           ,
           hee
           
           being
           the
           father
           of
           Spirits
           and
           soules
           the
           purchase
           of
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           and
           thereby
           may
           challenge
           of
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           honor
           and
           respect
           aboue
           other
           men
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           Church
           likewise
           require
           vertuous
           abiliments
           ,
           matched
           with
           good
           learning
           at
           their
           hands
           ;
           heereof
           they
           are
           fitly
           remembred
           by
           that
           
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
          
           ,
           vpon
           Aarons
           brest
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           names
           of
           
             Watchmen
             ,
             Lights
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Guides
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           the
           scripture
           doth
           giue
           vnto
           them
           .
           Requiring
           in
           all
           (
           yet
           accepting
           though
           not
           excusing
           a
           lesse
           measure
           )
           in
           some
           sort
           an
           ability
           sufficient
           to
           informe
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           small
           difference
           in
           this
           kinde
           from
           the
           common
           sort
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           those
           ages
           that
           haue
           beene
           before
           vs
           ,
           gaue
           men
           occasion
           to
           thinck
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Laitie
           and
           the
           Clergie
           were
           all
           one
           .
           Nay
           diuers
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           haue
           laid
           this
           vntrue
           accusation
           vpon
           our
           Church
           ,
           (
           with
           what
           conscience
           and
           honestie
           the
           world
           may
           iudge
           )
           as
           if
           our
           land
           ,
           onely
           of
           all
           those
           kingdomes
           that
           are
           reformed
           ,
           were
           not
           carefull
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           learned
           ministrie
           ,
           but
           wer
           absolutely
           content
           ,
           with
           those
           persons
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           dutie
           ,
           could
           but
           onely
           reade
           .
           Let
           them
           first
           vnderstand
           what
           we
           say
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           the
           world
           bee
           our
           Iudge
           ,
           if
           wee
           say
           true
           .
        
         
           Doubtlesse
           if
           the
           heathen
           required
           in
           those
           that
           were
           their
           Priests
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           able
           for
           knowledge
           to
           performe
           those
           duties
           ,
           of
           
             Counsell
             and
             Deuotion
          
           which
           others
           could
           not
           ,
           let
           no
           man
           think
           but
           that
           wee
           principally
           desire
           ,
           a
           soundnesse
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           knowledge
           of
           scripture
           ,
           wisedome
           to
           Interpret
           ,
           an
           eloquence
           to
           vtter
           ,
           power
           to
           exart
           ,
           zeale
           to
           reproue
           ,
           in
           the
           ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           in
           farre
           greater
           measure
           ,
           then
           in
           other
           men
           ;
           but
           may
           wee
           not
           
             seing
             hee
             that
             liueth
             made
             all
             things
             together
             ,
             the
             Lord
             who
             onely
             is
             iust
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             other
             but
             hee
             ,
             and
             hee
             remaineth
             a
             victorious
             King
             for
             euer
             ,
             hee
             ordereth
             the
             world
             with
             the
             power
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             obey
             his
             will
             ,
             for
             hee
             gouerneth
             all
             things
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             deuideth
             the
             holie
             things
             from
             the
             prophane
             ,
          
           
           say
           with
           the
           sonne
           of
           
             Sirach
             ,
             to
             whom
             hath
             hee
             giuen
             power
             to
             expresse
             his
             works
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             ?
          
           neither
           
           must
           this
           hould
           all
           those
           back
           who
           are
           willing
           to
           bestow
           their
           labours
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           gods
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           able
           (
           no
           not
           in
           any
           tolle●able
           manner
           )
           to
           performe
           all
           these
           ;
           
           seeing
           
             his
             strength
             is
             oftentimes
             perfected
             in
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
          
           and
           to
           discharge
           our
           calling
           (
           as
           to
           auoid
           temptations
           )
           this
           must
           bee
           our
           comfort
           ,
           whilst
           wee
           desire
           for
           to
           grow
           better
           ,
           that
           his
           
             Grace
             is
             sufficient
             for
             vs.
          
           
           For
           as
           in
           distribution
           of
           gifts
           ,
           God
           giueth
           not
           the
           same
           number
           of
           talents
           ,
           to
           all
           ,
           neither
           doth
           hee
           expect
           equall
           proportion
           of
           increase
           ,
           nor
           blameth
           him
           that
           had
           but
           one
           talent
           ,
           that
           hee
           got
           not
           fiue
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           this
           that
           hee
           did
           not
           vse
           it
           .
           So
           that
           if
           those
           of
           the
           lowest
           sort
           of
           Clergie
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           plentifull
           knowledge
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           modestly
           content
           themselues
           onely
           to
           reade
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           profitable
           indeuours
           of
           other
           men
           (
           whilst
           some
           not
           much
           their
           betters
           for
           learning
           out
           of
           a
           bold
           presumption
           arising
           from
           a
           false
           opinion
           of
           equalitie
           in
           all
           degrees
           ,
           dare
           approch
           the
           honorablest
           and
           grauest
           assemblies
           in
           this
           land
           )
           shall
           wee
           thinke
           their
           modestie
           deserueth
           so
           much
           blame
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           bee
           tearmed
           ministers
           ?
           and
           not
           rather
           blame
           the
           vnmodest
           presumption
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           vnskilfully
           and
           boldly
           ,
           haue
           taken
           vpon
           them
           ,
           the
           dispatch
           of
           those
           duties
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           by
           many
           hundreds
           ,
           might
           haue
           beene
           performed
           much
           better
           .
           And
           I
           am
           sorie
           it
           fareth
           with
           vs
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           worse
           then
           it
           doth
           in
           all
           other
           courses
           besides
           ,
           seeing
           commodities
           ,
           
             and
             seruices
          
           ,
           are
           worthely
           suspected
           ,
           onely
           in
           this
           respect
           that
           they
           are
           offered
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           functions
           much
           holyer
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           weight
           ,
           they
           are
           thought
           by
           some
           to
           deserue
           better
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           boldly
           and
           vnconscionably
           ,
           outrun
           the
           rest
           .
           As
           if
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           these
           sacred
           duties
           ,
           an
           
             Vnhallowed
             Emulation
          
           were
           the
           best
           vertue
           ,
           or
           that
           a
           lawfull
           ordination
           to
           preach
           ,
           were
           a
           warrant
           sufficient
           ,
           allwaies
           to
           preach
           where
           it
           pleaseth
           them
           .
           This
           error
           to
           bold
           and
           ouerfoule
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           the
           vsuall
           misdemeanor
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           to
           rigorously
           (
           beeing
           vnlearned
           themselues
           )
           call
           for
           a
           learned
           ministrie
           ,
           wee
           could
           as
           easilie
           afford
           them
           
           their
           desired
           happinesse
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           willing
           to
           craue
           pardon
           for
           others
           ,
           that
           beeing
           better
           learned
           ,
           are
           not
           indued
           with
           the
           like
           boldnesse
           .
           Wee
           doubt
           not
           but
           all
           men
           in
           this
           calling
           ,
           haue
           great
           reason
           to
           vse
           ,
           the
           vttermost
           of
           their
           learning
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           who
           are
           not
           so
           well
           able
           to
           teach
           others
           ,
           should
           indeuour
           themselues
           to
           bee
           more
           learned
           .
           Which
           vertuous
           trauells
           of
           theirs
           ,
           so
           much
           deserueth
           the
           more
           fauour
           ,
           in
           that
           there
           is
           no
           calling
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           more
           ease
           ,
           and
           whose
           scope
           is
           not
           shorter
           ,
           then
           the
           vnlimited
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           desire
           to
           obtaine
           knowledge
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           men
           indued
           with
           greater
           gifts
           should
           receiue
           from
           the
           Church
           a
           better
           recompence
           ;
           and
           where
           there
           worthynesse
           is
           farre
           vnequall
           ,
           there
           both
           with
           Prince
           and
           people
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           some
           mens
           error
           )
           their
           
             estimation
             and
             honor
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             all
             one
             .
          
        
         
           For
           euen
           the
           heathen
           Philosophers
           (
           who
           in
           comparison
           of
           these
           drunk
           but
           of
           the
           standing
           waters
           which
           were
           drie
           in
           the
           time
           of
           heate
           )
           forsaking
           the
           fountaine
           of
           life
           ,
           euen
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           that
           glorious
           show
           (
           which
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           like
           the
           beames
           of
           a
           Comet
           ,
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           neither
           of
           continuance
           ,
           nor
           influence
           )
           amongst
           many
           ,
           they
           were
           much
           esteemed
           ;
           the
           heathen
           Princes
           finding
           this
           benefit
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           those
           Morall
           vertues
           ,
           
           wherein
           they
           were
           excellent
           ,
           like
           sweet
           flowers
           had
           withered
           long
           since
           ,
           if
           men
           of
           learning
           ,
           like
           skilful
           Apothecaries
           had
           not
           distilled
           them
           .
           But
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           ,
           surely
           was
           amisse
           ,
           in
           leauing
           that
           which
           was
           necessarie
           for
           a
           thing
           superfluous
           ,
           a
           thing
           sound
           for
           that
           which
           was
           emptie
           ,
           profitable
           for
           that
           which
           to
           a
           better
           life
           serued
           to
           small
           vse
           ,
           and
           a
           thing
           (
           in
           comparison
           )
           euill
           for
           that
           which
           was
           absolutely
           good
           .
           Yet
           whilst
           wee
           haue
           dispised
           these
           (
           digging
           wels
           vnto
           our selues
           like
           those
           of
           
             Isack
             ,
             Contention
          
           and
           Hatred
           )
           were
           puft
           vp
           with
           an
           opinion
           that
           we
           know
           much
           ;
           as
           if
           our
           weakenesse
           ,
           could
           incounter
           the
           worthiest
           for
           learning
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           .
           
             Who
             in
             deed
             as
             concerning
             time
             ,
          
           
           
             ought
             to
             bee
             teachers
             ,
             yet
             haue
             neede
             againe
             to
             bee
             taught
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             first
             principles
             of
             the
             word
             
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           surely
           the
           most
           faults
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           haue
           proceeded
           from
           this
           fountaine
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Priesthoode
             for
             doctrine
             is
             not
             sound
             :
          
           
           Who
           being
           faultie
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           tempred
           themselues
           from
           teaching
           so
           much
           ,
           vntill
           they
           had
           learned
           more
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           the
           Church
           had
           beene
           healed
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           malladie
           ,
           wherewith
           shee
           is
           now
           sicke
           .
           Whom
           I
           would
           bee
           loath
           to
           take
           vpon
           mee
           to
           reproue
           ,
           (
           seeing
           in
           their
           opinion
           they
           are
           wise
           men
           )
           but
           onely
           to
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           an
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Ministrie
             is
             their
             function
          
           .
           This
           ought
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           that
           corners
           are
           no
           fit
           temples
           to
           preach
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           especiallie
           now
           in
           the
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           or
           if
           necessity
           at
           sometimes
           require
           it
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           that
           their
           doctrine
           bee
           such
           ,
           as
           for
           soundnesse
           and
           truth
           ,
           it
           may
           beseeme
           the
           Temple
           Secondlie
           that
           the
           Church
           by
           those
           whom
           she
           hath
           inuested
           with
           that
           power
           ,
           should
           call
           such
           vnto
           that
           place
           ,
           whose
           labours
           shee
           pu●poseth
           to
           vse
           in
           that
           kinde
           .
           For
           the
           Church
           hath
           no
           reason
           to
           heare
           their
           voice
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           not
           commaunded
           for
           to
           feede
           his
           sheepe
           .
           Wherein
           if
           those
           in
           authoritie
           (
           by
           ordaining
           men
           altogether
           vnworthie
           )
           vnhonestlie
           discharge
           that
           trust
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           doth
           Impose
           vpon
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           fault
           who
           abusing
           that
           honor
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           receiued
           ,
           haue
           nourished
           some
           Wolues
           ,
           to
           deuoure
           the
           flock
           .
           In
           detestation
           whereof
           multitudes
           often
           times
           cry
           out
           ,
           whilst
           Foxes
           are
           honoured
           as
           holy
           creatures
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           dulnesse
           of
           our
           witts
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           fancies
           ,
           maketh
           vs
           run
           after
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           (
           and
           those
           whom
           authoritie
           suppresse
           as
           men
           that
           deserue
           euill
           wee
           releeue
           them
           as
           martyrs
           that
           suffered
           for
           well
           doing
           )
           our
           Church
           had
           small
           gaine
           to
           exchaunge
           the
           ignorance
           of
           her
           worst
           ministers
           ,
           for
           the
           factious
           Im●loyments
           of
           those
           men
           Now
           ,
           seeing
           these
           men
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           holy
           function
           are
           called
           stewards
           ,
           
             Ouer
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           
           which
           is
           Gods
           household
           ,
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           telleth
           vs
           who
           is
           a
           faithfull
           and
           wise
           steward
           whom
           the
           maister
           shall
           make
           ruler
           ouer
           all
           his
           household
           ,
           to
           
             giue
             them
             their
             portion
             of
             Meate
             in
             due
             season
          
           ;
           commending
           
           vnto
           vs
           (
           as
           some
           of
           the
           fathers
           obserue
           )
           those
           fiue
           properties
           ;
           
             Truth
             ,
             Humilitie
             ,
             Discretion
             ,
             a
             lawfull
             Calling
             ,
             fit
             execution
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
          
           which
           are
           requisit
           in
           him
           who
           desireth
           the
           approbation
           of
           a
           good
           steward
           that
           neither
           hee
           bee
           a
           betrayer
           
             of
             the
             flock
             nor
             wastfull
          
           ;
           
           accounting
           that
           his
           owne
           which
           is
           but
           onely
           committed
           to
           his
           charge
           ;
           of
           such
           a
           one
           wee
           say
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
           
             who
             is
             so
             faithfull
             amongst
             all
             thy
             seruants
             as
             David
             .
          
           For
           doubtlesse
           
             many
             men
             ,
             will
             boast
             euerie
             one
             of
             his
             owne
             goodnesse
             ,
             but
             who
             can
             finde
             a
             faithfull
             man.
          
           Secondly
           that
           hee
           bee
           humble
           ,
           remembring
           that
           hee
           is
           but
           a
           fellow
           seruant
           ,
           which
           vertue
           is
           not
           so
           repugnant
           (
           as
           some
           think
           )
           to
           the
           highest
           title
           of
           office
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           experience
           hath
           taught
           vs
           ,
           how
           both
           of
           them
           fitly
           may
           bee
           ioynd
           together
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           wise
           ,
           not
           blind
           ,
           
           
             nor
             an
             Idiote
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             ,
             their
             watchmen
             are
             all
             blinde
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             Knowledge
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             dumb
             dogs
             ,
             they
             cannot
             barke
             ,
             they
             lie
             and
             sleepe
             and
             delight
             in
             sleeping
          
           ;
           surely
           Fortitude
           ,
           and
           
             Constancie
             are
             required
             of
             such
          
           as
           haue
           set
           their
           hands
           vnto
           the
           Lords
           plough
           ,
           
             wisedome
             in
             those
             that
             are
             made
             watchmen
          
           ouer
           the
           Lords
           house
           ,
           Iustice
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           Debters
           ,
           both
           to
           wise
           &
           foolish
           ;
           and
           Temperance
           in
           the
           performa●ce
           of
           this
           duty
           .
           We
           may
           &
           ought
           to
           say
           (
           I
           hope
           without
           off●ce
           )
           to
           the
           Honorable
           Bishops
           ,
           
           the
           fathers
           of
           our
           Churches
           ,
           as
           Ioseph
           said
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             prouide
             for
             a
             man
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             ouer
             the
             Land
             of
             ●egipt
             .
          
           ther
           is
           nothing
           surely
           more
           dangerous
           then
           a
           watchman
           ,
           
           that
           is
           
             blind
             ,
             a
             Preacher
             that
             is
             dumb
             ,
             a
             Teacher
          
           that
           is
           Ignorant
           ,
           or
           a
           Prelate
           that
           is
           Remi●●e
           ,
           ●either
           doe
           I
           think
           our
           Church
           ,
           hath
           so
           much
           cause
           to
           complaine
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           men
           beare
           vs
           in
           hand
           )
           nor
           if
           it
           had
           (
           as
           may
           appeare
           hereafter
           )
           it
           is
           neither
           onely
           nor
           Principally
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           fault
           .
           Fourthly
           a
           lawful
           caling
           ,
           
             whom
             the
             lord
             hath
             made
             not
             he
             whom
             fauour
             ,
          
           nor
           any
           other
           corruption
           ,
           nor
           the
           peoples
           
             vnwarranted
             vocation
          
           ,
           nor
           his
           owne
           Intrusion
           hath
           placed
           in
           that
           roome
           .
           For
           this
           shall
           remaine
           vndispensable
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           
           
             let
             no
             man
             take
             vpon
             him
             that
             honor
             ,
             but
             hee
             
             that
             is
             called
             of
             God
             as
             Aaron
             was
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           is
           required
           the
           fit
           execution
           of
           his
           
             Place
             ,
             that
             hee
             giue
             them
             their
             meate
             in
             due
             season
          
           ;
           the
           parties
           are
           those
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           his
           familie
           ,
           the
           Lords
           house
           ,
           to
           them
           it
           must
           bee
           Meate
           ,
           not
           Poyson
           ,
           as
           many
           giue
           ;
           and
           it
           must
           bee
           in
           
             Due
             season
          
           ,
           that
           is
           when
           it
           can
           seasonablie
           bee
           performed
           .
           For
           hee
           that
           hath
           alotted
           a
           time
           for
           all
           things
           ,
           hath
           giuen
           this
           allowance
           ,
           
           that
           there
           is
           a
           time
           to
           keepe
           silence
           ,
           and
           
             a
             time
             to
             speake
          
           .
           Which
           some
           not
           considering
           ,
           haue
           made
           the
           Apostles
           commaundement
           (
           
             Bee
             instant
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
          
           )
           to
           lie
           with
           equall
           necessitie
           ,
           
           vpon
           the
           former
           clause
           ,
           
             Preach
             the
             word
          
           :
           As
           if
           this
           eagernes
           in
           the
           dispatch
           of
           this
           dutie
           ,
           might
           warrant
           them
           ,
           loosely
           ,
           negligently
           ,
           vnlearnedly
           (
           for
           want
           of
           time
           )
           to
           preach
           those
           profound
           misteries
           ,
           
           which
           vttered
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           
             are
             like
             Aples
             of
             Gold
             with
             pictures
             of
             Siluer
             .
          
           Surely
           to
           Preach
           
             diligently
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             Preach
             often
             ,
          
           but
           rather
           to
           bee
           diligent
           in
           studying
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           preach
           ;
           which
           a
           great
           number
           nelecting
           (
           men
           otherwise
           zealous
           and
           able
           to
           doe
           well
           )
           haue
           thought
           it
           not
           onely
           Excuse
           ,
           but
           
             Commendation
             sufficient
          
           ,
           that
           they
           preach
           often
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           doubtles
           the
           Church
           receiueth
           at
           their
           hands
           a
           double
           wrong
           ;
           both
           a
           Contempt
           of
           those
           misteries
           ,
           wherinto
           they
           search
           not
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           an
           vncharitable
           Condemning
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           wanting
           peraduenture
           that
           felicitie
           of
           tongue
           which
           they
           haue
           ,
           or
           rather
           who
           are
           loath
           to
           handle
           those
           holy
           things
           vnlike
           themselues
           ,
           are
           thought
           by
           many
           ,
           to
           bee
           Idle
           ,
           for
           not
           Preaching
           so
           often
           ,
           as
           others
           doe
           .
           A
           thing
           certainely
           more
           excusable
           by
           much
           ,
           if
           men
           in
           Preaching
           were
           onely
           to
           haue
           respect
           ,
           to
           the
           Capacitie
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           that
           word
           ,
           which
           they
           expound
           vnto
           them
           .
           
           For-getting
           that
           
             Euery
             Scribe
             that
             is
             taught
             vnto
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             is
             like
             vnto
             a
             househoulder
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             forth
             out
             of
             his
             treasurie
             things
             both
             new
             and
             old
             .
          
           
           I
           hope
           the
           due
           meditation
           of
           this
           text
           ,
           wil
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           ,
           that
           to
           speak
           
             often
             ,
             is
             not
             euer
             to
             say
             much
          
           ;
           for
           saith
           the
           son
           of
           
             Sirach
             ,
             The
             talking
             of
             a
             Fo●le
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             burthen
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             comelinesse
             in
             the
             talke
             
             of
             a
             Wise
             man
          
           ;
           
           
             they
             inquire
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             wise
             man
             in
             the
             congreg●tion
             ,
             &
             they
             shall
             ponder
             his
             words
             in
             their
             hart
             ,
             for
             the
             words
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             vnderstanding
             ,
             are
             waighed
             in
             the
             ballance
             .
          
           Doubtlesse
           I
           can
           neuer
           perswade
           my selfe
           ,
           
           when
           
             Wee
             speake
             of
             those
             matters
             ,
             which
             wee
             haue
             made
             vnto
             the
             King
             of
             Heauen
             ,
          
           that
           the
           exactest
           Industrie
           ,
           which
           either
           tongue
           or
           pen
           can
           take
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           this
           work
           can
           displease
           God
           ;
           wherin
           I
           will
           not
           condemne
           (
           as
           vnprofitable
           )
           the
           labours
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           are
           defectiue
           in
           this
           kinde
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           ,
           the
           
             Seldome
             ,
             Reuerend
          
           ,
           and
           learned
           Preaching
           
             of
             those
             men
          
           ,
           who
           in
           these
           respects
           are
           not
           so
           common
           speakers
           ;
           as
           others
           bee
           .
           But
           not
           to
           handle
           the
           excellencies
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           the
           vertues
           which
           were
           to
           bee
           wished
           in
           all
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           a
           little
           better
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           sufficiently
           our
           Church
           is
           prouided
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
           And
           the
           defects
           (
           if
           there
           bee
           any
           as
           wee
           may
           not
           supose
           that
           wee
           haue
           none
           )
           from
           whence
           they
           proceed
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           best
           remedies
           may
           bee
           prouided
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           We
           call
           then
           
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Ministrie
             a
             sacred
             Action
             ,
             Publick
             ,
          
           
           
             Instituted
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             &
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             vntill
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             wherein
             some
             seuerall
             men
             ,
             Lawfully
             elected
             ,
             called
             ,
             and
             ordained
             to
             this
             function
             ,
             Externallie
             and
             Visiblie
             ,
             serue
             both
             to
             offer
             vp
             the
             Publick
             and
             Common
             praiers
             of
             any
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             pure
             Preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             lawfull
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             holy
             Discipline
             ,
             they
             serue
             Instrumentallie
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             Inwardly
             and
             Inuisiblie
             ,
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             Teach
             ,
             Correct
             ,
             Comfort
             ,
             Nourish
             with
             his
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             his
             misticall
             Bodie
             ,
             which
             wee
             call
             the
             Church
             .
          
           The
           consideration
           it
           is
           like
           of
           this
           office
           ,
           hath
           neither
           fully
           possest
           all
           who
           are
           desireous
           to
           enter
           into
           this
           calling
           ,
           (
           because
           whom
           all
           other
           worldlie
           hopes
           haue
           forsaken
           they
           commonly
           reserue
           ministeriall
           vocation
           as
           their
           last
           and
           surest
           refuge
           ,
           euer
           open
           to
           forlorne
           men
           )
           nor
           those
           who
           blame
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Clergie
           of
           this
           land
           ;
           whereas
           in
           deed
           the
           greatnesse
           
           of
           the
           haruest
           ,
           and
           the
           scarsetie
           of
           able
           workmen
           hath
           made
           it
           necessarie
           that
           Law
           should
           yeelde
           to
           admit
           numbers
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           slenderlie
           and
           meanlie
           qualified
           ;
           now
           as
           wee
           cannot
           excuse
           the
           former
           fault
           ,
           whether
           it
           bee
           the
           corruption
           in
           their
           owne
           desires
           ,
           or
           the
           greedinesse
           of
           those
           who
           are
           the
           Patrons
           of
           Church
           liuings
           ,
           making
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           should
           nourish
           them
           ,
           whose
           seruice
           shee
           needeth
           ,
           hath
           obtruded
           vpon
           her
           their
           seruice
           that
           know
           not
           otherwise
           how
           to
           liue
           ,
           and
           sustaine
           themselues
           .
           Yet
           surely
           for
           the
           other
           neither
           is
           the
           fault
           so
           common
           ,
           
           as
           it
           hath
           beene
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           nor
           altogether
           so
           great
           ,
           (
           if
           these
           Reformers
           who
           haue
           so
           much
           knowledge
           themselues
           could
           but
           with
           patience
           indure
           a
           smaller
           proportion
           in
           other
           menn●
           )
           for
           it
           fareth
           with
           the
           Church
           as
           with
           a
           common
           wealth
           ,
           where
           manie
           gouernours
           are
           needfull
           ,
           and
           they
           not
           many
           whom
           their
           qualitie
           can
           commend
           ▪
           the
           penu●ie
           of
           worthier
           ,
           must
           needs
           make
           the
           meaner
           sort
           capable
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           are
           not
           altogether
           so
           vnfit
           as
           some
           men
           thinke
           to
           discharge
           the
           greatest
           if
           not
           the
           principallest
           part
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           seeing
           no
           man
           of
           sound
           Iudgement
           ,
           can
           doubt
           but
           that
           Sacraments
           ,
           where
           the
           Ministers
           haue
           lawfull
           ordination
           (
           nay
           peraduenture
           Baptisme
           wher
           they
           haue
           not
           )
           is
           as
           auaileable
           to
           saluation
           ,
           as
           administred
           by
           the
           best
           Preacher
           ;
           and
           that
           preaching
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           
             make
             ,
             and
             frame
             of
             themselues
          
           (
           which
           manie
           doe
           foolishly
           ,
           which
           are
           thought
           by
           their
           followers
           that
           they
           preach
           well
           )
           but
           also
           to
           reade
           
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           those
           learned
           Homelies
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           
           as
           some
           vnanswerably
           haue
           confirmed
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           the
           least
           part
           of
           this
           dutie
           is
           the
           publike
           
             offering
             vp
             of
             the
             praiers
             of
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
          
           which
           themselues
           confesse
           to
           bee
           Praiers
           ,
           though
           the
           other
           to
           bee
           no
           Sermon
           ;
           we
           may
           boldly
           say
           (
           which
           they
           hitherto
           are
           both
           to
           confesse
           )
           that
           Ministers
           vnable
           to
           preach
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           they
           vnderstand
           preaching
           ,
           and
           of
           lesse
           profound
           learning
           then
           these
           great
           Reformers
           haue
           in
           themselues
           ,
           and
           doe
           wish
           in
           others
           ,
           are
           notwithstanding
           
             True
             Ministers
             ,
             
             Lawfully
             ordain●d
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             simplie
             faultie
             ,
             for
             admitting
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             those
             duties
             .
          
           Hereunto
           we
           add
           ,
           that
           seing
           
             Priuate
             Instruction
          
           ,
           and
           Exortation
           ,
           was
           the
           most
           vsuall
           kinde
           of
           teaching
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ;
           
           both
           because
           Publicke
           authoritie
           did
           not
           fauour
           publicke
           Assemblies
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           simple
           men
           are
           better
           informed
           by
           priuate
           conference
           ,
           and
           considering
           the
           nature
           of
           profound
           Schollers
           ,
           is
           not
           altogether
           so
           easilie
           framed
           to
           goe
           from
           house
           to
           house
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           nor
           can
           if
           they
           had
           inclination
           and
           leasure
           ▪
           probablie
           frame
           themselues
           to
           the
           small
           capacities
           of
           the
           poore
           people
           ,
           which
           (
           notwithstanding
           )
           greater
           imployments
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           willing
           would
           denie
           vnto
           them
           ;
           we
           rather
           chuse
           to
           haue
           them
           receiue
           Instruction
           ,
           from
           meane
           Schollers
           ,
           such
           as
           our
           Church
           admitteth
           (
           not
           vnprofitably
           )
           to
           that
           vse
           ,
           
           then
           wholie
           in
           expectation
           of
           great
           learned
           men
           ,
           to
           liue
           and
           die
           with
           no
           other
           Information
           then
           they
           heare
           at
           Se●mons
           .
           So
           that
           touching
           those
           Arguments
           taken
           from
           the
           Principles
           of
           common
           right
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           Ministers
           should
           bee
           learned
           ,
           as
           likewise
           those
           authorities
           of
           the
           Apostle
           aledged
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           because
           S.
           Paul
           req●ireth
           in
           a
           Minister
           abilitie
           to
           teach
           ,
           to
           conuince
           ,
           to
           distribute
           the
           word
           rightly
           ,
           because
           also
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ,
           hath
           protested
           they
           shall
           bee
           no
           Priests
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           haue
           reiected
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           because
           if
           the
           blind
           lead
           the
           blind
           ,
           they
           must
           both
           needs
           fall
           into
           the
           ditch
           ,
           wee
           hold
           it
           iust
           ,
           and
           requisite
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           and
           statutes
           which
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           the
           Cannons
           that
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           auncient
           Sinods
           ,
           
           the
           decrees
           and
           constitutions
           of
           sincerest
           times
           ;
           the
           sentences
           of
           all
           antiquitie
           ,
           and
           the
           conscience
           of
           men
           ;
           that
           Ign●rance
           is
           a
           great
           sinne
           ,
           in
           those
           that
           haue
           taken
           vpon
           them
           the
           cure
           of
           soules
           .
        
         
           But
           seing
           to
           furnish
           all
           places
           of
           Cure
           in
           this
           Realme
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           an
           armie
           of
           
             twelue
             thousand
             men
          
           ,
           
           that
           would
           suffiice
           ,
           nor
           two
           Vniuersities
           (
           though
           both
           well
           stored
           )
           can
           alwaies
           supply
           so
           many
           as
           decay
           in
           so
           great
           number
           ;
           nor
           the
           fourth
           pa●t
           of
           the
           liuings
           with
           Cure
           able
           when
           they
           fall
           to
           giue
           maintenance
           to
           learned
           men
           ;
           It
           must
           needs
           
           in
           reason
           bee
           allowed
           (
           vnlesse
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           people
           should
           bee
           altogether
           left
           voide
           of
           the
           vse
           and
           exercise
           of
           Religion
           )
           that
           a
           number
           must
           bee
           admitted
           into
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Order
          
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           for
           learning
           ,
           are
           but
           meanely
           furnished
           .
           For
           whatsoeuer
           wee
           may
           conceiue
           in
           our
           plots
           ,
           priuatlie
           in
           our
           studies
           ,
           or
           vtter
           to
           others
           to
           maintaine
           argument
           ,
           yet
           surely
           reason
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           (
           all
           vneuitable
           necessities
           considered
           )
           besids
           eminent
           and
           competent
           learning
           ,
           wee
           shall
           bee
           forced
           ,
           for
           supply
           of
           this
           calling
           ,
           to
           discend
           a
           step
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           ,
           but
           onely
           tollerable
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           if
           hee
           that
           is
           Iudge
           ,
           for
           the
           allowance
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           shall
           finde
           them
           able
           to
           performe
           the
           seruice
           of
           publike
           Praier
           ,
           to
           minister
           the
           Sacraments
           vnto
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           solemnize
           Marriage
           ,
           to
           visit
           the
           Sick
           ,
           and
           burie
           the
           Dead
           ,
           (
           which
           some
           fondly
           think
           to
           bee
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Ministers
           dutie
           )
           to
           instruct
           by
           reading
           (
           although
           by
           more
           learned
           preaching
           as
           yet
           they
           cannot
           )
           wee
           hold
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
           that
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Apostle
           is
           not
           altogether
           broken
           .
           In
           this
           respect
           we
           obey
           necessitie
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           not
           how
           possiblie
           to
           auoide
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           of
           two
           euils
           make
           choice
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           lesse
           dangerous
           :
           seeing
           some
           inconueniences
           being
           tollerated
           in
           this
           ,
           it
           may
           notwithstanding
           be
           recompenced
           with
           greater
           good
           ;
           and
           if
           euen
           these
           men
           (
           the
           lowest
           almost
           of
           the
           Clergie
           which
           our
           Church
           hath
           )
           who
           are
           accounted
           by
           others
           to
           bee
           dumb
           and
           silent
           ,
           may
           and
           doe
           in
           some
           degree
           ,
           as
           profitably
           instruct
           their
           Parishioners
           as
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           of
           as
           meane
           gifts
           but
           of
           more
           audacitie
           then
           they
           ,
           dare
           take
           vpon
           them
           to
           expound
           and
           deuide
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           Preaching
           vpon
           some
           text
           ,
           whervnto
           notwithstanding
           they
           come
           nothing
           neere
           :
           
           whereas
           the
           onely
           reading
           of
           Scripture
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           properly
           to
           bee
           termed
           a
           Preaching
           ,
           what
           reason
           haue
           they
           with
           disdaine
           so
           to
           think
           and
           to
           speake
           of
           them
           ?
           for
           surely
           when
           the
           world
           most
           abounded
           with
           iust
           ,
           righteous
           ,
           and
           perfect
           men
           ,
           their
           chiefe
           studie
           was
           the
           exercise
           of
           pietie
           ,
           wherein
           for
           the
           safest
           direction
           they
           reuerently
           harkened
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           kept
           in
           minde
           the
           Oracles
           
           and
           Aphorismes
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           which
           tended
           vnto
           vertuous
           life
           ,
           if
           any
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           did
           trouble
           them
           for
           matter
           of
           actions
           ,
           which
           they
           tooke
           in
           hand
           ,
           nothing
           was
           attempted
           before
           counsell
           and
           aduice
           were
           had
           ,
           for
           feare
           least
           rashlie
           they
           might
           offend
           ,
           wee
           are
           now
           more
           confident
           ,
           
           not
           that
           our
           knowledge
           is
           more
           ,
           but
           because
           our
           desires
           are
           an
           other
           way
           ,
           their
           Scope
           was
           Obedience
           ,
           ours
           is
           Skill
           ,
           their
           Indeuour
           was
           reformation
           of
           life
           ,
           our
           Vertue
           nothing
           but
           to
           here
           gladlie
           the
           reproofe
           of
           Vice
           ,
           they
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           religion
           wearied
           chieflie
           their
           knees
           and
           hands
           ,
           wee
           especiallie
           our
           eares
           and
           tongues
           ,
           wee
           haue
           grown
           to
           an
           intemperancie
           (
           as
           one
           noteth
           )
           that
           the
           desire
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           hath
           brought
           almost
           all
           other
           duties
           of
           religion
           out
           of
           tast
           :
           and
           in
           these
           wee
           think
           onelie
           such
           ,
           to
           bee
           most
           excellent
           ,
           who
           are
           aptest
           to
           mislike
           what
           superiors
           in
           their
           wisedome
           aloweth
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           giddinesse
           of
           our
           fancies
           desire
           to
           haue
           chaunged
           .
           These
           compared
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           doe
           onelie
           read
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           obedient
           to
           the
           Princes
           lawes
           ,
           are
           to
           receiue
           incouragement
           and
           alowance
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           (
           better
           learned
           paraduenture
           in
           small
           measure
           )
           for
           their
           vurulie
           disobedience
           deserue
           neither
           .
           For
           it
           is
           much
           better
           that
           the
           Church
           should
           want
           altogether
           the
           benefit
           of
           such
           mens
           labours
           ,
           then
           indure
           the
           mischiefe
           of
           their
           inconformitie
           to
           good
           lawes
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           case
           if
           any
           by
           beeing
           put
           to
           silence
           ,
           repine
           at
           the
           course
           and
           proceedings
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           they
           must
           learne
           to
           content
           themselues
           ,
           
           with
           the
           answere
           of
           that
           wise
           Roman
           ,
           which
           hauing
           occasion
           to
           cut
           off
           one
           from
           the
           bodie
           of
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           in
           whose
           beehalfe
           because
           it
           might
           haue
           bene
           pleaded
           ,
           that
           the
           partie
           was
           a
           man
           seruiceable
           ,
           he
           therefore
           beegan
           his
           Iudiciall
           sentence
           ,
           with
           this
           preface
           ;
           
           
             The
             common
             wealth
             needeth
             men
             of
             qualitie
             ,
             yet
             neuer
             those
             men
             ,
             which
             haue
             not
             learned
             how
             to
             obey
             .
          
           Now
           because
           neither
           any
           man
           in
           our
           Church
           taketh
           vpon
           him
           the
           defence
           of
           vnlearned
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           the
           lawes
           of
           our
           land
           inclyne
           not
           to
           the
           fauoring
           of
           that
           defect
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           wee
           expected
           no
           more
           of
           any
           then
           we
           allow
           in
           some
           .
           )
           It
           must
           needs
           
           bee
           a
           slander
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           think
           
             there
             are
             worthie
             men
             enough
          
           ,
           
           
             if
             they
             wer
             sought
             after
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Vniuersities
             &
             other
             where
             ;
             but
             while
             men
             are
             suffered
             to
             run
             ,
             and
             ride
             ,
             and
             catch
             before
             they
             fall
             ,
             many
             worthie
             men
             are
             passed
             ouer
             &
             not
             knowne
             ,
             some
             are
             faine
             to
             bee
             schoolemaisters
             ,
             and
             some
             beecause
             of
             these
             troubles
             ,
             change
             their
             Audies
             .
          
           First
           I
           desire
           this
           man
           to
           remember
           his
           owne
           words
           in
           another
           place
           ;
           If
           hee
           think
           there
           are
           worthie
           men
           enough
           ,
           why
           doth
           he
           complaine
           of
           the
           silencing
           of
           some
           as
           a
           great
           wrong
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             which
             in
             this
             great
             scarsitie
             of
             good
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             Ministers
             ,
          
           
           
             did
             much
             want
             their
             seruice
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           described
           ,
           the
           qualities
           required
           in
           men
           of
           this
           calling
           ,
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           none
           can
           bee
           found
           ,
           or
           not
           a
           sufficient
           man
           ,
           in
           whome
           all
           these
           qualities
           concur
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           Church
           shal
           rather
           be
           destitute
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           then
           haue
           such
           .
           For
           there
           were
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           that
           swarued
           frō
           this
           rule
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           glad
           that
           they
           preached
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Heerein
           we
           differ
           not
           from
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           Heluetian
           church
           ,
           (
           which
           it
           is
           like
           our
           aduersaries
           in
           this
           cause
           doe
           more
           reuerence
           then
           they
           doe
           our
           owne
           )
           who
           say
           ,
           
           wee
           
             condemne
             all
             vnmeet
             Ministers
             not
             indued
             with
             guifts
             necessarie
             for
             a
             shepheard
             ,
             that
             should
             feed
             his
             flock
             ,
             how
             bee
             it
             wee
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             harmlesse
             simplicitie
             of
             some
             shepheards
             in
             the
             ould
             Church
             ,
             did
             sometime
             more
             profit
             the
             Church
             then
             the
             great
             exquisit
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             to
             proude
             learning
             of
             some
             others
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           we
           reiect
           not
           now
           a
           daies
           the
           
             good
             simplicities
             of
             certaine
             so
             that
             they
             bee
             not
             altogether
             vnskilfull
             of
             God
             and
             his
             word
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           let
           no
           man
           think
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           as
           many
           learned
           ,
           godlie
           ,
           graue
           ,
           and
           worthy
           Ministers
           of
           the
           word
           in
           this
           Church
           of
           England
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           (
           bee
           it
           spoken
           without
           pride
           to
           Gods
           honour
           and
           the
           ioy
           of
           our
           whole
           land
           )
           as
           in
           any
           one
           realme
           ,
           or
           perticuler
           Church
           in
           all
           Christendome
           ,
           that
           either
           is
           now
           ,
           or
           hath
           beene
           before
           vs.
           But
           for
           the
           scarsetie
           (
           not
           of
           our
           owne
           in
           comparison
           of
           others
           )
           but
           rather
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           our
           parish
           Churches
           ,
           
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           giue
           vs
           leaue
           to
           render
           them
           better
           ,
           and
           truer
           reasons
           then
           
           as
           yet
           wee
           haue
           receiued
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           who
           onely
           with
           out
           cause
           to
           make
           it
           the
           Bishops
           fault
           ,
           are
           willing
           to
           tell
           the
           world
           that
           if
           these
           ,
           vrging
           of
           order
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           it
           pleaseth
           them
           to
           tea●●●e
           
             beggerlie
             trifle
             of
             mans
             deuise
             were
             not
          
           )
           that
           then
           learning
           and
           religion
           would
           not
           bee
           of
           so
           little
           account
           ,
           
           and
           estimation
           amongst
           vs.
           But
           I
           hope
           all
           men
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           defect
           of
           prouision
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           I
           wish
           that
           most
           reformed
           Churches
           were
           but
           so
           well
           furnished
           )
           is
           neither
           from
           religion
           professed
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           gouernment
           that
           is
           vsed
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           gouernours
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           crueltie
           of
           the
           times
           past
           ,
           wherein
           numbers
           of
           meete
           Ministers
           haue
           beene
           consumed
           ,
           the
           vnwillingnesse
           of
           manie
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           who
           seeing
           the
           contentions
           amongst
           our selues
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           these
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           are
           vnwilling
           to
           enter
           into
           this
           calling
           ,
           the
           schismes
           and
           deuisions
           which
           haue
           made
           a
           number
           renounce
           this
           office
           ,
           others
           worthilie
           to
           bee
           suspended
           and
           depriued
           ,
           from
           all
           which
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           ought
           to
           haue
           had
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           labour
           and
           learning
           of
           men
           of
           abilitie
           )
           is
           forced
           to
           craue
           a
           supply
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           altogether
           so
           sufficient
           to
           performe
           that
           charge
           .
           But
           the
           greatest
           occasion
           of
           this
           euill
           ,
           is
           where
           law
           and
           reason
           haue
           giuen
           authoritie
           to
           some
           to
           be
           patrons
           to
           present
           ,
           their
           consciences
           haue
           beene
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           failed
           of
           that
           trust
           which
           former
           times
           haue
           iustlie
           reposed
           in
           them
           .
           Wherein
           if
           the
           people
           complaine
           ,
           that
           their
           authoritie
           to
           choose
           is
           defeated
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           surely
           it
           is
           but
           vnthankfulnesse
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           mislike
           a
           thing
           begun
           with
           so
           great
           reason
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           continued
           now
           more
           then
           a
           thousand
           yeeres
           ,
           warranted
           by
           lawes
           ,
           and
           practised
           with
           the
           liking
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           the
           beeginning
           of
           patronages
           is
           not
           expreslie
           mentioned
           in
           the
           lawes
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           
           
             Aduocations
             &
             Presentations
          
           are
           remembred
           in
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ,
           as
           currant
           by
           the
           lawes
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           plea
           of
           
             Quare
             Impedit
          
           ,
           
           when
           Bishops
           refuse
           the
           patrons
           clarke
           ,
           is
           mentioned
           long
           since
           ,
           for
           this
           custome
           was
           most
           vsuall
           ,
           that
           the
           patron
           might
           not
           place
           a
           Clarke
           without
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           nor
           the
           Bishop
           refuse
           the
           Clarke
           of
           
           the
           patron
           ,
           if
           hee
           were
           such
           as
           were
           alowable
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           In
           Spaine
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           councell
           of
           Toledo
           made
           this
           Canon
           ;
           
             wee
             decree
             that
             so
             long
             as
             the
             founders
             of
             Churches
             remaine
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             suffered
             to
             haue
             the
             chiefe
             and
             continuall
             care
             of
             the
             said
             place
             ,
             and
             themselues
             shall
             offer
             meete
             Rectors
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Bishop
             to
             bee
             ordained
             in
             those
             Churches
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Bishop
             (
             neglecting
             the
             founders
             )
             shall
             presume
             to
             place
             any
             other
             let
             him
             know
             that
             this
             admission
             ,
             shal
             bee
             voide
             and
             to
             his
             shame
             ,
             others
             shal
             be
             placed
             in
             their
             steads
             ,
             euen
             such
             as
             the
             founders
             shall
             choose
             ,
             beeing
             not
             vnworthy
             .
          
           Long
           before
           this
           the
           like
           was
           determined
           by
           the
           Roman
           lawes
           ,
           
           strictlie
           to
           bee
           obseruēd
           through
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             If
             any
             build
             a
             Church
             or
             house
             of
             praier
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             Clarks
             to
             bee
             placed
             there
             ,
             hee
             or
             his
             heires
             ,
             if
             hee
             alow
             maintenance
             for
             those
             Clarks
             ,
             and
             name
             such
             as
             are
             worthy
             ,
             let
             them
             bee
             ordained
             vpon
             his
             nomination
             ,
             but
             if
             such
             as
             they
             choose
             bee
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Canons
             ,
             as
             vnworthy
             ,
             then
             let
             the
             Bishop
             take
             care
             to
             promote
             some
             whom
             hee
             thinketh
             to
             bee
             more
             worthy
             .
             It
             seemeth
          
           this
           law
           had
           two
           reasons
           ,
           for
           the
           patronage
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           are
           not
           the
           least
           ground
           of
           that
           intrest
           which
           they
           now
           haue
           .
           The
           first
           
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           a
           work
           which
           while
           the
           world
           was
           in
           loue
           ,
           with
           religion
           gaind
           greatest
           reuerence
           ,
           to
           those
           of
           whom
           it
           could
           point
           and
           say
           ,
           
             these
             are
             the
             men
             that
             haue
             built
             vs
             Sinagogs
             .
          
        
         
           Heerein
           if
           any
           fraudulentlie
           discharge
           ,
           that
           vertuous
           trust
           which
           through
           many
           discents
           is
           deriued
           vnto
           them
           ,
           
           I
           hope
           God
           will
           looke
           vpon
           them
           in
           mercie
           to
           amendment
           ,
           as
           the
           carefull
           Phisition
           vpon
           sick
           persons
           :
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           I
           must
           tell
           them
           what
           I
           heare
           ,
           that
           the
           church
           by
           their
           meanes
           is
           like
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Amalekite
           ,
           sicke
           ,
           and
           vnlesse
           it
           bee
           refreshed
           ,
           like
           spedily
           to
           die
           for
           famine
           .
           For
           whilst
           meaner
           men
           ,
           content
           with
           lesse
           alowance
           hauing
           beene
           important
           suters
           for
           places
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           obtaine
           them
           ;
           the
           Patrons
           haue
           deuided
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           the
           small
           alowance
           hath
           depriued
           them
           peraduenture
           of
           a
           better
           teacher
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           good
           
           lawes
           haue
           beene
           made
           ,
           to
           auoide
           the
           corruptions
           of
           Patrons
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           yet
           the
           couetous
           desires
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           hardly
           satisfied
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           finde
           meanes
           to
           escape
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           yet
           falselie
           notwithstanding
           to
           defraud
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           humane
           lawes
           (
           how
           vertuous
           or
           religious
           soeuer
           )
           where
           the
           vprightnesse
           of
           conscience
           is
           wanting
           ,
           serueth
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           the
           sinne
           to
           bee
           lesse
           common
           ,
           but
           the
           sinner
           in
           the
           fact
           to
           bee
           more
           secret
           :
           seeing
           betwixt
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           law
           of
           man
           ,
           what
           it
           seeth
           doth
           account
           sinne
           ;
           but
           God
           punisheth
           as
           a
           fault
           what
           no
           man
           can
           reueale
           ,
           sauing
           onely
           the
           conscience
           of
           him
           that
           sinneth
           .
           In
           the
           one
           Confession
           is
           a
           way
           to
           obtaine
           pardon
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           other
           a
           meanes
           to
           procure
           punishment
           ;
           
           
             They
             onely
             are
             vertuous
             ,
             who
             without
             all
             respects
             in
             respect
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             are
             onely
             vertuous
             .
          
           To
           conclude
           then
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           say
           our
           lawes
           ,
           &
           our
           tongues
           desire
           that
           our
           Ministrie
           may
           be
           learned
           ,
           through
           the
           whole
           land
           :
           that
           the
           hinderance
           of
           this
           is
           not
           wholy
           in
           the
           gouernours
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           that
           a
           lesse
           portion
           of
           learning
           may
           serue
           ,
           then
           some
           men
           exact
           in
           all
           ;
           &
           vntill
           better
           supply
           may
           be
           had
           ,
           
             we
             Reuerence
             ,
             Vse
          
           ,
           and
           Esteeme
           ,
           the
           meanest
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
           Of
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           of
           Tythes
           .
        
         
           AS
           it
           is
           of
           all
           vertuous
           considerations
           to
           a
           Prince
           not
           one
           of
           the
           lest
           moment
           ,
           (
           if
           both
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           his
           subiects
           ,
           for
           remouing
           of
           scandall
           ,
           and
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           owne
           conscience
           in
           the
           day
           of
           account
           ,
           it
           bee
           not
           the
           greatest
           )
           to
           prouide
           for
           a
           learned
           Ministerie
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           not
           either
           of
           least
           difficultie
           or
           least
           vse
           ,
           to
           ordaine
           a
           conuenient
           and
           bountifull
           allowance
           for
           them
           ;
           neither
           can
           this
           (
           how
           wisely
           soeuer
           gouernd
           )
           bee
           
             a
             perpetuall
             maintenance
          
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           depend
           vpon
           the
           voluntary
           contribution
           of
           rich
           men
           ;
           or
           to
           be
           thought
           an
           allowance
           fit
           and
           conuenient
           for
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           .
           So
           that
           the
           wisdome
           of
           deuout
           men
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           from
           their
           religion
           ,
           were
           as
           carefull
           to
           haue
           alotted
           a
           perpetuitie
           of
           liuing
           to
           them
           whose
           continuall
           successors
           could
           not
           dye
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           lykely
           to
           be
           very
           euill
           ;
           as
           naturall
           parents
           ,
           for
           that
           race
           ,
           which
           proceeding
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           bodies
           ,
           (
           more
           subiect
           both
           to
           ende
           and
           miscarry
           )
           are
           notwithstanding
           desirous
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           richly
           furnished
           ,
           and
           plentifully
           maintained
           for
           a
           long
           tyme.
           Vertue
           working
           as
           
             strongly
             and
             prouidently
          
           in
           the
           
           one
           ,
           as
           nature
           and
           affection
           in
           the
           other
           .
           So
           that
           what
           care
           those
           that
           were
           beefore
           vs
           ,
           vertuously
           imployed
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           by
           indowing
           both
           Churches
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           
           (
           both
           to
           furnish
           and
           giue
           rest
           to
           the
           Clergie
           )
           with
           honorable
           ,
           
           &
           perpetuall
           alowance
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           serueth
           both
           to
           make
           the
           labour
           now
           far
           easier
           ,
           to
           prouide
           maintenance
           for
           a
           learned
           Ministrie
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           whereof
           their
           religious
           deuotion
           hath
           performed
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           make
           vs
           ,
           so
           holily
           to
           esteeme
           of
           those
           things
           which
           their
           wisedome
           did
           consecrate
           to
           this
           end
           ;
           that
           pollicie
           cannot
           thinke
           alterations
           or
           diminutions
           in
           this
           kind
           to
           bee
           safe
           ,
           euen
           where
           vnhallowed
           ,
           Prophane
           ,
           and
           cruell
           Sacriledge
           ,
           were
           accounted
           to
           bee
           no
           sinne
           .
        
         
           For
           seeing
           the
           Chruch
           peraduenture
           doth
           now
           want
           ,
           what
           authoritie
           thought
           fit
           ,
           to
           take
           from
           her
           ,
           because
           Superstition
           had
           made
           her
           too
           rich
           ,
           and
           Alterations
           onely
           might
           haue
           giuen
           some
           hope
           ,
           that
           time
           would
           haue
           brought
           those
           religious
           houses
           and
           lands
           into
           their
           possessions
           againe
           ,
           whose
           erronious
           blindnesse
           deserueth
           an
           euerlasting
           banishment
           :
           it
           is
           wisedome
           rather
           to
           tollerate
           some
           things
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           which
           a
           few
           wandring
           person
           (
           made
           rich
           by
           contributions
           ,
           whilst
           a
           great
           number
           zealously
           blind
           are
           made
           poore
           to
           maintaine
           them
           )
           think
           and
           write
           against
           with
           great
           bitternesse
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           meanes
           of
           idlenesse
           and
           a
           superfluous
           pompe
           )
           then
           stirred
           vp
           by
           the
           inconsiderate
           enuie
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           being
           vpon
           the
           Church
           such
           vnnecessarie
           want
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           deuotion
           of
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           wherein
           they
           sould
           their
           possessions
           ,
           and
           laid
           the
           price
           at
           their
           feete
           ,
           faile
           ,
           (
           as
           no
           doubt
           they
           doe
           )
           the
           Church
           must
           either
           bee
           desperately
           poore
           ,
           or
           beg
           her
           reliefe
           from
           those
           kingdomes
           that
           are
           next
           vnto
           her
           .
           Wherein
           besides
           the
           iniurie
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           boulde
           prophanation
           of
           holy
           things
           ▪
           the
           Church
           receiueth
           at
           their
           hands
           a
           double
           wrong
           .
           First
           an
           apparant
           discouragement
           from
           entring
           into
           that
           calling
           ,
           wherein
           how
           faithfully
           soeuer
           they
           imploy
           themselues
           ,
           &
           with
           how
           great
           sinceritie
           soeuer
           it
           be
           vndertaken
           by
           them
           ,
           yet
           few
           or
           none
           (
           doubtles
           )
           wil
           be
           willing
           to
           vndergoe
           either
           
           the
           
             labour
             or
             the
             contempt
          
           ,
           wher
           so
           slender
           recompence
           ,
           &
           so
           small
           rewards
           ,
           are
           alotted
           to
           them
           .
           Both
           which
           of
           necessity
           must
           be
           ,
           seeing
           almes
           ,
           seldom
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           of
           extraordinarie
           zeale
           ,
           floweth
           with
           so
           great
           a
           streame
           from
           worldly
           men
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           or
           can
           haue
           ,
           any
           possibility
           to
           effect
           either
           :
           the
           other
           is
           the
           intollerable
           burden
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           which
           now
           lieth
           vpon
           the
           shoulders
           of
           the
           laitie
           ;
           in
           former
           times
           whilst
           the
           church
           was
           rich
           ,
           beeing
           chiefely
           the
           humble
           almes-men
           of
           religious
           houses
           ,
           and
           now
           because
           both
           the
           charity
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           faile
           ,
           the
           Clergie
           (
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           fitter
           to
           receiue
           then
           to
           giue
           reliefe
           )
           haue
           referred
           this
           waight
           to
           the
           laitie
           ,
           which
           neither
           they
           can
           well
           beare
           ,
           nor
           easely
           put
           off
           .
           And
           yet
           an
           extremitie
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           hath
           bene
           the
           originall
           of
           good
           lawes
           ,
           for
           the
           redresse
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           surelie
           all
           this
           must
           of
           necessitie
           bee
           more
           desperatlie
           euill
           ,
           if
           either
           our
           owne
           couetousnesse
           ,
           or
           the
           clamorous
           zeale
           of
           some
           inconsiderat
           men
           ,
           cause
           vs
           to
           make
           a
           diuision
           ,
           (
           as
           of
           pray
           )
           (
           whatsoeuer
           our
           pretences
           are
           )
           of
           that
           last
           ,
           and
           least
           portion
           of
           the
           Churches
           wealth
           .
           Now
           because
           the
           first
           groūd
           of
           that
           plentifull
           alowance
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           had
           ,
           was
           the
           religious
           consecrating
           of
           a
           portion
           of
           our
           goods
           to
           his
           seruice
           ,
           who
           had
           reserued
           a
           part
           of
           our
           time
           meerelie
           to
           that
           end
           :
           and
           seeing
           our
           liberall
           dealing
           with
           God
           ,
           was
           the
           best
           and
           most
           thankfull
           acknowledgment
           ,
           of
           his
           bountifull
           and
           liberall
           dealing
           with
           vs
           ,
           holy
           men
           did
           confesse
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           in
           the
           one
           as
           in
           the
           other
           )
           that
           in
           mercy
           ,
           they
           did
           receiue
           both
           their
           time
           and
           their
           riches
           from
           his
           hand
           :
           so
           that
           by
           a
           part
           (
           and
           that
           small
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           wee
           allot
           vnto
           other
           vses
           )
           we
           confesse
           his
           absolute
           dominion
           ,
           by
           whose
           fatherlie
           goodnesse
           ,
           wee
           receiue
           the
           whole
           .
           Wherein
           through
           couetousnesse
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           sinister
           occasion
           to
           bee
           defectiue
           ,
           were
           to
           denie
           vnto
           God
           ,
           that
           which
           belongs
           vnto
           him
           ,
           seeing
           neuer
           any
           nation
           in
           the
           world
           did
           honour
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           account
           it
           a
           speciall
           part
           of
           their
           dutie
           ,
           to
           doe
           him
           honor
           with
           their
           verie
           goods
           .
           A
           part
           doubtlesse
           in
           christianitie
           of
           our
           Morall
           dutie
           ,
           seeing
           for
           the
           sway
           riches
           carrie
           in
           
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           inclination
           which
           mens
           minds
           haue
           to
           cleaue
           fast
           vnto
           these
           things
           ,
           wee
           are
           naturallie
           more
           apt
           ,
           to
           honor
           our
           riches
           as
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           honour
           as
           wee
           ought
           God
           with
           our
           riches
           .
           So
           that
           vnlesse
           this
           tribute
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           daylie
           put
           vs
           in
           minde
           whose
           subiects
           we
           bee
           ,
           wee
           are
           apt
           to
           make
           our selues
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           to
           bee
           our
           owne
           free
           ,
           and
           independant
           inheritance
           .
           Now
           seeing
           what
           wee
           offer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           serueth
           vs
           well
           for
           the
           perpetuitie
           of
           religion
           ,
           (
           which
           cannot
           possiblie
           continue
           without
           a
           conuenient
           alowance
           for
           such
           as
           are
           necessarilie
           to
           bee
           imployed
           in
           the
           Ministerie
           thereof
           )
           as
           it
           doth
           to
           expresse
           our
           thankfull
           acknowledgement
           ,
           of
           his
           mercie
           from
           whence
           wee
           receiue
           all
           that
           wee
           haue
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           both
           the
           gift
           hath
           beene
           refused
           ,
           and
           the
           giuers
           reproued
           ,
           whensoeuer
           the
           coldnesse
           and
           want
           of
           deuotion
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           made
           their
           oblations
           to
           bee
           sparing
           ,
           and
           little
           worth
           :
           for
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           some
           proportion
           ,
           both
           betwixt
           him
           whom
           wee
           desire
           and
           hope
           that
           he
           will
           accept
           our
           oblations
           ,
           as
           likewise
           betwixt
           the
           principalest
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           themselues
           :
           wherein
           whatsoeuer
           either
           our
           errour
           or
           defect
           bee
           ,
           the
           burden
           of
           that
           euill
           ,
           must
           in
           the
           end
           fall
           vpon
           our
           owne
           heads
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           euen
           the
           heathen
           themselues
           :
           thought
           it
           vnmeete
           ,
           to
           offer
           that
           vnto
           God
           ,
           
           which
           was
           impure
           ,
           or
           vnsound
           ,
           or
           alreadie
           giuen
           ,
           or
           else
           not
           truely
           their
           owne
           to
           bestow
           .
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           the
           vse
           of
           those
           riches
           ,
           whether
           in
           moueables
           ,
           or
           lands
           ,
           which
           out
           of
           mens
           deuotions
           were
           consecrated
           to
           holy
           ends
           ,
           their
           bestowing
           is
           not
           for
           God
           ;
           who
           hath
           no
           neede
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           ours
           ,
           seeing
           
             the
             earth
             is
             the
             Lords
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             all
             that
             therein
             is
          
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           is
           our
           good
           and
           aduantage
           to
           bee
           exercised
           with
           donations
           of
           that
           kinde
           ,
           &
           he
           accepteth
           them
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           haue
           them
           imployed
           to
           the
           endles
           continuāce
           of
           religion
           it selfe
           .
           So
           y
           e
           ,
           inexcusable
           is
           the
           sacriledge
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           robbing
           the
           Church
           ,
           seeke
           by
           that
           pollicie
           to
           ouerthrow
           religion
           ;
           and
           their
           opinion
           is
           not
           altogether
           sound
           ,
           who
           think
           no
           more
           fit
           to
           bee
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           then
           may
           serue
           by
           a
           false
           proportion
           of
           theirs
           ;
           to
           make
           a
           naked
           ,
           
           and
           bare
           allowance
           to
           some
           inferiour
           ,
           
             worthlesse
             men
          
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ;
           to
           whom
           notwithstanding
           whilst
           necessitie
           &
           want
           of
           due
           prouision
           inforceth
           them
           to
           beg
           their
           maintenance
           from
           the
           Layetie
           ,
           they
           vnproportionably
           commit
           the
           greatest
           &
           weightiest
           authorities
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           wholly
           or
           principally
           ,
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           them
           ;
           as
           if
           naturall
           and
           politick
           wise
           men
           did
           not
           think
           that
           they
           might
           iustly
           challenge
           an
           ouerswaying
           of
           their
           Counsells
           ,
           whose
           verie
           liuing
           ,
           food
           ,
           &
           rayment
           ,
           must
           be
           deducted
           out
           of
           their
           coffers
           ;
           to
           whome
           they
           will
           be
           content
           ,
           so
           long
           to
           be
           beneficiall
           and
           liberall
           ,
           as
           nothing
           by
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           either
           in
           doctrin
           ,
           or
           discipline
           ,
           shal
           bee
           performed
           contrary
           to
           the
           liking
           of
           these
           men
           .
           So
           that
           the
           complaint
           of
           the
           pride
           &
           authoritie
           in
           church-men
           ,
           is
           onely
           from
           hence
           ,
           not
           that
           in
           deede
           their
           riches
           are
           too
           great
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           maintenance
           which
           they
           haue
           alotted
           from
           antiquitie
           ,
           (
           and
           happely
           by
           good
           lawes
           confirmed
           vnto
           them
           )
           is
           a
           free
           ,
           and
           absolute
           right
           ,
           and
           possession
           ,
           no
           wayes
           depending
           vpon
           the
           courtesie
           and
           fauour
           of
           laye
           men
           ;
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           expect
           obedience
           ,
           and
           seruice
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           voluntarily
           content
           ,
           to
           afford
           alowance
           .
           Men
           seldome
           being
           willing
           to
           be
           reprooued
           by
           those
           men
           ,
           whose
           condition
           is
           absolutely
           ,
           to
           depend
           vpon
           their
           maintenance
           .
           This
           being
           the
           ordinarie
           effect
           of
           liberalitie
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           beesides
           that
           patrons
           to
           the
           Clergie
           may
           grow
           poore
           ,
           &
           that
           all
           men
           at
           the
           length
           become
           wearie
           to
           be
           
             continuall
             giuers
          
           .
           Seeing
           then
           we
           can
           haue
           no
           exemption
           from
           publishing
           of
           that
           gospel
           ,
           without
           a
           woe
           ;
           by
           which
           the
           earth
           hath
           men
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           the
           heauen
           glorious
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           maintenance
           all
           the
           fathers
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           substract
           our
           labour
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           maintenance
           can
           neither
           bee
           conuenient
           nor
           perpetual
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           Almes
           ;
           wisdom
           hath
           found
           it
           out
           ,
           (
           which
           our
           Fathers
           beefore
           vs
           haue
           practised
           )
           that
           it
           was
           not
           (
           thought
           a
           great
           honor
           to
           those
           that
           did
           it
           )
           enough
           onely
           to
           build
           churches
           ,
           &
           to
           furnish
           them
           with
           rich
           ornaments
           ,
           (
           not
           so
           much
           to
           further
           deuotion
           as
           to
           bee
           a
           treasurie
           for
           what
           want
           soeuer
           the
           church
           might
           haue
           )
           as
           also
           because
           these
           moueables
           ,
           were
           subiect
           to
           casualtie
           ,
           to
           prouide
           that
           
           the
           church
           might
           haue
           for
           perpetuitie
           ,
           a
           large
           indowment
           of
           inheritance
           ,
           
           in
           lands
           :
           so
           that
           seeing
           wee
           goe
           not
           a
           warfare
           vpon
           our
           owne
           expence
           ,
           nor
           plant
           not
           those
           vineyards
           wherof
           wee
           are
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           debarred
           to
           eate
           the
           fruit
           ;
           nor
           feed
           not
           those
           flocks
           ,
           whose
           milk
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           our
           foode
           ;
           and
           seeing
           all
           that
           wee
           doe
           ,
           is
           accompanied
           with
           a
           hope
           ,
           which
           seldome
           faileth
           to
           aunswere
           the
           sowing
           ,
           &
           the
           reaping
           of
           other
           men
           ;
           It
           were
           a
           thing
           vnreasonable
           ,
           and
           vnhonest
           ,
           to
           crie
           so
           much
           for
           either
           learning
           ,
           or
           paines
           ,
           extraordinarie
           in
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           vntill
           first
           we
           had
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           sufficiently
           prouided
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           doubtlesse
           seeing
           their
           function
           deserueth
           honor
           ,
           (
           wh●ch
           seldome
           amongst
           men
           is
           performed
           what
           worth
           soeuer
           bee
           in
           the
           persons
           where
           their
           abilities
           are
           small
           )
           (
           this
           beeing
           the
           common
           fault
           of
           our
           corruption
           to
           think
           a
           want
           of
           desert
           whersoeuer
           there
           is
           a
           want
           of
           reward
           )
           It
           is
           fit
           that
           the
           maintenance
           for
           all
           (
           though
           not
           for
           all
           alyke
           )
           were
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           reuerent
           and
           estimation
           which
           many
           desire
           ,
           &
           ouergreedely
           hunt
           after
           ,
           a
           Cato
           might
           not
           aske
           but
           the
           common
           wealth
           should
           bestow
           it
           vpon
           him
           for
           his
           vertuous
           merit
           without
           sute
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           without
           conuenient
           liuing
           ,
           vertue
           shall
           want
           honor
           ,
           and
           contempt
           must
           needs
           follow
           wher
           that
           is
           wanting
           .
           b
           For
           howsoeuer
           the
           best
           preachers
           ought
           to
           shun
           it
           ,
           to
           auoide
           pride
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           be
           honored
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           followed
           ;
           and
           though
           wee
           preach
           not
           to
           receiue
           reward
           ,
           or
           recompence
           ,
           which
           wee
           ought
           to
           bee
           willing
           ,
           if
           wee
           were
           able
           to
           doe
           without
           others
           ;
           c
           yet
           wee
           receiue
           recompence
           ,
           and
           reward
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           preach
           .
           Neither
           in
           this
           doe
           wee
           demaund
           ,
           what
           nature
           and
           reason
           can
           deny
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           for
           the
           
             labourer
             is
             worthie
             of
             his
             hyer
             .
          
           Now
           seeing
           the
           Clergie
           ought
           to
           haue
           a
           fit
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           cause
           ,
           ther
           was
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           why
           besides
           sundry
           other
           more
           rare
           Donations
           of
           vncertaine
           rate
           ,
           the
           tenth
           should
           be
           thought
           a
           reuenew
           so
           natural
           to
           be
           alotted
           out
           vnto
           God
           ;
           let
           vs
           consider
           a
           litle
           without
           offence
           both
           the
           conueniencie
           of
           this
           proporcion
           ,
           and
           what
           some
           reformers
           displeased
           with
           the
           
           name
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           
           (
           a
           thing
           in
           their
           opinion
           Iewish
           and
           Cerimoniall
           )
           haue
           in
           stead
           thereof
           offered
           by
           way
           of
           aduise
           vnto
           the
           church
           ,
           as
           a
           conuenient
           meanes
           of
           allowance
           for
           her
           .
           Where
           seeing
           maintenance
           for
           the
           Clergie
           is
           all
           that
           wee
           stand
           for
           ;
           wee
           hope
           their
           indifferencie
           cannot
           but
           graunt
           vs
           this
           fauour
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           arise
           out
           of
           that
           proportion
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           all
           antiquitie
           before
           vs
           ,
           haue
           thought
           fit
           ;
           vntill
           they
           shall
           finde
           out
           some
           other
           meanes
           whereby
           the
           allowance
           may
           be
           certaine
           and
           much
           better
           .
        
         
           And
           herein
           though
           wee
           make
           not
           the
           practice
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           
           who
           gaue
           the
           tithes
           of
           what
           hee
           had
           taken
           in
           war
           vnto
           Melchisedech
           ,
           to
           bee
           a
           rule
           of
           an
           absolute
           necessitie
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           any
           way
           are
           increased
           ,
           and
           shall
           liue
           now
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           it
           was
           then
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           it
           is
           like
           knew
           better
           ,
           what
           was
           fit
           then
           wee
           doe
           ,
           and
           paraduenture
           was
           to
           bee
           an
           example
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           this
           as
           in
           other
           things
           :
           (
           who
           therefore
           amongst
           other
           reasons
           are
           called
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Abraham
           )
           and
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           cerimoniall
           law
           was
           not
           commaunded
           with
           so
           great
           strictnesse
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           a
           better
           warrant
           for
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           prouide
           for
           her
           allowance
           by
           example
           ,
           then
           to
           hazard
           ,
           such
           new
           inuentions
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           as
           beeing
           reiected
           in
           this
           respect
           onelie
           that
           they
           are
           new
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           subiect
           to
           much
           preiudice
           ,
           are
           not
           altogether
           so
           like
           to
           afford
           vnto
           the
           Church
           a
           maintenance
           either
           of
           that
           indifferencie
           ,
           or
           continuance
           as
           tithes
           doe
           .
           For
           doubtlesse
           euen
           these
           ,
           would
           bee
           much
           diminished
           ,
           and
           detaind
           if
           antiquitie
           ,
           and
           custome
           ,
           did
           not
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           were
           fit
           which
           lawes
           and
           ordinations
           commaund
           to
           bee
           done
           by
           vs
           ,
           wherein
           to
           refuse
           what
           hath
           beene
           the
           practice
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           (
           onelie
           because
           it
           was
           proportionable
           to
           that
           age
           )
           is
           ouer
           well
           to
           esteeme
           of
           our selues
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           hazard
           an
           opinion
           of
           singularitie
           ,
           then
           to
           bee
           thought
           wise
           .
           Besids
           if
           Iacobs
           vowe
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           ,
           as
           hee
           tooke
           his
           Iorney
           towards
           Haran
           was
           ,
           
           
             that
             if
             God
             will
             bee
             with
             mee
             ,
             and
             will
             keepe
             me
             in
             this
             voyage
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             to
             goe
             ,
             and
             will
             giue
             me
             bread
             to
             eate
             ,
             and
             clothes
             to
             put
             on
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             may
             returne
             ,
             to
             my
             fathers
             house
             in
             safetie
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             Lord
             bee
             my
             God
             ,
             
             and
             this
             Stone
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             vp
             as
             a
             Piller
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             bee
             Gods
             house
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             thou
             shalt
             giue
             mee
             ,
             I
             will
             giue
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             the
             tithe
             :
          
           be
           a
           rule
           not
           onely
           of
           prescription
           ,
           but
           an
           example
           of
           warrant
           (
           what
           ought
           and
           is
           fit
           to
           bee
           done
           by
           vs
           in
           the
           like
           case
           .
           Doubtlesse
           wee
           are
           no
           sooner
           to
           think
           of
           Gods
           protection
           and
           his
           blessing
           of
           our
           increase
           ,
           but
           withall
           to
           think
           of
           the
           furtherance
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           the
           least
           effectuall
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           is
           our
           iust
           and
           liberall
           paying
           of
           our
           tithes
           .
           Wherein
           if
           vowes
           ,
           be
           but
           a
           more
           speciall
           obligation
           of
           our
           dutie
           ,
           in
           those
           things
           which
           religion
           generallie
           doth
           require
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           seeme
           equall
           and
           iust
           ,
           (
           both
           for
           others
           who
           are
           free
           in
           the
           like
           case
           for
           to
           vow
           the
           like
           )
           and
           for
           those
           who
           alreadie
           by
           lawes
           stand
           boud
           to
           the
           same
           duties
           ,
           to
           performe
           them
           sincerelie
           and
           with
           much
           truth
           .
           Now
           this
           which
           nature
           taught
           ,
           vnto
           the
           heathen
           themselues
           ,
           making
           tenne
           that
           portion
           which
           they
           paid
           for
           deuine
           tribute
           ,
           the
           law
           after
           by
           Moses
           imposing
           equally
           vpon
           all
           (
           euen
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           poorest
           among
           them
           yeelded
           equallie
           the
           same
           proportion
           as
           the
           greatest
           did
           )
           in
           affection
           peraduenture
           much
           more
           .
           It
           was
           to
           them
           an
           vndoubted
           assurance
           that
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           from
           whom
           all
           good
           is
           expected
           concerning
           acceptation
           ,
           and
           protection
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           one
           :
           and
           that
           this
           thus
           bestowed
           was
           not
           lost
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           remainder
           was
           sanctified
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           receiuing
           a
           part
           ,
           vndertaketh
           to
           blesse
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           doubtlesse
           if
           we
           were
           as
           vertuously
           inclined
           ,
           either
           to
           depend
           vpon
           God
           for
           new
           blessings
           or
           humbly
           to
           giue
           thanks
           for
           those
           we
           haue
           alreadie
           receiued
           (
           as
           sometimes
           the
           Iewes
           were
           )
           wee
           must
           needs
           account
           our
           tithes
           ,
           a
           hedge
           and
           a
           wall
           to
           the
           rest
           wee
           possesse
           besides
           .
           
           For
           these
           being
           truely
           brought
           into
           the
           storehouse
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           meate
           in
           my
           house
           ,
           proue
           if
           I
           will
           not
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           open
           vnto
           you
           
             the
             windowes
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             powre
             downe
             vpon
             you
             ,
             an
             vnmeasurable
             blessing
             .
          
           So
           that
           although
           the
           Church
           bee
           now
           free
           from
           the
           law
           of
           Moyses
           ,
           yet
           because
           nature
           hath
           taught
           men
           to
           honour
           God
           withall
           that
           they
           possesse
           ,
           and
           the
           scripture
           hath
           left
           vs
           an
           example
           of
           
           that
           particuler
           proportion
           ,
           which
           for
           Morall
           considerations
           hath
           ben
           thought
           fittest
           by
           him
           that
           could
           best
           iudge
           ;
           and
           seeing
           the
           Church
           hath
           entred
           into
           the
           like
           obligation
           long
           since
           ;
           it
           must
           needs
           bee
           a
           question
           altogether
           supersluous
           to
           dispute
           whether
           tithes
           bee
           a
           matter
           of
           diuine
           right
           .
           For
           doubtlesse
           that
           which
           lawfully
           (
           whilst
           it
           was
           ours
           )
           wee
           might
           retaine
           ,
           now
           being
           once
           by
           our
           own
           consent
           for
           that
           which
           our
           fathers
           did
           ,
           the
           law
           accounteth
           to
           bee
           our
           act
           )
           alienated
           from
           our selues
           ,
           wee
           can
           no
           more
           warrantablie
           retaine
           backe
           ,
           then
           Ananias
           the
           price
           of
           those
           possesions
           ,
           whereof
           voluntarilie
           hee
           made
           sale
           for
           the
           Apostles
           vse
           :
           for
           they
           no
           sooner
           by
           alienation
           passe
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           the
           propertie
           being
           altered
           ,
           God
           for
           euer
           after
           ,
           doth
           account
           them
           and
           recken
           them
           to
           bee
           his
           owne
           .
           Whose
           tribute
           either
           to
           diminish
           ,
           or
           to
           wash
           and
           to
           clip
           that
           coyne
           ,
           whervpon
           God
           hath
           placed
           his
           owne
           marke
           ,
           must
           in
           the
           end
           proue
           heauie
           ,
           and
           shal
           be
           punished
           as
           the
           robbing
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           least
           any
           man
           should
           challenge
           a
           proprietie
           ,
           by
           any
           interest
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           the
           lawes
           doe
           account
           ,
           them
           the
           possessions
           of
           none
           .
           a
           The
           vertuous
           consideration
           whereof
           ,
           made
           those
           princes
           memorable
           and
           famous
           ,
           which
           tooke
           vpon
           them
           inuiolablie
           to
           defend
           the
           Churches
           right
           ;
           whereas
           the
           bold
           prophanation
           in
           others
           ,
           puld
           downe
           the
           wals
           of
           their
           kingdome
           ,
           b
           and
           their
           hands
           were
           ouer
           weake
           to
           rule
           those
           scepters
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           before
           they
           were
           vnhallowed
           and
           poluted
           ,
           by
           presumptuouslie
           aduenturing
           for
           to
           robbe
           the
           Church
           .
           Wherein
           the
           resistance
           of
           some
           inferiours
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           were
           of
           a
           little
           merit
           ,
           if
           nature
           had
           not
           taught
           all
           men
           to
           abhor
           Sacriledge
           .
           For
           this
           alone
           ouerturneth
           Kingdomes
           ,
           when
           souldiers
           are
           made
           rich
           by
           the
           churches
           spoiles
           ;
           And
           these
           for
           the
           most
           part
           as
           a
           c
           wise
           man
           noteth
           ,
           suffer
           both
           the
           miserie
           of
           beggers
           and
           the
           infamie
           of
           robbers
           ;
           seeing
           then
           the
           indowment
           of
           our
           church
           ,
           for
           the
           continuall
           supplye
           and
           reward
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           aryseth
           from
           some
           lands
           ,
           but
           principally
           from
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           these
           well
           and
           conueniently
           alotted
           ,
           by
           former
           Kings
           ,
           to
           giue
           maintenance
           both
           to
           
           Colledges
           ,
           which
           may
           breed
           deuines
           ,
           as
           to
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           ,
           where
           deuines
           after
           their
           paines
           may
           well
           rest
           ,
           (
           both
           places
           beeing
           the
           rich
           storehouses
           of
           learned
           men
           seruiceable
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           many
           vses
           )
           it
           cannot
           bee
           but
           an
           intention
           of
           ouermuch
           enuie
           ,
           and
           violence
           ,
           to
           seeke
           inconsideratlie
           an
           alteration
           ,
           and
           impouerishing
           of
           these
           honourable
           allowances
           for
           these
           places
           ,
           by
           which
           in
           the
           end
           all
           feruent
           studie
           of
           deuinitie
           in
           the
           best
           dispositions
           must
           needs
           perish
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           men
           had
           as
           much
           freedome
           to
           alter
           ,
           and
           diminish
           the
           liuing
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           of
           other
           persons
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           can
           think
           it
           safe
           ,
           nor
           possible
           for
           a
           Ministrie
           to
           continue
           learned
           in
           that
           kingdome
           long
           ,
           when
           other
           professions
           grow
           rich
           ,
           and
           the
           reueneues
           of
           the
           Church
           faile
           .
           Tithes
           then
           beeing
           a
           dutie
           wherevnto
           all
           men
           are
           now
           bound
           ,
           both
           by
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           deuine
           positiue
           ,
           and
           a
           vertuous
           voluntarie
           obligation
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           wee
           can
           see
           no
           great
           reason
           in
           the
           refusers
           of
           them
           ,
           why
           they
           shoud
           either
           altogether
           bee
           kept
           back
           ,
           or
           else
           bee
           alienated
           to
           other
           ends
           .
           For
           where
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           requireth
           a
           sufficient
           maintenance
           for
           the
           Minister
           ,
           the
           law
           positiue
           being
           a
           determination
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           alloweth
           the
           tenth
           to
           bee
           the
           best
           proportion
           ,
           wheerein
           if
           this
           bee
           remembred
           ,
           that
           the
           maintenance
           bee
           sufficient
           ,
           we
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           prince
           may
           determine
           the
           tenth
           ,
           or
           the
           fift
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           number
           ,
           to
           bee
           the
           measure
           .
           Yet
           surelie
           stronger
           reasons
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           equalitie
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           haue
           beene
           found
           ,
           for
           the
           tenth
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           other
           number
           besides
           ,
           that
           tenne
           being
           the
           perfection
           of
           all
           number
           ,
           and
           this
           dutie
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           a
           quit
           rent
           to
           him
           that
           is
           the
           author
           of
           all
           perfection
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           hath
           beene
           moderatlie
           conuenient
           to
           maintaine
           those
           ,
           whom
           hee
           imployeth
           in
           that
           businesse
           ,
           so
           most
           fitly
           ,
           it
           is
           answereable
           to
           his
           owne
           perfection
           .
           And
           if
           the
           bond
           of
           allowance
           arise
           from
           the
           benefit
           which
           wee
           receiue
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           whom
           Gods
           ordination
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           imployeth
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           tenth
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           being
           the
           proportion
           which
           the
           Clergie
           had
           ,
           there
           is
           small
           reason
           why
           now
           ,
           (
           their
           seruice
           being
           more
           honorable
           and
           the
           benefits
           
           more
           singuler
           )
           their
           maintenance
           and
           allowance
           should
           be
           made
           lesse
           .
           In
           all
           things
           surely
           ,
           this
           being
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             that
             our
             righteousnesse
             should
             exceede
             theirs
          
           :
           so
           that
           though
           Christians
           now
           be
           all
           freed
           from
           the
           burthen
           of
           ceremoniall
           precepts
           ,
           yet
           from
           oblations
           ,
           and
           tenths
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           .
        
         
           
           And
           whereas
           in
           S.
           Austins
           time
           ,
           some
           part
           of
           Africa
           ,
           were
           not
           accustomed
           to
           pay
           Tithes
           ,
           hee
           exhorteth
           them
           to
           this
           dutie
           ,
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           those
           blessings
           which
           came
           vpon
           their
           labours
           ,
           whilst
           they
           were
           not
           slack
           in
           these
           ,
           which
           once
           beginning
           to
           faile
           ,
           they
           found
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           they
           lost
           all
           .
           A
           dutie
           as
           tribute
           vnto
           Kings
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           bee
           paid
           there
           where
           the
           Prince
           is
           vertuous
           ,
           but
           also
           (
           with
           as
           much
           conscience
           )
           where
           they
           are
           not
           :
           for
           duties
           belonging
           vnto
           callings
           ,
           are
           not
           dispensable
           for
           the
           vnworthinesse
           of
           the
           persons
           :
           seeing
           Gods
           ordinations
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           altred
           without
           his
           warrant
           :
           neither
           are
           these
           therefore
           to
           bee
           retained
           or
           diminished
           ,
           because
           the
           abilities
           of
           some
           persons
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           liue
           without
           them
           (
           which
           hath
           beene
           the
           heresie
           of
           some
           men
           )
           but
           being
           the
           recompence
           of
           their
           charge
           ,
           &
           labour
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           are
           appointed
           ,
           (
           whether
           poore
           or
           rich
           )
           they
           are
           due
           vnto
           both
           alike
           .
           Whereunto
           though
           we
           leane
           not
           either
           so
           strōgly
           (
           as
           some
           Canonists
           )
           to
           make
           ten
           ,
           
           an
           absolute
           neccessitie
           of
           the
           maintenance
           for
           the
           Clergie
           ;
           or
           so
           weakely
           to
           make
           Tithes
           (
           as
           some
           doe
           )
           either
           Almes
           ,
           or
           Ceremoniall●
           yet
           we
           thinke
           ,
           as
           a
           mainetenance
           for
           the
           Ministerie
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           so
           the
           Tithes
           are
           the
           fittest
           ,
           from
           whence
           this
           maintenance
           may
           arise
           vnto
           them
           ;
           which
           being
           in
           many
           places
           either
           small
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           imploied
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           conuenient
           allowance
           can
           not
           arise
           from
           thence
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           some
           other
           meanes
           must
           bee
           thought
           of
           ,
           by
           those
           whom
           it
           may
           concerne
           fitlie
           ,
           and
           without
           iniurie
           ,
           to
           supplie
           that
           want
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           Counsell
           to
           that
           purpose
           may
           seeme
           needefull
           ,
           this
           Church
           (
           God
           bee
           thanked
           )
           is
           not
           destitute
           of
           men
           in
           both
           the
           Vniuersities
           and
           else
           where
           ,
           indued
           with
           ripe
           iudgement
           ,
           whensoeuer
           any
           such
           thing
           shall
           bee
           thought
           necessarie
           ,
           who
           as
           their
           care
           is
           originally
           the
           greatest
           ,
           for
           
           the
           continuall
           supply
           of
           a
           learned
           Ministrie
           (
           the
           rest
           without
           them
           for
           the
           most
           part
           being
           but
           troublers
           of
           the
           Churches
           peace
           )
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           consideration
           (
           if
           so
           it
           may
           stand
           with
           his
           maiesties
           most
           Royall
           ,
           vertuous
           ,
           &
           Princelie
           wisedome
           )
           in
           all
           reason
           fitest
           to
           bee
           thought
           of
           by
           their
           care
           .
           For
           which
           end
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           to
           propose
           any
           speciall
           inuentions
           of
           my
           owne
           ,
           might
           argue
           in
           a
           man
           of
           my
           place
           and
           calling
           ,
           more
           presumption
           perhaps
           then
           wit.
           But
           seeing
           there
           are
           some
           who
           though
           they
           can
           bee
           content
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergie
           should
           haue
           a
           maintenance
           ,
           yet
           think
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           the
           tenth
           is
           no
           fit
           proportion
           ,
           because
           the
           reason
           for
           the
           Leuites
           and
           our
           Clergie
           is
           far
           different
           ,
           they
           being
           the
           twelfth
           or
           the
           thirtenth
           part
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           ours
           not
           the
           hundreth
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           though
           all
           men
           see
           that
           this
           proportion
           is
           to
           many
           but
           a
           meane
           liuing
           ,
           to
           giue
           some
           reason
           to
           satisfie
           these
           men
           ,
           why
           with
           equall
           conuenience
           ,
           the
           tenth
           is
           a
           number
           ,
           as
           proportionable
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           it
           wasto
           the
           Leuites
           in
           the
           old
           time
           .
           To
           omit
           then
           ,
           what
           some
           of
           the
           schoolmen
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergie
           
             are
             to
             maintaine
             the
             poore
          
           ,
           
           which
           are
           without
           number
           ,
           (
           a
           burden
           now
           wee
           are
           not
           vnwilling
           ,
           but
           vnable
           to
           beare
           )
           yet
           wee
           answere
           further
           ,
           first
           that
           the
           Leuites
           were
           not
           the
           thirtenth
           part
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           ours
           the
           hundred
           ,
           for
           the
           Hebrewes
           are
           numbred
           ,
           
           (
           without
           Leuites
           )
           from
           twenty
           yeeres
           olde
           vpward
           ;
           
             Sixe
             hundred
             and
             three
             thousand
             ,
             fiue
             hundred
             and
             fiftie
             men
          
           fit
           to
           goe
           to
           warre
           ,
           (
           children
           and
           olde
           men
           not
           reckoned
           )
           all
           which
           being
           added
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           thought
           likelie
           ,
           that
           the
           number
           might
           arise
           to
           a
           million
           and
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           .
           
           Now
           the
           Leuites
           ,
           all
           from
           the
           infant
           to
           the
           old
           men
           ,
           were
           but
           two
           &
           twentie
           thousand
           ,
           so
           that
           adding
           these
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           deuiding
           the
           whole
           by
           two
           and
           twentie
           thousand
           ,
           the
           parts
           deuided
           are
           threescore
           :
           Which
           was
           much
           about
           that
           proportion
           which
           the
           Leuites
           were
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           other
           people
           ;
           which
           number
           peraduenture
           some
           thinke
           ,
           when
           all
           religious
           places
           did
           stand
           (
           as
           now
           in
           other
           countries
           )
           was
           not
           any
           great
           difference
           ,
           from
           the
           proportionate
           number
           betwixt
           the
           Clergie
           and
           the
           Laitie
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           the
           whole
           reason
           ,
           for
           seeing
           the
           christian
           Clergie
           ,
           are
           liable
           to
           greater
           labour
           ,
           and
           more
           cost
           ,
           then
           the
           tribe
           of
           Leuie
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           then
           but
           one
           Temple
           ,
           one
           high
           Priest
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           priests
           ,
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           course
           serued
           in
           the
           Temple
           (
           the
           rest
           being
           allotted
           to
           inferiour
           vses
           )
           whereas
           now
           the
           temples
           are
           innumerable
           to
           bee
           maintained
           ,
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           many
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           prelates
           ,
           whose
           places
           are
           more
           needfull
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           religion
           ,
           then
           the
           inferiour
           Clergie
           ,
           many
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           learned
           deuins
           ,
           whose
           labour
           ,
           and
           expences
           are
           infinit
           to
           gaine
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           afterward
           they
           serue
           not
           by
           turns
           ,
           but
           continuallie
           attend
           vnto
           their
           charge
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           fit
           they
           should
           liue
           able
           to
           maintaine
           hospitalitie
           ,
           in
           a
           bountifull
           manner
           (
           which
           is
           not
           so
           much
           for
           their
           owne
           families
           as
           for
           the
           entertainment
           of
           strangers
           )
           (
           the
           former
           being
           
             House
             keeping
          
           the
           latter
           Hospitalitie
           )
           wherevnto
           if
           wee
           add
           ,
           that
           manie
           are
           free
           ,
           from
           tithes
           ,
           and
           that
           tenthes
           and
           other
           payments
           ,
           are
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Clergies
           cost
           ,
           wee
           see
           no
           great
           reason
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           maintenance
           is
           fit
           for
           the
           Clergie
           now
           ,
           so
           this
           proportion
           of
           tenne
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           too
           little
           )
           is
           as
           agreeable
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           the
           Leuites
           in
           old
           time
           .
           
           Neither
           doe
           we
           heereby
           bring
           vnto
           all
           parishes
           ,
           that
           superfluous
           charge
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           of
           the
           new
           discipline
           doe
           )
           as
           first
           besides
           in
           euerie
           parish
           a
           Pastor
           or
           two
           ,
           there
           must
           bee
           a
           Doctor
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           
           manie
           Elders
           ,
           (
           two
           and
           twentie
           some
           say
           )
           (
           though
           Geneua
           haue
           but
           twelue
           )
           certaine
           Deacons
           ,
           a
           colledge
           of
           widowes
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           must
           bee
           found
           ,
           by
           the
           parish
           charge
           .
           Now
           what
           were
           conuenient
           seuerallie
           to
           bee
           allowed
           vnto
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           (
           though
           wee
           cannot
           finde
           ,
           
           an
           Vnitie
           in
           their
           diuersitie
           of
           opinions
           )
           yet
           for
           the
           Pastor
           they
           are
           cleare
           two
           hundred
           pound
           yeerelie
           ,
           in
           chieffer
           places
           more
           ,
           and
           in
           none
           lesse
           then
           two
           hundred
           marks
           ;
           this
           with
           the
           rest
           amounting
           to
           so
           great
           a
           summe
           ,
           and
           all
           from
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           yet
           experience
           telleth
           vs
           is
           scarse
           able
           to
           maintaine
           one
           learned
           diuine
           in
           euerie
           parish
           )
           we
           demaund
           (
           without
           offence
           at
           their
           hands
           )
           from
           whence
           they
           can
           hope
           or
           imagin
           ,
           such
           
           maintenance
           to
           arise
           ,
           to
           bee
           the
           strength
           and
           the
           sineues
           of
           their
           new
           discipline
           ?
           but
           because
           in
           this
           to
           follow
           any
           other
           coniectures
           then
           their
           owne
           words
           ,
           were
           perhaps
           to
           wrong
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           willingly
           we
           would
           not
           )
           it
           shall
           not
           bee
           amisse
           to
           consider
           that
           aduice
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           giuen
           ,
           how
           for
           the
           expence
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           in
           their
           wisedomes
           ,
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           may
           bee
           made
           sufficient
           .
           First
           one
           saith
           (
           if
           it
           were
           but
           the
           act
           of
           one
           as
           commonly
           in
           this
           case
           they
           pretend
           number
           )
           
           
             If
             no
             other
             way
             may
             be
             found
             then
             haue
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             Temporalties
             enough
             ,
             to
             redeeme
             those
             liuings
             ,
             that
             be
             impropriated
          
           ;
           other
           counsel
           the
           same
           author
           giueth
           ,
           which
           haue
           bene
           all
           answered
           ;
           
           another
           saith
           the
           same
           
             which
             the
             Lord
             B.
             B.
             and
             the
             Cathedral
             Churches
             doe
             possesse
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             in
             time
             ,
             beefore
             it
             be
             to
             much
             scambled
             ,
             how
             well
             would
             it
             serue
             ,
             to
             redeeme
             Impropriations
             ,
             and
             augment
             the
             smaller
             things
             ,
             &
             with
             the
             ouerplus
             to
             serue
             to
             other
             good
             vses
             for
             his
             Maiesties
             wars
             ,
             and
             increase
             of
             learning
          
           ;
           and
           a
           litle
           after
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           his
           counsell
           were
           worthie
           twise
           to
           be
           repeated
           )
           he
           addeth
           the
           same
           :
           nay
           he
           wisheth
           all
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           Bishops
           .
           Yet
           still
           they
           must
           remaine
           to
           
             the
             Ministerie
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
             common
             wealth
             :
             onely
             to
             change
             the
             order
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             applying
             ,
             that
             wheras
             before
             they
             serued
             to
             vphold
             a
             Lordly
             pompe
             ,
             Idlenes
             ,
             and
             brauerie
             in
             some
             few
             ,
             they
             might
             now
             by
             a
             wise
             ,
             &
             godly
             distribution
             bee
             communicated
             vnto
             many
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             many
             Churches
             :
          
           
           
             and
             if
             Bishops
             liuings
             be
             to
             litle
             ,
             a
             free
             beneuolence
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             an
             offering
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             young
             and
             ould
             ,
             through
             this
             land
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             .
          
           Heereunto
           I
           might
           ad
           the
           counsell
           which
           others
           giue
           ,
           all
           tending
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           the
           church
           hath
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           bestowed
           according
           to
           the
           fancie
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           should
           presently
           be
           altered
           ,
           and
           vndoubtedly
           by
           many
           degrees
           lamentably
           ,
           be
           imployed
           to
           worse
           vse
           .
           It
           pleased
           that
           wisdome
           and
           Maiestie
           which
           then
           ruled
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           to
           discerne
           the
           cruell
           purpose
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           &
           to
           hold
           it
           vnsafe
           to
           aduenture
           a
           worse
           maintenance
           for
           the
           clergie
           ,
           by
           a
           worse
           meanes
           .
           And
           surely
           wee
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           this
           great
           vnderstanding
           ,
           to
           whome
           God
           for
           our
           happinesse
           ,
           hath
           committed
           the
           gouernment
           
           of
           the
           church
           and
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           whose
           dayes
           wee
           desire
           may
           continue
           ,
           as
           the
           dayes
           of
           heauen
           ,
           will
           throughly
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           a
           maintenance
           thus
           procured
           ,
           can
           bring
           litle
           aduantage
           vnto
           Gods
           church
           ,
           when
           by
           this
           meanes
           colledges
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           cathedrall
           churches
           ,
           are
           puld
           downe
           .
           For
           if
           the
           fountaines
           be
           dryed
           vp
           ,
           a
           generall
           thirst
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           disease
           of
           our
           whole
           land
           .
           If
           the
           clergie
           want
           gouernours
           ,
           better
           to
           be
           without
           maintenance
           ,
           then
           without
           order
           .
           And
           last
           of
           all
           if
           recompence
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           wherwith
           the
           clergie
           maintained
           ,
           may
           take
           rest
           ,
           not
           ease
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           benefiting
           the
           church
           peraduenture
           in
           another
           manner
           ,
           lamentable
           experience
           must
           needs
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           in
           short
           space
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           diuines
           wil
           be
           very
           few
           .
           In
           tymes
           past
           there
           was
           in
           euery
           citie
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           ouer
           whome
           the
           Bishop
           bate
           rule
           ,
           the
           which
           Sainct
           Hierom
           termeth
           the
           Senat
           
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           with
           vs
           it
           is
           called
           a
           Collegiat
           ,
           or
           Cathedrall
           church
           :
           wherein
           for
           the
           most
           part
           (
           for
           wee
           cannot
           excuse
           all
           )
           after
           their
           labour
           in
           the
           vniuersitie
           ,
           in
           the
           Kings
           house
           ,
           in
           Bishops
           pallaces
           ,
           in
           their
           painefull
           imployment
           ,
           either
           by
           writing
           or
           teaching
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           are
           plentifully
           maintained
           (
           as
           it
           is
           most
           fit
           )
           the
           best
           ,
           the
           wisest
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           learned
           of
           the
           clergie
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           which
           not
           onely
           (
           as
           that
           most
           reuerend
           Archbishop
           worthy
           of
           all
           honor
           sometimes
           said
           )
           
           
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             soundnesse
             in
             religion
             ,
             profoundnesse
             in
             learning
             ,
             diligence
             in
             preaching
             :
             but
             wisdome
             also
             ,
             experience
             ,
             and
             dexteritie
             in
             gouerning
             ,
             are
             not
             onely
             a
             singuler
             ornament
             to
             the
             Realme
             ,
             profitable
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             an
             honor
             to
             the
             prince
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             stay
             frō
             barbarisme
             ,
             a
             bridle
             to
             sects
             and
             heresies
             ,
             and
             a
             bulwark
             against
             confusion
             .
          
           From
           whence
           I
           doubt
           not
           (
           next
           vnto
           those
           two
           famous
           noursing
           places
           of
           learning
           the
           Vniuersities
           )
           but
           when
           our
           kingdome
           shall
           haue
           cause
           to
           send
           to
           the
           greatest
           councell
           ,
           that
           the
           church
           shall
           haue
           ,
           men
           of
           wisest
           moderation
           ,
           best
           liues
           ,
           and
           deepest
           iudgements
           ,
           that
           these
           places
           ,
           shal
           be
           able
           to
           furnish
           them
           ,
           with
           much
           honor
           :
           &
           therfore
           as
           it
           is
           a
           bold
           presumption
           in
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           (
           without
           degrees
           )
           for
           some
           commendable
           paines
           in
           preaching
           ,
           think
           it
           merit
           enough
           ,
           to
           aduance
           them
           to
           that
           honor
           ,
           so
           
           the
           sacrilegious
           impietie
           of
           those
           is
           without
           excuse
           ,
           who
           wish
           &
           desire
           all
           places
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           to
           be
           pulled
           downe
           ,
           or
           their
           reuenues
           to
           bee
           altered
           to
           some
           other
           vse
           :
           make
           them
           (
           O
           Lord
           )
           and
           their
           Princes
           like
           Oreb
           and
           Zeb
           ,
           yea
           all
           their
           princes
           like
           Zeba
           ,
           
           and
           Zalmana
           ,
           which
           haue
           said
           ,
           let
           vs
           take
           the
           houses
           of
           God
           in
           possession
           :
           O
           my
           God
           make
           them
           lyke
           vnto
           a
           wheel
           ,
           &
           as
           the
           stubble
           before
           the
           winde
           .
           To
           conclude
           then
           this
           point
           ,
           as
           wee
           hartely
           wish
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           England
           to
           be
           learned
           ,
           so
           wee
           hope
           the
           wisdome
           &
           vertue
           of
           those
           whome
           it
           doth
           concerne
           ,
           without
           iniurie
           of
           any
           person
           ,
           state
           ,
           or
           condition
           wil
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           think
           of
           conuenient
           allowance
           for
           them
           :
           
           and
           this
           not
           by
           selling
           ,
           or
           changing
           of
           any
           thing
           to
           a
           stock
           of
           money
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           maintenance
           in
           the
           primatiue
           Church
           )
           seeing
           wee
           are
           taught
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           are
           vncertaine
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           so
           likely
           to
           carrie
           to
           those
           that
           come
           after
           a
           perpetuitie
           with
           them
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           that
           if
           any
           age
           were
           so
           prophane
           ,
           or
           authority
           were
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           violence
           of
           these
           spirits
           ,
           by
           the
           wounds
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           cure
           the
           Wants
           of
           some
           few
           ,
           and
           meane
           persons
           (
           a
           thing
           God
           bee
           thanked
           not
           much
           to
           bee
           feared
           in
           this
           religious
           and
           vnderstanding
           age
           vnder
           the
           gouernment
           of
           so
           vertuous
           and
           so
           wise
           a
           King
           )
           the
           Church
           paraduenture
           might
           keepe
           a
           
             Festiuall
             day
             of
             solemnitie
             ,
             plentie
             ,
             and
             all
             aboundance
             ,
          
           for
           some
           few
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           after
           ,
           
             Lament
             her
             desolation
             and
             ruin
             ,
             in
             want
             ,
             Penurie
             ,
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Contempt
             ,
          
           vnto
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           ages
           before
           vs
           gaue
           this
           deserued
           honor
           to
           some
           few
           ,
           
             These
             were
             those
             holie
             and
             religious
             men
             that
             did
             build
             vs
             Temples
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             and
             gaue
             ample
             reueneues
             vnto
             them
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             continuall
             supply
             ,
             of
             a
             learned
             Ministrie
             ,
          
           our
           posterity
           in
           the
           vnfortunat
           times
           ,
           of
           fasting
           and
           mourning
           ,
           after
           so
           vnhallowed
           a
           feast
           ,
           and
           so
           prophane
           a
           surfet
           ,
           should
           haue
           cause
           to
           bemoane
           their
           losse
           ,
           and
           lament
           the
           times
           ,
           where
           vnto
           they
           were
           reserued
           ,
           cursing
           these
           sacrilegious
           Reformers
           ,
           that
           haue
           spoild
           the
           Churches
           ,
           the
           riches
           whereof
           being
           put
           to
           saile
           ,
           haue
           serued
           but
           to
           satisfie
           the
           couetous
           pollicie
           of
           some
           few
           ,
           &
           
           those
           neither
           of
           much
           worth
           ,
           not
           for
           long
           time
           )
           it
           wil
           be
           a
           most
           vertuous
           consideration
           ,
           wherein
           his
           Maiestie
           shall
           giue
           perfection
           to
           the
           happie
           beginnings
           of
           our
           late
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           (
           the
           nursing
           mother
           of
           our
           Church
           whose
           memorie
           shal
           be
           sacred
           to
           all
           posterities
           )
           by
           prouiding
           that
           the
           allowance
           for
           the
           Clergie
           may
           be
           good
           ,
           &
           conuenient
           and
           that
           those
           onelie
           bee
           suffered
           to
           enter
           into
           ,
           and
           to
           execute
           that
           function
           ,
           who
           haue
           learned
           themselues
           ,
           and
           will
           teach
           others
           ,
           in
           thankfull
           obedience
           ,
           to
           be
           gouerned
           by
           those
           whom
           reason
           and
           religion
           haue
           placed
           ouer
           them
           ,
           the
           other
           course
           must
           needs
           breed
           
             confusion
             ,
             contempt
             of
             authoritie
             ,
             needlesse
             discontentments
             ,
             indiscret
             reprehensions
             ,
             ignorant
             teachers
             ,
          
           and
           the
           disorder
           of
           all
           states
           ,
           whereas
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           counsell
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           alreadie
           aduaunced
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           conspiring
           with
           so
           learned
           ,
           and
           so
           wise
           a
           King
           shall
           fill
           his
           landfull
           of
           good
           subiects
           ;
           his
           Vniuersities
           full
           of
           good
           schollers
           ;
           all
           Churches
           (
           in
           time
           )
           with
           excellent
           Deuines
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           word
           our
           whole
           land
           ,
           with
           men
           of
           singuler
           worthinesse
           in
           all
           professions
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
           Of
           Non
           Residencie
           ,
           Pluralities
           ,
           and
           Dispensations
           .
        
         
           WEE
           cannot
           but
           commend
           the
           religious
           disposition
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           if
           their
           intentions
           be
           as
           good
           ,
           as
           their
           care
           doubtlesse
           seemeth
           to
           bee
           great
           ,
           who
           awaking
           that
           
             Idle
             Ministerie
          
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           opinion
           sleepeth
           in
           our
           church
           ,
           cal
           all
           men
           to
           a
           necessarie
           consideration
           of
           those
           duties
           ,
           which
           beelong
           vnto
           them
           :
           which
           either
           ease
           ,
           or
           other
           imployments
           ,
           might
           paraduenture
           ,
           cause
           them
           to
           forget
           .
           Negligence
           which
           in
           other
           cases
           ,
           runneth
           not
           either
           into
           that
           hazard
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           likelie
           to
           bee
           the
           originall
           of
           so
           great
           daungers
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           ouer
           that
           flock
           ,
           wherof
           the
           holy
           ghost
           hath
           made
           them
           ouerseers
           ,
           the
           verie
           downefall
           (
           so
           far
           as
           mans
           ,
           reason
           is
           able
           to
           discerne
           )
           into
           an
           euerlasting
           woe
           ;
           both
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           &
           vnto
           those
           soules
           ,
           which
           are
           committed
           to
           their
           care
           .
           So
           that
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           which
           in
           other
           cases
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           vttereth
           those
           comfortable
           promises
           ,
           of
           the
           greatest
           loue
           ,
           beegetting
           in
           man
           ,
           by
           his
           blessed
           working
           ,
           an
           assured
           hope
           of
           an
           endlesse
           mercie
           ,
           heapeth
           vpon
           him
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           sinne
           ,
           euen
           vpon
           
           those
           ,
           who
           aboue
           others
           he
           hath
           honored
           with
           these
           titles
           ,
           to
           bee
           watchmen
           ,
           Shepheards
           ,
           and
           the
           leaders
           of
           Christs
           flock
           ,
           the
           names
           of
           blinde
           
             watchmen
             ,
             dumb
             doggs
             ,
             which
             can
             neuer
             haue
             enough
             ,
             Idle
             Shepheards
             ,
             that
             leaue
             their
             flocks
             :
             the
             sword
             shal
             be
             vpon
             his
             right
             arme
             ,
             and
             vpon
             his
             right
             eye
             :
             woe
             vnto
             the
             shepheards
             which
             feed
             themselues
             ,
             should
             not
             the
             shepheard
             feede
             the
             flock
             ?
          
           
           
             they
             bee
             the
             blinde
             leaders
             of
             the
             blinde
             ,
          
           imposing
           this
           dutie
           vpon
           all
           ,
           to
           take
           heede
           vnto
           
             themselues
             and
             to
             all
             the
             flock
             whereof
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             them
             ouerseers
             to
             feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             which
             hee
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             owne
             blood
             ,
          
           so
           that
           Teachers
           being
           those
           Shephards
           ,
           whose
           flocks
           cannot
           at
           any
           time
           be
           without
           daunger
           ,
           
           those
           Watchmen
           whom
           the
           most
           malicious
           enemie
           ,
           doth
           alway
           beseege
           ,
           those
           labourers
           in
           that
           Haruest
           ,
           which
           neither
           can
           haue
           end
           or
           Intermission
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           
             those
             liuing
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           men
           must
           resort
           in
           all
           doubts
           ,
           
           those
           Spirituall
           fathers
           ,
           which
           must
           bee
           alwaies
           readie
           in
           
             priuate
             conference
             to
             admonish
             ,
             to
             reproue
             ,
             to
             Exhort
             ,
             to
             Instruct
             ,
             to
             Comfort
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           to
           teach
           in
           publike
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           but
           an
           intollerable
           ,
           inexcusable
           fault
           in
           those
           men
           ,
           whose
           care
           is
           onely
           to
           be
           rich
           ,
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           Cures
           ,
           whose
           absence
           ,
           and
           negligence
           is
           all
           one
           with
           ignorance
           and
           want
           of
           abilitie
           to
           teach
           ,
           sauing
           that
           the
           sinne
           is
           greater
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           able
           with
           learning
           (
           if
           they
           were
           diligent
           )
           greatlie
           to
           benefit
           Gods
           Church
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           feared
           ,
           (
           vnlesse
           their
           Consciences
           bee
           without
           feeling
           )
           that
           this
           secure
           ,
           negligence
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           but
           like
           a
           heauie
           Lethargy
           ,
           which
           commends
           them
           as
           it
           were
           by
           certaine
           steps
           ,
           to
           a
           dangerous
           and
           eternall
           sleepe
           :
           so
           that
           as
           all
           the
           fathers
           of
           former
           ages
           ,
           haue
           filled
           their
           writings
           ,
           with
           eloquent
           inuectiues
           against
           these
           men
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Councels
           almost
           haue
           sharplie
           decreed
           against
           them
           ,
           the
           Canonists
           likewise
           and
           Scholemen
           ,
           haue
           concluded
           their
           offences
           to
           bee
           great
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           their
           drousie
           negligence
           without
           excuse
           ,
           couetously
           rather
           heaping
           vp
           the
           liuings
           of
           manie
           ,
           then
           conscionably
           performing
           the
           dutie
           of
           any
           one
           :
           wee
           can
           with
           as
           much
           patience
           and
           thanks
           bee
           content
           to
           heare
           ,
           the
           loud
           declamations
           
           against
           
             non
             Residents
             ,
             and
             Pluralities
          
           ,
           by
           some
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           onelie
           if
           it
           please
           them
           to
           remember
           ,
           their
           owne
           vsuall
           absence
           ,
           lesse
           warranted
           ,
           and
           to
           looke
           with
           what
           sinceritie
           of
           
             Conscience
             and
             Zeale
          
           ,
           vnto
           Christs
           flock
           ,
           they
           haue
           vndertaken
           ,
           the
           Vehement
           ,
           continuall
           ,
           loud
           ,
           and
           intemperate
           reprehension
           of
           these
           faults
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           onelie
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           had
           a
           tender
           care
           of
           the
           peoples
           instruction
           and
           none
           else
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           besides
           them
           ,
           (
           some
           few
           conscionable
           Ministers
           who
           can
           bee
           content
           with
           one
           flock
           )
           were
           nothing
           but
           a
           number
           of
           proud
           ambitious
           ,
           
           and
           idle
           Prelates
           ,
           like
           that
           vnprofitable
           fig-tree
           ,
           seruing
           to
           little
           vse
           sauing
           onelie
           to
           bee
           cut
           downe
           ,
           or
           that
           these
           were
           that
           euill
           and
           slothfull
           seruant
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           cast
           into
           vtter
           darknesse
           ,
           
           where
           shall
           bee
           weeping
           and
           gnashing
           of
           teeth
           .
           And
           further
           which
           ought
           least
           of
           all
           to
           bee
           indured
           by
           any
           well
           affected
           to
           the
           credit
           and
           estimation
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           for
           Reformation
           is
           ,
           &
           shall
           be
           famous
           through
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           christian
           world
           ,
           
             that
             our
             state
          
           did
           vnresonablie
           &
           vnconscionably
           by
           their
           owne
           lawes
           ,
           graunt
           Dispensations
           ,
           both
           for
           pluralities
           ,
           and
           absence
           ,
           
           onelie
           to
           further
           the
           corrupt
           desires
           of
           some
           few
           ,
           to
           the
           infinit
           wrong
           of
           the
           whole
           Clergie
           ,
           besides
           the
           hazard
           of
           many
           thousand
           soules
           ,
           the
           intollerable
           dishonor
           of
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           exceeding
           disaduantage
           of
           Christs
           Church
           .
        
         
           Doubtlesse
           we
           cannot
           but
           confesse
           ,
           that
           learning
           is
           of
           little
           vse
           in
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           bee
           faithfull
           to
           discharge
           that
           dutie
           :
           and
           that
           abilitie
           to
           teach
           ,
           bringeth
           small
           profit
           ,
           where
           care
           and
           indeuour
           are
           both
           wanting
           ,
           to
           further
           that
           good
           which
           our
           place
           exacteth
           :
           wee
           neither
           doe
           ,
           nor
           can
           stop
           our
           eares
           ,
           against
           the
           whole
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           requireth
           
             labour
             at
          
           our
           hands
           ,
           
             and
             diligence
          
           in
           our
           Ministerie
           ;
           neither
           doe
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           all
           places
           alike
           ,
           may
           challenge
           our
           paines
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           besides
           ,
           which
           are
           through
           
             priuate
             interest
          
           ,
           dearer
           then
           that
           which
           concerneth
           either
           others
           wholie
           ,
           or
           vs
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           &
           at
           our
           owne
           pleasure
           :
           or
           if
           in
           dutie
           ,
           onely
           according
           to
           the
           rate
           of
           a
           
             Generall
             regard
          
           .
           Yet
           I
           hope
           these
           men
           ,
           
           will
           giue
           vs
           leaue
           to
           tel
           them
           without
           offence
           that
           the
           
             no●
             Residencie
             &
             Pulralities
          
           warranted
           by
           the
           positiue
           lawes
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           
           are
           neither
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           cleerely
           conuicted
           as
           incurring
           the
           penaltie
           of
           so
           high
           displeasure
           ,
           but
           that
           indifferent
           minds
           may
           finde
           peraduenture
           good
           reason
           as
           yet
           to
           defend
           them
           both
           :
           which
           if
           neither
           wee
           much
           attempt
           ,
           nor
           bee
           thought
           sufficiently
           performed
           by
           vs
           ,
           we
           are
           preuented
           (
           as
           they
           know
           )
           by
           the
           most
           learned
           ,
           and
           reuerend
           indeauours
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           greatly
           willing
           ,
           that
           either
           Idlenesse
           ,
           or
           Ambition
           ,
           should
           couer
           it selfe
           vnder
           that
           shadow
           in
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           a
           true
           intention
           ,
           
             a
             Priuiledge
          
           and
           Dispensation
           ,
           the
           lawfull
           and
           vertuous
           merit
           ,
           of
           some
           few
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           it
           seemeth
           that
           the
           originall
           of
           this
           errour
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           not
           iustlie
           considering
           ,
           either
           what
           Benefices
           are
           ,
           or
           the
           first
           limitation
           of
           them
           (
           wherof
           whilst
           some
           are
           ignorant
           they
           rigorously
           conclude
           ,
           all
           duties
           required
           in
           a
           Minister
           ,
           necessarily
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           one
           particuler
           parish
           ,
           )
           
           we
           must
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           ,
           that
           either
           
             Euaristus
             Bishop
             in
             the
             sea
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           or
           as
           some
           others
           say
           Dionisius
           ,
           first
           assigned
           the
           Precincts
           to
           euery
           parish
           ,
           and
           appointed
           to
           each
           Presbiter
           ,
           a
           certaine
           compasse
           ,
           whereof
           himselfe
           should
           take
           charge
           alone
           ;
           &
           in
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           one
           Honorius
           somtime
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           did
           first
           deuide
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           from
           hence
           ,
           was
           vnderstoode
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Benefice
           ,
           
             A
             pastorall
             cure
             of
             soules
             ,
             ouer
             the
             people
             of
             some
             parish
             ,
          
           whereas
           formerly
           it
           signified
           some
           standing
           Ecclesiasticall
           reuenue
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           treasure
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           alotted
           to
           a
           spirituall
           person
           to
           the
           end
           hee
           may
           vse
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           inioy
           it
           as
           his
           owne
           for
           tearme
           of
           life
           ,
           vnlesse
           his
           default
           cause
           depriuation
           .
           And
           wee
           know
           that
           the
           Clergie
           for
           manie
           yeeres
           after
           Christ
           ,
           had
           no
           other
           Benefices
           ,
           but
           onely
           their
           
             Canonicall
             portions
             ,
             or
             monethlie
             Diuidends
             ,
          
           allowed
           vnto
           them
           according
           to
           their
           seuerall
           degrees
           ,
           and
           qualities
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           common
           stock
           of
           such
           guifts
           ,
           oblations
           ,
           and
           Tythes
           ,
           as
           the
           feruor
           of
           christian
           pietie
           did
           then
           yeeld
           .
           In
           the
           Apostles
           time
           Churches
           were
           onelie
           in
           the
           cities
           ,
           in
           regard
           whereof
           those
           that
           
           liued
           in
           villages
           ,
           beeing
           without
           instruction
           ,
           were
           called
           Pagans
           ,
           which
           after
           by
           the
           example
           of
           others
           ,
           both
           intertaining
           and
           giuing
           allowance
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           same
           truth
           ,
           those
           to
           whom
           principall
           care
           was
           committed
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           appointed
           meaner
           men
           of
           lesse
           learning
           ,
           and
           lower
           qualitie
           ,
           to
           vndertake
           the
           instruction
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           who
           were
           desirous
           and
           willing
           ,
           
           to
           yeelde
           after
           the
           example
           of
           others
           ;
           oblations
           and
           tithes
           for
           maintenance
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           were
           placed
           ouer
           them
           .
           Now
           to
           say
           that
           either
           seuerall
           parishes
           thus
           distinguished
           ,
           might
           by
           no
           permission
           bee
           allotted
           to
           the
           care
           and
           instruction
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           were
           not
           lawfull
           for
           any
           reason
           ,
           how
           beneficiall
           soeuer
           to
           Gods
           Church
           to
           bee
           absent
           from
           that
           particuler
           care
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           former
           to
           denie
           all
           better
           trust
           ,
           and
           reward
           to
           men
           of
           more
           worth
           and
           greater
           abilities
           and
           desert
           :
           and
           in
           the
           latter
           to
           bee
           ouer
           Tirannous
           in
           considering
           ,
           and
           allowing
           the
           cause
           of
           absence
           ,
           and
           peraduenture
           in
           a
           true
           construction
           ,
           ouer
           rigorouslie
           seuere
           in
           both
           .
           But
           seing
           all
           men
           know
           which
           wee
           doubt
           but
           our
           aduersaries
           in
           this
           cause
           will
           conffesse
           that
           this
           limitation
           of
           particuler
           parishes
           was
           meerlie
           positiue
           ,
           and
           the
           inuentions
           of
           men
           ,
           thought
           ,
           and
           found
           better
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           performance
           of
           the
           Clergies
           dutie
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           the
           absolute
           transgression
           of
           a
           deuine
           ordination
           in
           that
           sence
           ,
           as
           if
           either
           to
           haue
           moe
           parishes
           then
           one
           ,
           or
           from
           one
           to
           be
           absent
           at
           somtime
           ,
           were
           a
           direct
           ,
           &
           vnexcusable
           breach
           of
           the
           morall
           law
           .
           For
           the
           duties
           commanded
           not
           to
           bee
           done
           in
           them
           ,
           are
           by
           no
           meanes
           (
           not
           for
           a
           moment
           )
           euer
           allowed
           to
           be
           done
           at
           all
           :
           which
           thraldome
           if
           in
           seueritie
           they
           bring
           vpon
           Gods
           church
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           heede
           what
           dangers
           they
           fall
           into
           themselues
           ,
           &
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           the
           church
           receiue
           not
           a
           greater
           harme
           ,
           whilst
           peraduenture
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           their
           remedie
           is
           worse
           ,
           then
           the
           disease
           is
           .
           Now
           to
           allow
           absence
           vpon
           reason
           ,
           without
           appointing
           those
           causes
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           must
           iudge
           which
           are
           reasonable
           ,
           were
           to
           make
           all
           men
           to
           think
           that
           they
           had
           reason
           that
           were
           willing
           :
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           great
           force
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           Relatiues
           ,
           (
           if
           that
           were
           all
           )
           
           why
           one
           may
           not
           as
           well
           haue
           diuers
           parishes
           ,
           as
           one
           parish
           haue
           diuers
           Pastors
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           wee
           hold
           not
           the
           reason
           good
           ,
           that
           beecause
           
             Tymothie
             ,
             &
             Titus
          
           had
           manie
           congregations
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           therefore
           others
           may
           :
           
           yet
           the
           reason
           in
           their
           opinion
           ,
           from
           this
           example
           ought
           not
           to
           want
           strength
           ,
           who
           think
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           a
           Minister
           is
           all
           one
           .
           In
           this
           first
           distribution
           for
           the
           best
           discharge
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           benefit
           to
           the
           church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           some
           vnder
           the
           Bishops
           &
           aboue
           their
           bretheren
           ,
           
           which
           had
           moe
           and
           more
           distant
           parishes
           then
           any
           in
           our
           church
           ,
           &
           all
           termed
           by
           one
           name
           though
           some
           were
           Suffraganes
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           seeme
           a
           matter
           of
           vnreasonable
           fauour
           ;
           
           and
           vnlawfull
           ,
           to
           commit
           seuerall
           churches
           ,
           to
           the
           instruction
           and
           gouernment
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           whose
           learning
           ,
           discretion
           ,
           &
           care
           ,
           is
           more
           eminent
           ,
           
           and
           that
           these
           may
           whilst
           their
           labours
           are
           vsed
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           Christs
           flock
           ,
           lawfully
           bee
           absent
           ,
           and
           haue
           inferiour
           men
           of
           the
           Clergie
           for
           a
           tyme
           to
           supply
           ,
           and
           to
           execute
           their
           roomes
           :
           so
           that
           doubtlesse
           a
           zeale
           in
           these
           reprouers
           did
           carrie
           them
           to
           far
           ,
           when
           alledging
           those
           extrauagant
           reasons
           against
           Pluralities
           ,
           they
           yeeld
           them
           ,
           to
           tend
           to
           
             couetousnesse
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             had
             the
             stipend
             of
             many
             ;
             that
             they
             make
             non
             Residents
             ;
             that
             it
             maintaines
             Ambition
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             a
             gadding
             and
             roaguing
             ministerie
          
           ;
           
           
             no
             small
             cause
             why
             others
             want
             ;
             and
             lastly
             a
             taking
             away
             of
             that
             recompence
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             others
             ,
          
           these
           reasons
           in
           their
           opinion
           of
           some
           force
           ,
           (
           howsoeuer
           they
           haue
           alreadie
           bene
           profoundly
           answered
           with
           much
           iudgement
           )
           yet
           beecause
           they
           still
           please
           themselues
           ,
           
           in
           the
           rehearsall
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           can
           bee
           content
           both
           with
           patience
           to
           giue
           them
           hearing
           ,
           and
           withall
           to
           hope
           for
           this
           fauour
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           yeeld
           thus
           much
           to
           vs
           ,
           
             that
             many
             things
             may
             occasionally
          
           bee
           the
           accidentall
           procurers
           of
           much
           euill
           ,
           which
           are
           originally
           no
           causes
           ,
           nor
           iustly
           can
           suffer
           a
           reproofe
           as
           vnlawfull
           things
           .
           Neither
           are
           these
           onely
           the
           occasions
           of
           the
           euills
           which
           they
           lay
           vpon
           them
           ,
           seeing
           either
           all
           ,
           or
           most
           are
           commonly
           to
           bee
           found
           amongst
           thē
           ,
           who
           notwithstāding
           would
           seeme
           to
           be
           furthest
           from
           
           this
           sin
           .
           But
           seeing
           whatsoeuer
           in
           our
           Church
           is
           practised
           in
           either
           of
           these
           two
           (
           
             Pluralities
             or
             non
             Residencie
          
           )
           is
           not
           the
           corruption
           of
           some
           priuate
           man
           ,
           but
           (
           the
           approbation
           and
           allowance
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           wherein
           what
           soeuer
           is
           established
           ,
           all
           men
           in
           the
           eie
           and
           construction
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           are
           thought
           and
           deemed
           to
           haue
           consented
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           thinke
           it
           vnreasonable
           and
           vnreuerend
           for
           these
           men
           ,
           
           to
           disanull
           or
           make
           question
           ,
           of
           an
           Act
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           ;
           and
           withall
           wee
           hope
           it
           both
           hath
           and
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           without
           dispensation
           to
           haue
           ,
           or
           to
           doe
           either
           ,
           so
           that
           authoritie
           to
           dispence
           in
           both
           ,
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           reason
           ,
           and
           Gods
           truth
           .
           For
           seeing
           the
           disposition
           and
           limitation
           of
           priuate
           parishes
           ,
           extendeth
           no
           further
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           the
           wise
           ,
           
             Positiue
             inuention
          
           ,
           and
           ordination
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           formerlie
           haue
           gouerned
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           humane
           lawes
           ,
           
           are
           dispensable
           by
           supreame
           authoritie
           (
           a
           dispensation
           being
           but
           the
           relaxation
           of
           a
           common
           right
           ,
           made
           vpon
           knowledge
           of
           the
           cause
           by
           him
           that
           hath
           right
           to
           dispence
           )
           wee
           hope
           that
           likewise
           these
           may
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           lawes
           forbidding
           
             non
             Residencie
          
           &
           Pluralities
           are
           in
           force
           still
           ,
           notwithstanding
           by
           Priuiledge
           ,
           some
           particulers
           are
           ,
           and
           are
           fit
           to
           bee
           exempted
           from
           the
           common
           right
           .
           Doubtlesse
           neuer
           meere
           human
           law
           ,
           was
           either
           made
           with
           that
           wisedome
           ,
           or
           was
           in
           execution
           of
           so
           necessarie
           vse
           ,
           but
           that
           sometimes
           ,
           it
           was
           fitter
           to
           receiue
           Dispensation
           ,
           then
           to
           stand
           in
           force
           ;
           for
           seeing
           the
           best
           lawes
           of
           men
           are
           but
           the
           euidences
           of
           
             Humane
             reason
          
           ,
           which
           wee
           finde
           by
           experience
           groweth
           from
           a
           weakenesse
           to
           bee
           more
           strong
           ,
           and
           from
           imperfection
           to
           bee
           more
           absolute
           ;
           wee
           cannot
           in
           reason
           (
           without
           inthralling
           our selues
           in
           too
           great
           a
           bondage
           )
           deny
           Abrogation
           and
           Dispensation
           to
           humane
           lawes
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           to
           bee
           like
           those
           of
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           that
           might
           not
           be
           changed
           .
           For
           though
           reason
           ,
           from
           whence
           lawes
           of
           this
           kind
           haue
           their
           originall
           ,
           be
           but
           that
           voice
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           neuer
           changeth
           ,
           concerning
           generals
           ,
           
           yet
           lawes
           shall
           follow
           reason
           ,
           reason
           follow
           nature
           ,
           (
           both
           immutably
           )
           and
           nature
           euer
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           yet
           lawes
           
           concerning
           particulers
           ,
           shall
           change
           often
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           man
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Priuiledges
           and
           Dispensations
           ,
           either
           are
           to
           bee
           graunted
           often
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           are
           graunted
           vpon
           iust
           cause
           are
           contrarie
           to
           common
           right
           ,
           doubtlesse
           hee
           erreth
           in
           both
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           surelie
           we
           owe
           that
           reuerence
           to
           those
           that
           haue
           beene
           before
           vs
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           an
           iniurie
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           our selues
           ridiculous
           ,
           to
           alter
           ouer
           easilie
           the
           lawes
           ,
           which
           antiquitie
           hath
           commended
           to
           vs.
           Yet
           if
           aduantage
           apparantlie
           ,
           and
           without
           question
           redound
           vnto
           that
           societie
           ,
           whose
           benefit
           is
           principally
           intended
           in
           those
           lawes
           ,
           wee
           haue
           as
           little
           cause
           ,
           to
           wish
           them
           perpetuall
           ,
           as
           otherwise
           to
           dispence
           or
           to
           breake
           them
           when
           there
           is
           not
           ;
           for
           in
           abrogating
           of
           ould
           ,
           or
           establishing
           of
           new
           ,
           the
           commoditie
           ought
           to
           be
           euident
           ,
           which
           must
           warrant
           vs
           to
           depart
           from
           that
           which
           long
           custome
           hath
           found
           to
           bee
           right
           :
           for
           seeing
           to
           the
           obseruation
           of
           all
           lawes
           ,
           Custome
           hath
           not
           the
           least
           force
           to
           procure
           obedience
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           is
           depriued
           of
           this
           strength
           ,
           is
           seldome
           regarded
           with
           so
           much
           care
           ,
           so
           for
           the
           second
           either
           neuer
           to
           dispence
           ,
           or
           not
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           shal
           bee
           euidentlie
           proportioned
           to
           a
           priuate
           case
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           lawes
           for
           to
           want
           life
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           were
           in
           the
           first
           intendiment
           a
           benefit
           to
           all
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           a
           captious
           Tirannie
           to
           some
           ,
           and
           those
           neither
           of
           worst
           ,
           nor
           of
           least
           merit
           :
           which
           as
           ouer
           easely
           to
           graunt
           in
           some
           Princes
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           bee
           iniurious
           to
           the
           publike
           state
           ,
           so
           in
           others
           ouer
           rigorously
           to
           denie
           ,
           (
           hauing
           princelie
           wisedome
           to
           discerne
           a
           particuler
           worthinesse
           in
           a
           common
           right
           )
           could
           but
           bee
           ,
           that
           vnwarranted
           seueritie
           ,
           which
           surely
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           would
           doe
           great
           hurt
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           all
           humane
           lawes
           ,
           are
           onely
           the
           conclusions
           of
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           such
           as
           reason
           hath
           fitted
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           some
           societie
           ,
           either
           the
           church
           ,
           or
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           these
           are
           and
           euer
           must
           be
           subiect
           to
           dispensation
           ,
           and
           priueledge
           ,
           from
           those
           that
           haue
           supreame
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           as
           wee
           think
           )
           limitation
           of
           Cures
           ,
           either
           for
           many
           ,
           or
           attendance
           vpon
           some
           one
           ,
           
           is
           meerlie
           a
           law
           positiue
           ,
           wee
           hope
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           vehemencie
           of
           some
           mens
           zeale
           accounteth
           a
           great
           offence
           ,
           reason
           and
           deuinitie
           ,
           will
           warrant
           to
           bee
           no
           sinne
           .
           For
           seing
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           honors
           and
           rewards
           are
           to
           bee
           giuen
           ,
           not
           by
           an
           Arithmeticall
           ,
           but
           a
           Geometricall
           proportion
           ,
           and
           that
           honour
           and
           maintenance
           for
           the
           Clergie
           being
           from
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           Benefices
           and
           Cures
           are
           by
           the
           law
           positiue
           ,
           surelie
           it
           cannot
           well
           bee
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           how
           much
           of
           either
           shall
           bee
           giuen
           to
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           particuler
           person
           ,
           must
           be
           in
           the
           Prince
           to
           dispose
           onely
           ;
           now
           because
           lawes
           haue
           alreadie
           set
           downe
           how
           much
           may
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           graunted
           to
           any
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           what
           Residence
           and
           attendance
           hee
           ought
           to
           performe
           there
           if
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           by
           Priuiledge
           and
           Dispensation
           ouer
           and
           besides
           (
           not
           Contrarie
           or
           against
           the
           common
           right
           )
           be
           graunted
           to
           some
           one
           ,
           can
           wee
           think
           it
           vnwarrantable
           and
           to
           bee
           a
           fault
           ?
           Dispensations
           for
           Pluralites
           haue
           bene
           in
           all
           times
           ;
           
           and
           the
           necessitie
           and
           vtilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           confessed
           by
           themselues
           to
           bee
           the
           onely
           iust
           causes
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           lawfull
           ;
           neither
           doth
           our
           Church
           require
           other
           allowance
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           then
           that
           in
           these
           cases
           it
           would
           please
           them
           to
           think
           ,
           and
           to
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           dispensations
           which
           are
           giuen
           ,
           are
           not
           contrarie
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           to
           common
           right
           .
           If
           any
           think
           or
           speake
           otherwise
           ,
           in
           cases
           dispensable
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           error
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           
             the
             voice
             of
             Equitie
             ,
             &
             Iustice
             ,
             that
             a
             generall
             Law
             doth
             neuer
             derogate
             from
             a
             speciall
             Priuiledge
          
           :
           and
           that
           a
           Priuiledge
           is
           not
           opposit
           ,
           vnto
           the
           principles
           of
           common
           right
           ;
           because
           it
           dispenseth
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           common
           right
           doth
           prohibit
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           one
           it
           is
           respected
           by
           way
           of
           generalitie
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           beset
           with
           limited
           and
           speciall
           circumstances
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           the
           eie
           of
           law
           ,
           and
           reason
           ,
           they
           seeme
           to
           bee
           the
           same
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           not
           ,
           wherein
           because
           men
           often
           times
           (
           as
           one
           noteth
           )
           waigh
           things
           stripped
           of
           some
           particuler
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           add
           waight
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           waigh
           them
           vneuenlie
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           oftentimes
           pronounce
           that
           to
           bee
           to
           light
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           truth
           ,
           if
           
           they
           had
           skill
           to
           waigh
           it
           .
           Now
           seeing
           the
           absence
           of
           all
           Priuiledges
           
             Non
             Residencie
             and
             Pluralities
          
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           intendement
           of
           the
           law
           for
           the
           aduantage
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           parties
           aboade
           in
           the
           Vniuersitie
           ,
           to
           get
           more
           learning
           ,
           or
           attendance
           in
           the
           families
           of
           noble
           men
           ,
           in
           Princes
           Courts
           ;
           or
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           :
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           seeme
           vnreasonable
           ,
           that
           some
           part
           of
           the
           reuenues
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           allotted
           to
           their
           vse
           ,
           who
           though
           yet
           in
           person
           they
           bring
           not
           that
           benefit
           to
           some
           particuler
           flock
           ,
           which
           in
           time
           they
           may
           ,
           yet
           the
           Church
           at
           their
           hands
           shall
           receiue
           no
           losse
           :
           for
           if
           the
           whole
           riches
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           a
           stock
           of
           monie
           (
           as
           some
           Deacons
           paraduenture
           desire
           it
           might
           bee
           )
           it
           can
           bee
           in
           reason
           no
           greater
           fault
           to
           giue
           maintenance
           now
           from
           some
           parish
           to
           some
           one
           absent
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           absence
           profitable
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           in
           their
           diuision
           to
           giue
           that
           allowance
           ,
           which
           seldome
           they
           bestow
           for
           so
           good
           desert
           .
           Yet
           whatsoeuer
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           Priuiledge
           is
           practised
           by
           any
           ,
           for
           to
           wrong
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           a
           true
           construction
           ,
           is
           neither
           defended
           by
           vs
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           nor
           fit
           to
           bee
           suffered
           in
           admitting
           (
           as
           I
           think
           it
           is
           not
           )
           often
           meane
           persons
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           benefit
           either
           of
           
             Non
             Residencie
          
           or
           Pluralities
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           the
           first
           intendement
           ,
           onely
           for
           men
           of
           better
           degree
           ,
           of
           more
           worth
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           speciall
           imployment
           in
           some
           other
           kind
           ,
           for
           the
           singuler
           benefit
           and
           aduantage
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Which
           as
           wee
           cannot
           excuse
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           graunted
           with
           ouer
           much
           facilitie
           to
           all
           those
           ,
           whom
           either
           idlenesse
           shal
           make
           absent
           ,
           or
           couetousnesse
           make
           them
           desire
           Pluralities
           ,
           so
           wee
           are
           not
           as
           yet
           of
           their
           opinion
           ,
           who
           think
           all
           dispensation
           ,
           and
           priuiledge
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           to
           bee
           against
           law
           ,
           or
           if
           not
           ,
           yet
           both
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           priuiledge
           to
           be
           against
           truth
           .
           Wee
           desire
           them
           without
           offence
           ,
           who
           vrge
           so
           strictly
           the
           lawes
           of
           our
           land
           for
           both
           these
           ,
           to
           consider
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           altogether
           impertinent
           to
           this
           cause
           :
           that
           if
           a
           strict
           law
           were
           made
           for
           a
           citie
           ,
           that
           were
           beeseeged
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           vpon
           any
           occasion
           might
           open
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           same
           citie
           ,
           (
           whereby
           the
           keeping
           of
           them
           shut
           ,
           was
           intended
           
           to
           be
           for
           the
           good
           and
           safetie
           of
           the
           whole
           citie
           ,
           )
           now
           if
           afterward
           some
           of
           the
           armie
           be
           without
           the
           gates
           ,
           
           who
           vnlesse
           they
           be
           receiued
           in
           ,
           neither
           they
           ,
           nor
           the
           citie
           can
           remaine
           in
           safetie
           ,
           shall
           wee
           think
           the
           verie
           meaning
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           is
           that
           the
           gates
           should
           not
           bee
           opened
           to
           receiue
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           very
           end
           of
           that
           law
           which
           forbad
           it
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ?
           it
           cannot
           but
           bee
           a
           seueritie
           in
           those
           ,
           that
           denie
           it
           ,
           which
           must
           needes
           in
           the
           other
           be
           excusable
           ,
           furthering
           that
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           law
           was
           made
           .
           
           In
           all
           lawes
           as
           in
           all
           actiōs
           the
           end
           is
           the
           mark
           ;
           and
           this
           commonly
           is
           the
           publick
           good
           ,
           of
           that
           societie
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           law
           is
           made
           ,
           now
           if
           the
           same
           publick
           end
           ,
           wherat
           the
           church
           aymeth
           ,
           in
           prohibiting
           either
           Pluralities
           ,
           or
           
             non
             Residencie
          
           ,
           may
           be
           procured
           best
           by
           graunting
           dispensation
           ,
           for
           both
           these
           ,
           
           to
           some
           particuler
           men
           ,
           wee
           hold
           the
           law
           in
           forbidding
           ,
           intendeth
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           to
           dispense
           is
           not
           to
           breake
           the
           law
           of
           common
           right
           ,
           but
           rightly
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           his
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           vse
           :
           wherein
           captiously
           to
           cleaue
           ouer
           strictly
           to
           the
           letter
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           rather
           to
           vnderstand
           lawes
           by
           the
           words
           ,
           then
           the
           intents
           of
           them
           :
           which
           practise
           if
           wee
           shall
           vse
           ,
           in
           those
           lawes
           which
           had
           the
           best
           author
           ,
           and
           doubtlesse
           was
           able
           to
           set
           them
           best
           downe
           ,
           wee
           
             shall
             Iewishly
             keepe
             a
             Sabboth
          
           ,
           in
           abstayning
           from
           all
           things
           ,
           
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           that
           law
           ,
           which
           commandeth
           thou
           shalt
           doe
           no
           manner
           of
           work
           ;
           &
           fall
           into
           the
           heresie
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           held
           it
           vnlawfull
           vpon
           any
           occasion
           to
           sweare
           ,
           beecause
           our
           sauiour
           sayd
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             not
             sweare
             at
             all
             :
          
           and
           yet
           in
           both
           whilst
           wee
           cleaue
           vnto
           the
           letter
           ,
           vtterly
           dissent
           from
           that
           which
           the
           law
           requireth
           .
        
         
           Now
           so
           farre
           as
           lawes
           are
           Positiue
           ,
           and
           meerely
           humane
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           their
           makers
           ,
           to
           dispense
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           whatsoeuer
           is
           done
           ,
           is
           not
           contrarie
           to
           the
           precept
           ,
           
           because
           for
           the
           doing
           hee
           hath
           the
           superiors
           warrant
           ;
           which
           if
           wee
           allow
           not
           in
           Gods
           lawes
           ,
           many
           things
           must
           bee
           sinne
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           were
           none
           .
           Heerein
           if
           these
           men
           can
           proue
           that
           that
           which
           man
           dispenseth
           withall
           God
           doth
           not
           ,
           we
           will
           be
           content
           to
           heare
           them
           ,
           and
           must
           needes
           graunt
           ,
           that
           they
           
             haue
             not
             the
             authoritie
             
             of
             the
             superiour
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             Dispensations
             are
             without
             warrant
             .
          
           But
           wee
           are
           and
           shall
           bee
           euer
           readie
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           him
           vpon
           whose
           mercie
           wee
           relie
           in
           all
           that
           wee
           doe
           ,
           to
           iustifie
           and
           maintaine
           ,
           the
           religious
           practise
           of
           our
           late
           Soueraigne
           in
           this
           ,
           against
           those
           who
           are
           willing
           vnthankfully
           ,
           vnnaturallie
           ,
           and
           irreligiouslie
           ,
           to
           depraue
           and
           traduce
           her
           most
           vertuous
           ,
           blessed
           ,
           &
           happy
           gouernment
           :
           For
           seeing
           that
           Dispensations
           are
           some
           meerely
           of
           grace
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Prince
           may
           lawfully
           respect
           one
           aboue
           another
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Legitimations
             ,
             Pardoning
             of
             heynous
             faults
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           in
           which
           for
           the
           dispensed
           ,
           or
           the
           dispenser
           ,
           ther
           is
           no
           other
           necessitie
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           court
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           the
           court
           of
           conscience
           ,
           sauing
           onely
           grace
           ;
           because
           (
           it
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           the
           people
           and
           the
           lawes
           of
           euery
           countrie
           in
           these
           and
           other
           such
           matters
           ,
           
           haue
           yeelded
           this
           power
           vnto
           their
           Soueraigne
           Princes
           ,
           euen
           where
           they
           cannot
           by
           prerogatiue
           as
           with
           vs
           challenge
           so
           much
           right
           )
           wee
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           their
           assertion
           is
           to
           manacle
           the
           Kings
           hands
           ,
           and
           to
           binde
           them
           in
           these
           chaines
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           ,
           who
           teach
           the
           world
           that
           Lawes
           must
           haue
           that
           force
           ,
           that
           all
           Dispensations
           ,
           are
           vnlawfull
           ,
           and
           transgressions
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           touching
           other
           dispensations
           which
           are
           called
           of
           iustice
           ,
           they
           are
           conuersant
           either
           about
           the
           law
           of
           God
           and
           nature
           ,
           or
           about
           the
           positiue
           law
           of
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           there
           is
           no
           dispensation
           from
           man
           ,
           yet
           interpretations
           are
           allowed
           ,
           to
           show
           that
           the
           generallitie
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           do
           not
           indeede
           extend
           to
           some
           speciall
           cases
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           those
           thinges
           which
           strong
           and
           manifest
           arguments
           teach
           vs
           that
           God
           himselfe
           would
           not
           haue
           included
           ,
           in
           the
           generalitie
           of
           his
           law
           ,
           
             Interpretation
             ,
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             Limitation
             ,
          
           may
           bee
           made
           ,
           and
           this
           by
           the
           lawyers
           is
           called
           one
           kinde
           of
           dispensation
           of
           iustice
           ,
           whereby
           the
           bond
           of
           the
           law
           is
           not
           released
           ,
           but
           the
           law
           is
           interpreted
           in
           such
           case
           ,
           not
           to
           haue
           force
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           true
           meāing
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           other
           dispensations
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           which
           are
           bestowed
           about
           the
           positiue
           lawes
           of
           man
           ,
           we
           must
           obserue
           two
           things
           ,
           first
           that
           the
           law
           remaining
           ,
           yet
           the
           reason
           in
           some
           particuler
           case
           doth
           cease
           ,
           which
           ought
           by
           the
           prince
           ,
           or
           the
           
           inferiour
           Iudge
           ,
           in
           dispensing
           to
           bee
           so
           declared
           :
           the
           second
           is
           when
           the
           law
           is
           grounded
           vpon
           diuers
           reasons
           ,
           whereof
           some
           ceasing
           ,
           and
           some
           continuing
           ,
           the
           law
           is
           notwithstanding
           in
           force
           ,
           vnlesse
           a
           dispensation
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           bee
           graunted
           to
           vs.
           There
           are
           also
           besides
           these
           dispensations
           mixt
           partlie
           of
           grace
           and
           partlie
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           because
           that
           he
           graunteth
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           grace
           &
           fauour
           ,
           &
           yet
           it
           is
           Iustice
           ,
           because
           he
           granteth
           it
           to
           none
           but
           vpon
           iust
           cause
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           a
           King
           dispenseth
           with
           any
           positiue
           law
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           law
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           intend
           and
           presume
           both
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           cause
           why
           hee
           should
           so
           doe
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           cause
           is
           iust
           and
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           doubtlesse
           hee
           that
           receiueth
           such
           dispensation
           sinneth
           not
           against
           the
           law
           ,
           nor
           his
           own
           conscience
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           by
           the
           same
           authoritie
           deliuered
           from
           the
           bond
           of
           that
           law
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           hee
           stood
           bound
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           honour
           learned
           personages
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           in
           word
           ,
           but
           indeed
           ,
           as
           in
           prouiding
           more
           liberallie
           to
           help
           ,
           and
           releeue
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           Church
           reueneues
           ,
           then
           for
           others
           not
           so
           learned
           ,
           (
           because
           learning
           doth
           not
           onelie
           profit
           the
           owner
           ,
           but
           the
           Vniuersall
           Church
           )
           and
           that
           causes
           of
           absence
           from
           their
           seuerall
           Cures
           ,
           may
           bee
           such
           as
           shal
           be
           beneficiall
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           iust
           ,
           as
           for
           recouerie
           of
           
             Health
             ,
             if
             called
             by
             his
             Superiours
             authoritie
             ;
             if
             for
             repulsing
             of
             greeuous
             Iniuries
             ;
             if
             sent
             vpon
             ambassage
             ,
          
           or
           to
           giue
           
             attendance
             ,
             if
             his
             help
             bee
             required
          
           for
           pacifiing
           of
           Scismes
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           if
           his
           paines
           bee
           necessarie
           for
           the
           confirming
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           either
           by
           speaking
           or
           writing
           ;
           if
           his
           presence
           be
           necessarie
           for
           consultation
           about
           Church
           matters
           at
           some
           Sinode
           particuler
           ,
           prouinciall
           ,
           Nationall
           ,
           or
           generall
           ,
           if
           some
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           in
           more
           need
           ,
           and
           whollie
           destitute
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ;
           or
           for
           any
           other
           such
           cause
           allowed
           by
           those
           whom
           the
           lawes
           haue
           trusted
           with
           the
           examination
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           shall
           wee
           that
           are
           inferiours
           out
           of
           enuie
           towards
           other
           mens
           respect
           and
           grace
           ,
           
           (
           the
           due
           merit
           of
           their
           worthinesse
           )
           whereof
           wee
           are
           far
           short
           ,
           make
           the
           world
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           
             Sinne
             of
             Non
             Residencie
             ,
             hath
             three
             goodlie
             vndersetters
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             broad
             
             figge
             leaues
             ,
             to
             couer
             the
             nakednesse
             of
             these
             learned
             men
             ,
             whereby
             many
             are
             vpholden
             in
             their
             sinne
             ,
             first
             rewardes
             of
             learning
             ,
             secondlie
             the
             power
             of
             the
             state
             to
             order
             the
             liuing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           thirdlie
           that
           so
           they
           preach
           
             they
             are
             not
             to
             b●e
             charged
             although
             they
             Preach
             not
             in
             their
             owne
             parish
             ,
          
           
           and
           make
           this
           onelie
           the
           originall
           of
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           whole
           land
           ,
           
           whom
           to
           reproue
           (
           say
           they
           )
           was
           to
           bee
           accounted
           a
           conuentickler
           ,
           a
           Puritan
           ,
           an
           enemie
           to
           the
           state
           :
           could
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           wisemen
           ,
           haue
           sounded
           more
           sharplie
           ,
           or
           bee
           vttered
           more
           vnreuerentlie
           ,
           against
           that
           mother
           that
           hath
           giuen
           them
           suck
           ,
           against
           those
           men
           who
           haue
           bene
           the
           fathers
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           through
           the
           whole
           land
           ,
           against
           that
           Prince
           whose
           blessed
           gouernment
           ,
           procured
           them
           and
           many
           thousands
           peace
           ,
           which
           peace
           made
           them
           something
           (
           if
           they
           bee
           any
           thing
           )
           could
           I
           say
           ,
           any
           words
           bee
           vttered
           with
           more
           follie
           ,
           and
           lesse
           truth
           ?
        
         
           We
           hope
           that
           neither
           they
           themselues
           nor
           the
           world
           wil
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           church
           of
           England
           ,
           so
           happely
           reformed
           ,
           so
           mercifully
           blest
           ,
           so
           wisely
           gouerned
           ,
           so
           sufficiently
           supplyed
           ,
           so
           honorably
           esteemed
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           abroad
           ,
           either
           doth
           ,
           or
           will
           maintaine
           and
           defend
           ,
           the
           sinnes
           of
           
             non
             Residencie
          
           ,
           and
           idle
           absence
           ,
           or
           couetous
           heaping
           vp
           of
           many
           things
           vnconscionably
           ,
           
           and
           without
           desert
           ;
           seeing
           they
           are
           faults
           controwled
           ,
           &
           forbidden
           by
           so
           many
           good
           lawes
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           the
           vertuous
           constitutions
           and
           Canons
           of
           our
           church
           ;
           wherin
           if
           they
           vnderstand
           (
           as
           they
           ought
           )
           what
           a
           cure
           is
           ,
           what
           Residencie
           is
           required
           ;
           what
           absence
           tollerated
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           :
           
             when
             and
             how
             long
          
           :
           what
           rewards
           of
           learning
           are
           due
           in
           the
           church
           to
           men
           of
           better
           qualitie
           :
           what
           disposition
           of
           these
           things
           resteth
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           prince
           :
           what
           vnion
           ,
           or
           limitation
           of
           parishes
           is
           meerely
           positiue
           :
           what
           dispensations
           are
           conscionable
           and
           agreeing
           to
           Gods
           law
           :
           what
           priuiledges
           are
           the
           right
           application
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           violent
           breach
           of
           the
           lawes
           .
           Lastly
           what
           is
           fit
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           holden
           ,
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           (
           for
           things
           forbidden
           ,
           neither
           doe
           we
           nor
           doth
           our
           church
           defend
           )
           we
           are
           &
           wil
           be
           readie
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           fellowship
           ,
           in
           the
           reproofe
           of
           these
           sins
           ,
           which
           we
           doubt
           
           not
           may
           be
           daungerous
           ,
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           many
           .
           But
           if
           they
           ,
           desirous
           to
           outrunne
           vs
           in
           an
           vnlearned
           zeale
           ,
           teach
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           all
           absence
           is
           vnlawfull
           :
           that
           diuision
           of
           parishes
           are
           from
           diuine
           right
           :
           and
           so
           one
           onely
           
             for
             one
             Pastor
          
           ;
           that
           princes
           cannot
           Dispence
           :
           that
           the
           inioying
           of
           these
           ,
           is
           Couetousnes
           ,
           Idlenesse
           ,
           Theft
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           ignorance
           :
           then
           wee
           must
           tell
           them
           (
           which
           wee
           haue
           proued
           alreadie
           )
           that
           these
           reprouers
           themselues
           are
           not
           onely
           Idle
           ,
           
           but
           
             also
             pratlers
             ,
             and
             busie
             bodies
             ,
             speaking
             things
             which
             are
             not
             comely
          
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           conclusion
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           
             all
             dispensations
             for
             non
             Residencie
             and
             Pluralities
             ,
             are
             not
             against
             law
             ,
          
           nor
           that
           law
           that
           giueth
           
             dispensations
             against
             conscience
          
           ;
           and
           that
           neither
           
             all
             giuing
             ,
             or
             taking
             of
             them
             is
             so
             great
             a
             fault
             ,
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             some
             ▪
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             world
             beeleeue
          
           that
           they
           
             both
             are
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
           Of
           Publike
           Praier
           and
           of
           the
           defects
           supposed
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           Liturgye
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           IF
           our
           praiers
           were
           onely
           the
           performance
           of
           our
           owne
           dutie
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Religious
           act
           ,
           whereby
           our
           mindes
           beeing
           lift
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ,
           euen
           all
           graces
           both
           Spirituall
           &
           Temporall
           discend
           vpon
           our
           heads
           ,
           
           
             Godlinesse
             hauing
             the
             promise
             both
             of
             this
             life
             and
             the
             life
             to
             come
             )
             it
             might
             bee
             paraduenture
          
           of
           some
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           any
           part
           of
           our
           religious
           seruice
           ,
           or
           onely
           the
           pollitick
           inuention
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           to
           breed
           a
           superstitious
           opinion
           in
           the
           simple
           people
           ,
           of
           that
           almightie
           power
           ,
           whom
           because
           they
           see
           not
           ,
           Atheisme
           laboureth
           to
           parswade
           that
           they
           need
           not
           feare
           .
           But
           seing
           the
           intercourse
           betwixt
           heauen
           and
           earth
           to
           vs
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           from
           vs
           in
           praier
           ,
           is
           the
           assured
           euidence
           of
           that
           mercifull
           loue
           ,
           which
           desireth
           to
           make
           vs
           conquerours
           in
           the
           day
           of
           victorie
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           bee
           (
           if
           assistance
           doe
           want
           to
           obtaine
           this
           )
           the
           onely
           fault
           of
           man
           himselfe
           not
           to
           aske
           ,
           seeing
           the
           promise
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           sealed
           ,
           that
           
             whatsoeuer
             yee
             aske
             the
             father
          
           ,
           
           
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             hee
             will
             giue
             it
             
             you
             .
          
           Which
           if
           euer
           wee
           finde
           not
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           (
           measuring
           things
           by
           our
           weaknesse
           which
           is
           not
           alwaies
           able
           to
           discerne
           what
           mercie
           denieth
           and
           iustice
           graunteth
           )
           after
           our
           Asking
           wee
           must
           Seeke
           ,
           if
           that
           faile
           crie
           aloude
           ,
           and
           with
           
             Importunitie
             knock
          
           ,
           not
           doubting
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           
             yee
             shall
             receiue
          
           ,
           
           
             yee
             shall
             finde
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             opened
             vnto
             you
             .
          
           Thus
           wee
           sanctifie
           in
           this
           
             Principall
             Act
          
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           offer
           vnto
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           the
           three
           especiall
           parts
           of
           our
           bodie
           ,
           as
           an
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           ,
           correcting
           our
           tongues
           ,
           beeing
           commaunded
           because
           God
           some
           time
           seemeth
           not
           to
           heare
           to
           aske
           ;
           erecting
           our
           harts
           and
           beecause
           God
           seemeth
           to
           bee
           lost
           ,
           bidding
           vs
           Seeke
           ,
           directing
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           because
           God
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           sometimes
           shutteth
           the
           dore
           against
           vs
           ,
           willing
           vs
           to
           Knock
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           our
           praiers
           doe
           awake
           him
           ,
           who
           seemeth
           to
           sleepe
           as
           Elias
           said
           of
           Baall
           ,
           (
           but
           hee
           that
           keepeth
           Israell
           shall
           neither
           slumber
           nor
           sleepe
           .
           )
           In
           the
           second
           to
           deale
           as
           our
           
             Sauiour
             whom
             Ioseph
             and
             Marie
          
           thought
           to
           be
           lost
           ,
           whilst
           hee
           tarried
           to
           doe
           the
           will
           of
           his
           father
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           like
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           who
           shut
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Heauen
           ,
           least
           any
           man
           should
           enter
           ,
           but
           hee
           saith
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
           
             Lift
             vp
             your
             heades
             O
             yee
             gates
             ,
             and
             bee
             yee
             lift
             vp
             yee
             euerlasting
             dores
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             glory
             shall
             come
             in
          
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           hee
           himselfe
           ,
           
           but
           all
           the
           righteous
           :
           for
           
             this
             is
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Righteous
             shall
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
          
           so
           that
           then
           euery
           faithfull
           man
           performing
           this
           dutie
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           may
           say
           with
           
             Dauid
             ,
             I
             will
             thanke
             thee
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             heard
             mee
             ,
             and
             art
             become
             my
             saluation
          
           ;
           for
           the
           promise
           is
           without
           exception
           ,
           
           
             Euerie
             one
             that
             asketh
             receiueth
             ,
             he
             that
             seeketh
             findeth
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             knocketh
             it
             shall
             bee
             opened
             .
          
           So
           that
           though
           Wine
           bee
           strong
           ,
           though
           Women
           bee
           likewise
           strong
           ,
           
           though
           the
           King
           bee
           strong
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           things
           the
           trurth
           bee
           strong
           ;
           yet
           doubtlesse
           the
           Praier
           of
           the
           Righteous
           (
           especiallie
           if
           it
           bee
           feruent
           )
           is
           stronger
           then
           all
           these
           .
           The
           Earth
           is
           strong
           which
           supporteth
           all
           this
           great
           waight
           of
           creatures
           and
           sinne
           ;
           and
           is
           so
           made
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           it
           neuer
           should
           moue
           at
           any
           time
           ▪
           yet
           the
           Praier
           of
           Moses
           &
           Aaron
           ,
           was
           so
           strong
           and
           so
           powerfull
           
           that
           shee
           deuided
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           rent
           a
           sunder
           ,
           like
           the
           vaile
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           opened
           her
           mouth
           ,
           like
           the
           great
           Whale
           to
           swallow
           vp
           Dathan
           ,
           and
           the
           congregation
           of
           Abiram
           .
           The
           Sea
           is
           strong
           ,
           which
           supporteth
           the
           burden
           of
           all
           this
           (
           for
           thou
           hast
           founded
           it
           vpon
           the
           flouds
           )
           but
           the
           praier
           of
           Moses
           made
           it
           to
           flie
           ,
           that
           Israell
           might
           passe
           on
           drie
           land
           ;
           
             What
             aild
             thee
             thou
             sea
             ,
             that
             thou
             fleddest
             ,
             and
             thou
             Iordan
             that
             thou
             wast
             driuen
             backe
          
           ?
           
           surely
           Iuda
           was
           his
           sanctuarie
           ,
           and
           Israell
           his
           dominion
           ,
           and
           his
           seruant
           Moses
           praied
           for
           their
           safetie
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           answered
           ,
           as
           Adam
           ,
           
           
             I
             heard
             thy
             voice
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             affraied
             .
          
           Like
           effects
           euen
           weakenesse
           hath
           had
           ,
           from
           the
           strength
           of
           Praier
           ,
           ouer
           the
           Fire
           ,
           the
           Aire
           ,
           and
           the
           Sunne
           :
           But
           why
           doe
           I
           speake
           of
           these
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Almightie
           seemeth
           to
           be
           bound
           by
           our
           praiers
           ?
           
           that
           hee
           asketh
           leaue
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Let
             mee
             alone
             that
             my
             wrath
             may
             wax
             hot
             against
             them
             :
          
           To
           whom
           the
           humble
           suppliant
           ,
           hauing
           fastned
           his
           praiers
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           chaine
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           mercie
           ,
           
           may
           answere
           confidentlie
           with
           out
           presumption
           ,
           as
           Iacob
           to
           the
           
             Angell
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             let
             thee
             goe
             except
             thou
             blesse
             mee
             .
          
           Yet
           let
           not
           our
           importunitie
           exclude
           humilitie
           ,
           but
           that
           still
           wee
           pray
           (
           as
           if
           the
           smallest
           grashopper
           vpon
           earth
           (
           a
           worme
           and
           no
           man
           )
           were
           to
           speake
           with
           feare
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           before
           the
           maiestie
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
           Seeing
           then
           praier
           is
           that
           name
           ,
           which
           expresseth
           all
           that
           seruice
           ,
           that
           our
           religion
           can
           performe
           ,
           beeing
           the
           best
           meanes
           both
           to
           testifie
           our
           dutifull
           affection
           ,
           and
           most
           effectuall
           to
           obtaine
           ,
           what
           soeuer
           wee
           wanting
           can
           desire
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ;
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           easiest
           and
           most
           comfortable
           almes
           ,
           which
           all
           men
           haue
           power
           to
           giue
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           to
           refuse
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           that
           office
           from
           performance
           whereof
           ,
           neither
           time
           ,
           nor
           place
           (
           violent
           circumstances
           in
           other
           things
           )
           are
           able
           to
           hinder
           vs
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           first
           dutie
           ,
           wherewith
           a
           religious
           soule
           ,
           beginneth
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           wherwith
           hee
           endeth
           it
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           seruice
           of
           all
           Saints
           ,
           aswell
           those
           that
           Triumph
           in
           heauen
           ,
           as
           that
           are
           Militant
           on
           earth
           (
           the
           one
           praising
           God
           for
           their
           glorie
           ,
           the
           other
           praying
           for
           their
           victorie
           )
           and
           seeing
           amongst
           all
           praiers
           
           those
           are
           most
           powerfull
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           which
           hauing
           the
           feruour
           of
           manie
           ,
           and
           the
           promise
           of
           presence
           ,
           are
           rather
           powred
           out
           in
           the
           Temple
           then
           our
           priuate
           chambers
           ;
           for
           in
           a
           congregation
           a
           house
           of
           praiers
           ,
           there
           may
           bee
           amongst
           manie
           ,
           some
           Moses
           ,
           or
           Samuell
           ,
           which
           shall
           bee
           heard
           both
           for
           themselues
           and
           others
           (
           one
           righteous
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           a
           froward
           ,
           and
           crooked
           generation
           )
           let
           from
           henceforth
           all
           impietie
           stop
           her
           mouth
           ,
           
           which
           heeretofore
           hath
           blasphemed
           a
           holy
           ordination
           of
           so
           much
           vse
           ,
           (
           thrusting
           it
           out
           of
           our
           Churches
           ,
           
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           preaching
           )
           and
           that
           open
           prophanes
           by
           seueritie
           of
           lawes
           ,
           bee
           taught
           obedience
           ,
           which
           either
           in
           puritie
           ,
           or
           superstition
           haue
           refused
           in
           our
           Temples
           ,
           to
           offer
           vp
           their
           Praiers
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           doe
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           small
           blessing
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           house
           of
           prayer
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           his
           Honour
           dwelleth
           (
           for
           in
           his
           temple
           doth
           euery
           man
           speake
           of
           his
           honour
           )
           yet
           we
           denie
           not
           but
           in
           the
           most
           desolate
           ,
           and
           solitariest
           place
           ,
           more
           voide
           of
           resort
           then
           the
           ransackt
           sanctuarie
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           in
           the
           vncomfortablest
           vault
           that
           euer
           was
           entred
           ,
           his
           eares
           shall
           bee
           open
           vnto
           our
           Praiers
           ,
           that
           goe
           not
           out
           of
           fained
           lippes
           ;
           
           but
           euen
           praier
           it selfe
           (
           as
           one
           noteth
           )
           when
           it
           hath
           not
           the
           comforts
           of
           many
           voices
           to
           strengthen
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           wheras
           secret
           neglect
           of
           our
           dutie
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           is
           but
           onely
           our
           owne
           hurt
           ,
           
             one
             mans
             contempt
          
           of
           the
           Common
           prayer
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           bee
           (
           and
           often
           times
           is
           )
           preiudiciall
           ,
           &
           hurtfull
           vnto
           many
           thousands
           :
           and
           doubtlesse
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           in
           exile
           ,
           the
           principall
           griefe
           to
           any
           Christian
           soule
           must
           bee
           this
           ,
           euen
           the
           vncomfortable
           absence
           from
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           wee
           cannot
           praise
           God
           in
           the
           great
           Congregation
           ,
           that
           euen
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           the
           Sparrow
           and
           the
           Swallow
           are
           in
           better
           case
           then
           wee
           are
           ;
           That
           all
           our
           Melodie
           is
           buried
           in
           this
           one
           euill
           :
           for
           
             how
             should
             wee
             sing
             the
             Lords
             song
             in
             a
             strange
             land
             ?
          
           For
           if
           there
           be
           in
           the
           Lords
           Sanctuary
           ,
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           the
           house
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           the
           holy
           
             Angels
             mix●
          
           
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           it
           ought
           surely
           to
           be
           our
           care
           (
           euen
           for
           praier
           )
           to
           refort
           thether
           ,
           with
           ioy
           aboue
           all
           other
           places
           whatsoeuer
           :
           &
           ther
           to
           powre
           out
           our
           praiers
           ,
           with
           that
           solemnitie
           ,
           &
           deuotion
           ,
           as
           those
           vertuous
           &
           humble
           requests
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           appointeth
           ,
           the
           Saints
           vpon
           earth
           powre
           out
           ,
           the
           almightie
           sitteth
           to
           heare
           ,
           &
           the
           
             Angels
             attend
          
           to
           further
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           religious
           performance
           of
           this
           dutie
           ,
           no
           wise
           man
           can
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           solemnitie
           of
           place
           ,
           is
           a
           circumstance
           neither
           indifferent
           ,
           nor
           of
           small
           force
           :
           the
           authoritie
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           whome
           the
           Church
           imployeth
           to
           offer
           vp
           the
           praiers
           for
           the
           whole
           people
           ,
           is
           no
           small
           assurance
           of
           obtaining
           ,
           what
           is
           presented
           by
           their
           meanes
           :
           in
           whom
           if
           zeale
           and
           feruencie
           of
           spirit
           concur
           ,
           with
           a
           vertuous
           lyfe
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           small
           aduantages
           to
           make
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           multitude
           to
           bee
           more
           holy
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           all
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           what
           reuerence
           they
           owe
           vnto
           such
           ,
           whom
           God
           vouchsafeth
           to
           bee
           mediatours
           beetwixt
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           deuotion
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           esteeme
           and
           frequent
           ,
           those
           holy
           places
           ,
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           those
           duties
           ,
           which
           out
           of
           all
           circumstāces
           rightly
           are
           termed
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           holy
           and
           
             deuine
             Seruice
          
           .
           Heerevnto
           if
           wee
           ad
           the
           strongest
           motiue
           vnto
           a
           minde
           sober
           and
           humble
           ,
           that
           these
           prayers
           are
           not
           the
           voluntarie
           ,
           suddaine
           ,
           &
           extemporal
           supplications
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           who
           (
           though
           zealous
           and
           honest
           )
           yet
           may
           easily
           faile
           in
           asking
           what
           is
           behoueful
           for
           the
           whole
           Church
           (
           for
           
             wee
             know
             not
             how
             to
             pray
          
           as
           wee
           ought
           )
           but
           that
           they
           are
           those
           holy
           sacrifices
           of
           our
           lippes
           ,
           
           made
           and
           allowed
           by
           the
           considerate
           deliberation
           of
           men
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           duely
           proportioned
           with
           the
           sacred
           ,
           and
           solemne
           Lyturgies
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           :
           he
           must
           needs
           think
           the
           iniurie
           offered
           by
           some
           men
           ,
           to
           bee
           vnsufferable
           ,
           who
           esteeme
           all
           corners
           equall
           to
           the
           church
           for
           this
           vse
           ,
           all
           persons
           as
           conuenient
           as
           those
           who
           are
           elected
           and
           appointed
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           sencelesse
           effusions
           of
           idle
           ,
           reiterated
           ,
           vnhallowed
           ,
           indigested
           prayers
           ,
           as
           auaileable
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           either
           places
           ,
           persons
           ,
           or
           order
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           .
           This
           beeing
           the
           dangerous
           pollicie
           of
           sathan
           ,
           to
           frustrate
           the
           Church
           of
           
           so
           great
           a
           benefit
           :
           and
           beecause
           no
           man
           d●●st
           bee
           so
           impious
           as
           absolutely
           to
           condemne
           publick
           prayer
           ,
           to
           stir
           vp
           those
           who
           should
           draw
           the
           people
           ,
           both
           by
           example
           and
           precept
           to
           a
           contempt
           of
           that
           forme
           ,
           which
           taken
           from
           the
           puritie
           of
           all
           times
           ,
           is
           worthely
           thought
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           
             Lyturgie
             most
             reformed
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             wee
             must
             serue
             God
          
           :
           and
           doubtlesse
           not
           to
           lay
           vpon
           them
           a
           greater
           burden
           ,
           then
           the
           weight
           of
           this
           sinne
           doth
           necessarilie
           impose
           vpon
           the
           consciences
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           are
           and
           haue
           bene
           ,
           the
           authors
           of
           this
           contempt
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           easily
           be
           perswaded
           otherwise
           ;
           But
           what
           prophanes
           hath
           crept
           into
           our
           church
           ,
           what
           vnhallowing
           of
           the
           Sabboth
           ,
           what
           want
           of
           reuerence
           in
           diuine
           Seruice
           ,
           what
           loathing
           of
           praiers
           without
           Sermons
           :
           in
           one
           word
           what
           
             Athisme
             ,
             or
             Hippocresie
          
           is
           in
           al
           states
           in
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           hath
           (
           originally
           )
           proceded
           frō
           this
           fountain
           ,
           the
           bould
           and
           vnhallowed
           despising
           of
           the
           
             Communion
             Booke
          
           ;
           
           whilst
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           they
           haue
           offred
           vnto
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           late
           
             Soueraigne
             ,
             a
             Booke
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             Common
             prayers
             ,
          
           of
           which
           ,
           wee
           dare
           not
           (
           as
           yet
           )
           giue
           that
           testimonie
           ,
           which
           truth
           compelleth
           them
           to
           giue
           of
           ours
           ;
           
           
             That
             grose
             errors
             &
             manifest
             impieties
             is
             taken
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           But
           seeing
           all
           of
           vs
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           
             a
             Prescript
             forme
          
           of
           praier
           is
           conuenient
           and
           necessarie
           for
           the
           Church
           (
           they
           onely
           permitting
           a
           greater
           libertie
           ,
           for
           vs
           then
           wee
           doe
           )
           both
           because
           it
           bringeth
           much
           aduantage
           to
           haue
           the
           people
           familiar
           with
           those
           praiers
           ,
           which
           concerne
           all
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           may
           not
           say
           Amen
           ,
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           vnsound
           (
           a
           thing
           iustlie
           to
           bee
           feared
           whilst
           men
           haue
           no
           better
           direction
           but
           the
           sodaine
           motion
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           lastlie
           because
           vniformitie
           in
           this
           worship
           ,
           is
           best
           befitting
           ,
           them
           ,
           whose
           doctrine
           and
           religion
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           but
           both
           meruaile
           at
           them
           who
           deuise
           continuallie
           new
           formes
           of
           praier
           ,
           in
           their
           publike
           seruice
           ,
           iniuriouslie
           depraue
           in
           sundry
           points
           ,
           that
           Liturgie
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           iudgements
           of
           moderate
           ,
           and
           wise
           men
           ,
           is
           both
           least
           different
           from
           antiquitie
           ,
           and
           withall
           most
           absolute
           for
           perfection
           ,
           of
           any
           that
           is
           vsed
           in
           the
           Churches
           reformed
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           how
           soeuer
           it
           lieth
           not
           in
           the
           power
           
           of
           any
           one
           Prince
           to
           prescribe
           an
           Vniformitie
           of
           worship
           ,
           ouer
           all
           Christendome
           (
           a
           thing
           happie
           to
           be
           praied
           for
           that
           the
           whole
           Visible
           Church
           in
           doctrine
           and
           Cerimonies
           as
           it
           hath
           but
           one
           faith
           ,
           one
           Lord
           ,
           so
           it
           had
           but
           one
           hart
           ,
           and
           one
           mouth
           :
           yet
           doubtlesse
           in
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           same
           kingdome
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           ,
           easie
           and
           verie
           necessarie
           ,
           
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           diuine
           Seruice
           bee
           preciselie
           one
           .
           For
           seeing
           wise
           men
           before
           vs
           ,
           feeling
           those
           harmes
           which
           wee
           feare
           haue
           euer
           accounted
           (
           which
           the
           common
           people
           doe
           now
           )
           a
           new
           Liturgie
           to
           bee
           a
           new
           religion
           ,
           (
           the
           forme
           of
           worship
           beeing
           diuers
           though
           the
           doctrine
           bee
           the
           same
           )
           and
           therefore
           euer
           prohibited
           all
           new
           manner
           of
           assemblies
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           if
           our
           maiestrates
           heeretofore
           haue
           forbidden
           all
           Conuenticles
           ,
           (
           and
           such
           are
           all
           those
           who
           assemble
           to
           worship
           God
           after
           a
           manner
           not
           allowed
           by
           the
           lawe
           of
           the
           land
           )
           or
           that
           in
           this
           they
           haue
           dealt
           either
           rigorously
           ,
           or
           against
           law
           ,
           for
           as
           one
           saieth
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           
             religion
             ,
             men
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             assemble
             together
             ,
          
           
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           not
           against
           that
           
             Law
             ,
             whereby
             vnlawfull
             societies
          
           are
           forbidden
           ;
           but
           when
           danger
           may
           arise
           from
           the
           hazard
           of
           a
           new
           worship
           (
           by
           the
           example
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           forbad
           all
           priuate
           Sacrifices
           ,
           
           in
           priuate
           places
           )
           wise
           men
           haue
           thought
           it
           not
           safe
           ,
           for
           euerie
           man
           to
           take
           libertie
           to
           haue
           priuate
           Chappell
           's
           .
        
         
           The
           counsell
           before
           this
           hauing
           made
           this
           Canon
           ,
           that
           all
           Clarkes
           which
           minister
           or
           baptise
           in
           priuate
           Chappels
           without
           the
           allowance
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           depriued
           :
           the
           equitie
           of
           this
           for
           preuention
           of
           all
           new
           Worship
           being
           from
           that
           law
           ,
           
             Take
             heed
             that
             thou
             offer
             not
             thy
             burnt
             offerings
             in
             euery
             place
             that
             thou
             seest
          
           :
           a
           facilitie
           in
           permission
           of
           which
           abuse
           hath
           filled
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           with
           
             Contempt
             ,
             Prophanation
          
           ,
           and
           Confusion
           of
           all
           worship
           :
           This
           being
           in
           Iustice
           the
           punishment
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           wanted
           Modestie
           to
           bee
           
             Schollers
             of
             Truth
             ,
             they
             were
             filled
             with
             Pride
             to
             bee
             Maisters
             of
             Errour
             .
             Antiquitie
          
           thought
           Alcibiades
           worthely
           condemned
           for
           this
           fault
           ,
           that
           hee
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           vse
           of
           those
           sacred
           misteries
           
           in
           priuate
           ,
           which
           the
           Athenians
           thought
           vnlawfull
           ;
           thinking
           him
           by
           this
           meanes
           rather
           to
           vse
           coniuration
           ,
           then
           to
           exercise
           Deuotion
           :
           the
           wisedome
           of
           all
           ,
           ayming
           at
           this
           ,
           
           that
           
             Innouation
             in
             Religion
          
           ,
           was
           no
           way
           safe
           :
           and
           that
           libertie
           for
           priuate
           assemblies
           ,
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           publike
           ,
           was
           in
           all
           likelihoode
           a
           meanes
           to
           inuent
           ,
           as
           manie
           sundry
           religions
           ,
           as
           men
           had
           fancies
           .
        
         
           And
           howsoeuer
           the
           number
           is
           not
           manie
           ,
           which
           misliked
           all
           set
           formes
           of
           Praier
           ,
           and
           their
           reasons
           not
           much
           stronger
           that
           refuse
           ours
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           whether
           we
           take
           account
           of
           our
           aduersaries
           ,
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           either
           by
           waight
           or
           number
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           great
           danger
           :
           yet
           for
           a
           further
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           such
           ,
           whom
           either
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           credulitie
           hath
           made
           our
           opposits
           ,
           
           wee
           are
           willing
           first
           to
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           ,
           what
           the
           Liturgie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           in
           our
           opinion
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           either
           superstitious
           ,
           or
           vnsound
           contained
           in
           it
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           sundrie
           times
           ,
           by
           men
           of
           great
           learning
           (
           whom
           I
           presume
           not
           to
           mention
           without
           honor
           )
           this
           Booke
           heretofore
           hath
           ben
           strongly
           defended
           ,
           
           against
           al
           her
           aduersaries
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           not
           I
           hope
           ,
           be
           offensiue
           to
           any
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           world
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           &
           most
           bitter
           reprehentions
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           haue
           ben
           stirred
           vp
           (
           through
           want
           of
           Charitie
           ,
           misaplying
           some
           places
           )
           euen
           for
           matters
           of
           small
           waight
           ;
           at
           what
           time
           the
           vertuous
           
             King
             Edward
          
           had
           restored
           this
           Church
           from
           the
           burden
           of
           those
           Ceremonies
           ,
           wherewith
           shee
           lay
           grieuouslie
           opprest
           ,
           the
           care
           and
           consultation
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           religious
           in
           that
           age
           ,
           framed
           by
           authoritie
           
             A
             publick
             order
             for
             prayer
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             bee
             vsed
             in
             this
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           This
           continued
           not
           long
           (
           good
           things
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           people
           being
           shewed
           vnto
           the
           world
           but
           they
           not
           suffred
           to
           enioy
           them
           )
           beefore
           the
           most
           religious
           in
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           whom
           persecution
           pursued
           ,
           and
           opportunitie
           gaue
           meanes
           to
           escape
           ,
           beetooke
           themselues
           to
           the
           mercie
           of
           that
           Lord
           ,
           whose
           truth
           they
           desired
           might
           bee
           kept
           inuiolate
           ,
           and
           planted
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           strange
           land
           :
           for
           that
           fauour
           which
           they
           found
           as
           a
           comfortable
           refreshing
           in
           so
           
           great
           a
           storme
           ,
           wee
           and
           our
           posteritie
           shall
           say
           (
           for
           sauing
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           liuing
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           to
           the
           men
           of
           
             Iabis
             Gilead
          
           for
           burying
           of
           the
           dead
           )
           
             Blessed
             are
             ye
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             ye
             haue
             shewed
             such
             kindnesse
             vnto
             your
             Lord
             Saul
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             ye●
             haue
             buried
             him
             ,
             therefore
             now
             the
             Lord
             shew
             mercie
             and
             truth
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             recompence
             you
             this
             benefit
             ,
             because
             yee
             haue
             done
             this
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           first
           place
           of
           their
           aboade
           where
           they
           found
           fauour
           to
           plant
           an
           English
           Church
           was
           at
           Francford
           ;
           where
           ioyned
           with
           the
           French
           and
           others
           they
           ouerhastely
           fell
           in
           loue
           with
           the
           orders
           and
           Liturgye
           of
           those
           Churches
           :
           which
           beecause
           the
           English
           at
           Zurick
           ,
           and
           Strausburge
           ,
           did
           not
           ;
           but
           rather
           with
           wisdome
           and
           moderation
           (
           as
           they
           were
           )
           so
           desired
           to
           retaine
           the
           shape
           and
           the
           fashion
           of
           an
           English
           Church
           .
           
           Bitter
           contentions
           arise
           amongst
           them
           ,
           onely
           for
           retaining
           or
           reiecting
           of
           the
           
             Communion
             booke
          
           ;
           Those
           who
           came
           from
           Geneua
           ,
           being
           desirous
           to
           rest
           vppon
           Caluins
           iudgement
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           the
           oracle
           of
           God
           to
           all
           Churches
           that
           were
           reformed
           ,
           translated
           into
           latin
           the
           Liturgie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           
           and
           sent
           it
           to
           him
           to
           haue
           his
           Censure
           of
           it
           .
           Neither
           did
           their
           discription
           much
           differ
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           is
           vsed
           at
           this
           day
           :
           wherevnto
           it
           pleased
           Maister
           Caluin
           to
           giue
           this
           answere
           ;
           
             In
             the
             Liturgie
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             I
             see
             there
             were
             many
             tollerable
             foolish
             things
             ;
             by
             these
             words
             I
             meane
             (
             a
             strange
             meaning
             )
             that
             there
             was
             not
             that
             puritie
             which
             was
             to
             be
             desired
             ;
             these
             vices
             though
             they
             could
             not
             at
             the
             first
             day
             bee
             amended
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             there
             was
             no
             manifest
             Impietie
             (
             mark
             it
             )
             they
             were
             for
             a
             season
             to
             be
             tollerated
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             was
             lawfull
             to
             begin
             off
             such
             rudiments
             ,
             or
             Abcedaryes
             ;
             but
             so
             that
             it
             behoued
             the
             learned
             Graue
             and
             Godly
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             enterprise
             further
             and
             to
             set
             forth
             some
             thing
             more
             field
             from
             rust
             ,
             and
             purer
             ;
             If
             godly
             religion
             had
             florished
             till
             this
             day
             in
             England
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             haue
             bene
             a
             thing
             better
             corrected
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             cleane
             taken
             away
             ;
             now
             when
             these
             principles
             be
             ouerthrowne
             and
             a
             Church
             must
             bee
             set
             vp
             in
             an
             other
             place
             ,
             where
             ye
             may
             freely
             make
             an
             order
             againe
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             shal
             be
             apparent
             to
             bee
             most
             commodious
             to
             the
             vse
             &
             edification
             of
             the
             
             Church
             &c.
             
          
           We
           wil
           not
           take
           vpon
           vs
           to
           censure
           this
           letter
           ,
           onely
           we
           see
           not
           how
           the
           same
           things
           could
           be
           thought
           in
           his
           iudgemēt
           Foolish
           ,
           &
           yet
           tearmed
           
             Tollerable
             in
             a
             Church
             Liturgie
          
           ,
           or
           how
           they
           are
           called
           vices
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           hee
           freeth
           from
           manifest
           Impietie
           ,
           or
           if
           that
           this
           libertie
           of
           reformation
           were
           to
           bee
           giuen
           where
           a
           Church
           was
           to
           bee
           new
           set
           vp
           ,
           how
           it
           could
           bee
           agreable
           to
           them
           who
           still
           I
           think
           desired
           ,
           to
           bee
           a
           part
           euen
           for
           outward
           cerimonies
           ,
           of
           that
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           which
           then
           suffered
           persecution
           in
           England
           .
           But
           it
           sufficeth
           in
           these
           troubles
           all
           were
           not
           of
           one
           minde
           ,
           the
           most
           and
           the
           best
           were
           before
           their
           departure
           and
           in
           their
           banishment
           ,
           after
           their
           returne
           ,
           Zealous
           ,
           discreet
           and
           learned
           maintainers
           of
           the
           
             Communion
             Booke
          
           .
           
           And
           most
           of
           them
           afterward
           became
           worthily
           worthy
           gouernors
           in
           this
           Church
           .
           For
           God
           who
           sawe
           their
           
             Fidelitie
             ,
             constancie
             ,
             and
             truth
             ,
             rewarded
             them
             seauen
             fould
             into
             their
             bosome
             ,
          
           this
           booke
           then
           (
           but
           somewhat
           purer
           and
           more
           reformed
           then
           at
           that
           time
           )
           is
           that
           huge
           volume
           of
           Ceremonies
           (
           for
           I
           vse
           their
           owne
           words
           )
           which
           is
           in
           their
           opinion
           vnlawfull
           ,
           &
           Idolatrous
           but
           in
           ours
           
             a
             most
             holie
             ,
             and
             chast
             forme
             of
             Church
             Seruice
             ,
          
           and
           least
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           our
           opinion
           and
           defence
           ,
           
           should
           be
           thought
           but
           the
           corrupt
           flatterie
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           or
           hope
           to
           bee
           aduanced
           by
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           the
           wise
           and
           graue
           approbation
           of
           the
           holie
           Martire
           Doctor
           Tailour
           ,
           is
           fit
           by
           vs
           to
           bee
           alledged
           in
           this
           place
           .
           
             There
             was
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             set
             foorth
             by
             the
             most
             innocent
             King
             Edward
             (
             for
             whom
             God
             bee
             praised
             euerlastinglie
             )
             the
             whole
             Church
             seruice
             with
             great
             deliberation
             and
             the
             aduice
             of
             the
             best
             learned
             men
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             authorised
             by
             the
             whole
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             receiued
             and
             published
             gladly
             by
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ,
             which
             Booke
             ,
             was
             neuer
             reformed
             but
             once
             and
             yet
             by
             that
             one
             reformation
             it
             was
             so
             fully
             perfected
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             our
             Christian
             religion
             in
             euerie
             behalfe
             ,
             that
             no
             christian
             conscience
             ,
             can
             bee
             offended
             with
             any
             thing
             therein
             contained
             ,
             I
             meane
             of
             the
             Booke
             reformed
             .
             Thus
             farre
             Doctor
             Tailour
             ,
          
           
           and
           shall
           wee
           now
           make
           light
           account
           of
           so
           honorable
           a
           Testimonie
           ,
           or
           alter
           these
           things
           onelie
           to
           satisfie
           the
           vnreasonable
           
           fancies
           of
           some
           men
           ?
           nay
           surelie
           in
           that
           most
           memorable
           Act
           ,
           of
           our
           gracious
           and
           dread
           Soueraīgne
           ,
           (
           whose
           wisdome
           appeares
           in
           these
           Importunate
           sutes
           ,
           like
           the
           wisdome
           of
           Salomon
           )
           there
           is
           no
           one
           thing
           which
           shal
           heape
           more
           honourable
           and
           euerlasting
           glorie
           vnto
           his
           name
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           bee
           a
           greater
           blessing
           ,
           to
           this
           land
           ,
           a
           more
           religious
           dutie
           towards
           God
           ,
           a
           more
           thankfull
           requitall
           of
           all
           the
           fauours
           that
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           did
           performe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
           then
           without
           any
           alteration
           or
           change
           in
           the
           strict
           commaundement
           of
           publishing
           this
           order
           of
           common
           praier
           ,
           in
           any
           matter
           of
           substance
           .
           Let
           thy
           dew
           (
           O
           Lord
           )
           from
           aboue
           fall
           downe
           vpon
           his
           head
           to
           make
           him
           wise
           in
           the
           councells
           of
           thy
           law
           ,
           sanctifie
           his
           hart
           with
           the
           reuerend
           and
           holie
           estimation
           of
           thy
           truth
           ,
           make
           his
           wisdome
           powerfull
           against
           all
           Achitophells
           ;
           perfect
           (
           O
           Lord
           )
           and
           blesse
           these
           beginnings
           ,
           that
           wee
           and
           our
           posteritie
           (
           without
           chaunge
           )
           may
           worship
           thee
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           sonne
           is
           before
           thee
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           neuer
           sound
           in
           tents
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           that
           thy
           worship
           (
           as
           erronious
           )
           is
           now
           altered
           which
           in
           mercie
           thou
           hast
           protected
           fourtie
           and
           foure
           yeeres
           in
           the
           happie
           daies
           of
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           .
           And
           surelie
           reason
           must
           needs
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           should
           ouer
           easilie
           yeeld
           to
           alter
           what
           paraduenture
           they
           wish
           ,
           doubtlesse
           the
           same
           reproofe
           ,
           must
           iustlie
           fall
           vpon
           our
           own
           Liturgie
           ,
           of
           
             Varietie
             ,
             vncertaintie
             and
             Inconstancie
          
           ,
           which
           one
           laieth
           verie
           truelie
           vpon
           the
           
             Romane
             Missall
          
           .
           
           Besides
           it
           were
           as
           they
           of
           Strausburge
           wrote
           of
           them
           of
           Francford
           ,
           to
           condemne
           the
           chiefest
           authors
           therof
           who
           most
           of
           them
           suffered
           as
           Martirs
           ,
           it
           would
           giue
           occasion
           to
           our
           aduersaries
           to
           accuse
           our
           doctrine
           of
           imperfection
           ,
           and
           vs
           of
           mutabilitie
           ,
           and
           the
           godlie
           to
           doubt
           in
           that
           truth
           ,
           wherein
           beefore
           they
           were
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           their
           comming
           hether
           which
           beefore
           they
           had
           purposed
           .
           Thus
           far
           did
           they
           of
           Strausburg
           wiselie
           answere
           to
           them
           of
           Francford
           ,
           
           so
           that
           wee
           may
           safelie
           conclude
           ,
           and
           say
           of
           this
           Booke
           ,
           as
           S.
           Austin
           doth
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
             if
             thou
             runnest
             through
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             holie
             Praiers
             ,
             I
             suppose
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             nothing
             which
             the
             
             Lords
             praier
             doth
             not
             containe
             and
             comprehend
             ,
             therefore
             we
             may
             in
             other
             words
             speake
             the
             same
             things
             in
             our
             praiers
             ,
             but
             wee
             may
             not
             speake
             contrarie
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           because
           reason
           hath
           not
           beene
           sufficient
           to
           restraine
           the
           intemperate
           proceedings
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           &
           they
           thinke
           this
           Church
           is
           little
           beholding
           vnto
           them
           (
           vnlesse
           they
           traduce
           the
           gouernment
           and
           the
           Liturgie
           which
           she
           vseth
           )
           for
           which
           notwithstanding
           others
           out
           of
           greater
           wisedome
           and
           conscience
           haue
           made
           against
           the
           common
           aduersarie
           this
           challenge
           ;
           
             Looke
             if
             any
             Line
             bee
             blameable
             in
             our
             Seruice
             and
             take
             hold
             of
             your
             aduantage
          
           :
           
           
             I
             think
             M.
             Iewell
             will
             accept
             it
             for
             an
             Article
             ;
             our
             Seruice
             is
             good
             and
             Codly
             ,
             euery
             title
             grounded
             vpon
             holie
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             face
             doe
             you
             call
             it
             darknesse
          
           :
           Wee
           are
           content
           after
           the
           learned
           indeauours
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           to
           adde
           some
           thing
           to
           those
           principall
           points
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           
             Communion
             booke
          
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           beene
           misliked
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           to
           whose
           hands
           the
           writings
           of
           other
           peraduenture
           come
           not
           ,
           this
           short
           answere
           to
           such
           ,
           may
           giue
           some
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           principall
           things
           which
           they
           doe
           mislike
           .
        
         
           1
           
             The
             forme
             of
             the
             Liturgie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             Antichrist
             .
          
        
         
           Wee
           are
           sorie
           that
           their
           weakenesse
           taketh
           offence
           at
           that
           which
           wee
           hold
           as
           an
           honour
           ,
           and
           a
           vertue
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           namely
           that
           wee
           haue
           so
           sparingly
           and
           as
           it
           were
           vnwillingly
           disented
           ,
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           (
           for
           surely
           by
           Antichrist
           they
           meane
           her
           )
           with
           whom
           if
           the
           corruptions
           of
           that
           Church
           would
           haue
           giuen
           vs
           leaue
           ,
           we
           would
           haue
           willingly
           consented
           in
           their
           whole
           seruice
           :
           which
           being
           vnsafe
           and
           vnlawfull
           ,
           wee
           follow
           them
           notwithstanding
           in
           all
           ,
           wherin
           they
           follow
           those
           holie
           ,
           and
           auncient
           fathers
           which
           first
           planted
           the
           truth
           amongst
           them
           ;
           And
           as
           we
           acknowledge
           them
           our
           fathers
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           so
           wee
           are
           willing
           euen
           to
           borrow
           that
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           vertuouslie
           was
           vsed
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           worthie
           to
           bee
           called
           our
           mother●
           and
           if
           now
           the
           holie
           Citie
           bee
           become
           an
           harlot
           ,
           
           yet
           we
           (
           as
           most
           Churches
           )
           
           haue
           receiued
           light
           from
           them
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           their
           
             Faith
             was
             published
             ouer
             all
             the
             world
             ,
          
           and
           if
           now
           they
           bee
           at
           enmitie
           with
           God
           ,
           
           and
           vs
           ,
           yet
           wee
           had
           rather
           follow
           the
           perfections
           of
           whom
           wee
           like
           not
           ,
           then
           the
           defects
           and
           Imperfections
           of
           those
           wee
           loue
           ,
           
             nay
             the
             spoiles
             of
             the
             heathe●
             taken
             from
             the
             Deuill
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             deuided
             to
             the
             furniture
             and
             ornament
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
          
           For
           doubtlesse
           as
           one
           saith
           
             all
             true
             Godlie
             men
             may
             vertuouslie
             vse
             those
             rites
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             wicked
             men
             haue
             abused
             ,
             howsoeuer
             vngodlie
             .
          
        
         
           2
           
             It
             is
             vnlike
             the
             Reformed
          
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           meane
           Geneua
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           both
           the
           great
           mercies
           of
           God
           toward
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           singuler
           benefit
           from
           them
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           But
           wherin
           wee
           differ
           as
           there
           may
           bee
           reasons
           in
           respect
           of
           place
           and
           people
           warrantable
           for
           both
           ,
           and
           without
           offence
           ,
           so
           if
           difference
           were
           a
           fault
           it
           may
           bee
           as
           well
           in
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           follow
           vs
           ,
           as
           in
           vs
           not
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           strife
           for
           preheminence
           of
           example
           ,
           is
           a
           weake
           contention
           ,
           wheras
           for
           Antiquitie
           there
           is
           no
           great
           difference
           ;
           wee
           thanke
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           that
           truth
           which
           is
           taught
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           (
           saith
           Maister
           
             Caluin
             )
             a
             pestilent
             mischiefe
             ,
             when
             wee
             will
             haue
             the
             manner
             of
             one
             Church
             to
             bee
             in
             place
             of
             an
             Vniuersall
             law
             .
          
           And
           doubtlesse
           if
           we
           were
           as
           willing
           to
           giue
           them
           our
           reasons
           ,
           why
           wee
           cannot
           conforme
           our selues
           to
           the
           orders
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           amongst
           vs
           haue
           be●
           violentlie
           bold
           ,
           for
           to
           vrge
           vs
           to
           it
           )
           suretie
           the
           world
           woulde
           thinck
           ,
           wee
           had
           rather
           a
           desire
           to
           reproue
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           amend
           our selues
           :
           an
           Vniformitie
           in
           all
           Churches
           were
           to
           bee
           wished
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           euer
           absolutelie
           necessary
           ,
           
           wher
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           common
           wealth
           is
           not
           all
           one
           ;
           in
           this
           case
           all
           being
           lawfull
           ,
           that
           is
           best
           that
           is
           fittest
           for
           vs.
           
        
         
           3
           
             The
             reading
             of
             Epistles
             and
             Gospels
             so
             cut
             and
             mangld
             .
          
        
         
           That
           we
           read
           them
           at
           all
           is
           that
           which
           they
           do
           mislike
           ,
           but
           seeing
           men
           are
           easilie
           wearied
           in
           those
           duties
           ,
           that
           are
           best
           ,
           and
           Praier
           making
           vs
           apt
           to
           fall
           into
           Speculations
           .
           
           concerning
           God
           both
           that
           our
           wearinesse
           may
           bee
           lesse
           ,
           and
           our
           thoughts
           more
           sound
           ,
           and
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           present
           businesse
           ,
           those
           wise
           men
           that
           haue
           beene
           before
           vs
           ,
           haue
           chosen
           lessons
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           also
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           Gospells
           ,
           sutable
           to
           the
           present
           time
           and
           occasion
           ,
           that
           as
           
             Praier
             maketh
          
           vs
           fitter
           to
           heare
           ;
           
           so
           the
           hearing
           of
           these
           ,
           may
           make
           vs
           likewise
           fitter
           to
           pray
           .
           To
           read
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           time
           of
           diuine
           Seruice
           ,
           wee
           hope
           (
           being
           auncient
           and
           of
           such
           vse
           )
           their
           wisdome
           will
           not
           much
           mislike
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           name
           of
           
             Epistle
             and
             Gospell
          
           doe
           offend
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           the
           originall
           of
           this
           both
           for
           the
           name
           and
           the
           thing
           was
           from
           Paul
           himselfe
           ,
           commaunding
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           
           which
           hee
           sent
           vnto
           the
           Collossians
           to
           bee
           read
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Laoditians
           .
           And
           of
           that
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             I
             charge
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             that
             this
             Epistle
             bee
             read
             vnto
             all
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           From
           which
           custome
           the
           Church
           hauing
           appointed
           that
           portion
           of
           Scripture
           (
           which
           circumstances
           being
           weighed
           )
           is
           then
           fittest
           to
           be
           read
           vnto
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           directlie
           sent
           vnto
           them
           (
           thereby
           procuring
           their
           attention
           )
           is
           not
           vnfitlie
           tearmed
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Epistle
           ,
           to
           these
           as
           S.
           Chrisostome
           noteth
           ,
           the
           Minister
           stood
           vp
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           cried
           (
           let
           vs
           attend
           .
           )
           
           In
           one
           word
           the
           originall
           of
           this
           custome
           which
           so
           much
           offends
           them
           ,
           hath
           better
           likelihood
           of
           warrant
           from
           the
           Hebrewes
           (
           then
           their
           Sanadrin
           )
           seeing
           it
           was
           the
           custome
           amongst
           them
           ,
           euerie
           Sabboth
           (
           which
           continueth
           yet
           in
           their
           Sinagogues
           )
           that
           some
           thing
           is
           read
           out
           of
           Moses
           or
           the
           Prophets
           .
           And
           we
           hope
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Gospell
           shall
           not
           displease
           them
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           be
           offended
           with
           
             Glad
             tidings
          
           ,
           and
           if
           to
           read
           onelie
           so
           much
           as
           fitteth
           with
           the
           present
           occasion
           ,
           bee
           to
           cut
           and
           mangle
           ,
           their
           wisdome
           can
           tell
           that
           diuision
           of
           Chapters
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           auncient
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           bee
           altered
           ,
           and
           their
           practise
           is
           vsuallie
           to
           read
           sometime
           ,
           but
           a
           part
           of
           a
           chapter
           ,
           sometimes
           two
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           it selfe
           hath
           dependance
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           4
           
             It
             maintaineth
             an
             vnpreaching
             Ministerie
             ,
             by
             banishing
             preaching
             vnder
             the
             coulour
             of
             long
             prayer
             .
          
        
         
         
           To
           accuse
           vs
           of
           long
           prayer
           ,
           will
           litle
           beeseeme
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           long
           and
           tedious
           .
           If
           we
           esteeme
           not
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           as
           wee
           ought
           it
           is
           our
           fault
           ;
           And
           doubtlesse
           if
           there
           had
           but
           bene
           that
           respect
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           vs
           ,
           to
           a
           thing
           of
           so
           great
           vse
           ,
           surely
           many
           of
           their
           sermons
           ,
           would
           bee
           shorter
           ,
           and
           much
           better
           :
           wee
           are
           content
           that
           they
           shall
           extoll
           either
           them
           ,
           or
           themselues
           ,
           but
           withall
           let
           them
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           as
           much
           neede
           ,
           sensibly
           and
           orderly
           to
           pray
           ,
           as
           to
           heare
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           wherein
           if
           it
           shall
           bee
           onely
           ouer-short
           ,
           
           (
           beeing
           a
           dutie
           solemne
           and
           publick
           )
           the
           world
           will
           learne
           to
           think
           that
           we
           make
           litle
           account
           of
           that
           ,
           wherevnto
           wee
           allow
           so
           litle
           tyme
           :
           words
           surely
           how
           few
           soeuer
           are
           then
           long
           and
           paraduenture
           tedious
           ,
           when
           they
           benefit
           not
           the
           hearer
           ,
           but
           whosoeuer
           speaketh
           much
           ,
           and
           by
           much
           speaking
           doth
           much
           edifie
           ,
           doubtlesse
           is
           vndeseruedly
           blamed
           for
           much
           speaking
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           likely
           that
           they
           who
           labour
           for
           much
           time
           ,
           to
           bee
           long
           in
           preaching
           ,
           are
           of
           more
           singular
           abilitie
           then
           other
           men
           ,
           or
           intend
           to
           trouble
           their
           hearers
           with
           impertinent
           discourses
           :
           
           or
           else
           that
           they
           cannot
           expresse
           in
           few
           words
           which
           
             themselues
             beefore
             doe
             not
             rightly
             vnderstand
             .
          
           But
           seeing
           the
           generall
           fault
           is
           ,
           
             that
             wee
             are
             swift
             to
             speake
             ,
          
           and
           had
           rather
           that
           the
           people
           should
           heare
           vs
           ,
           then
           God
           himself
           ;
           the
           time
           which
           wee
           think
           ouerlong
           for
           deuine
           seruice
           ,
           is
           accounted
           ouershort
           for
           to
           vtter
           our
           own
           fancies
           :
           but
           such
           Sermons
           are
           farre
           lesse
           then
           praiers
           ,
           to
           the
           Edification
           of
           Gods
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           5
           That
           wee
           praye
           (
           without
           faith
           hauing
           no
           promise
           )
           
             that
             wee
             may
             euermore
             bee
             defended
             from
             all
             aduersitie
             .
          
        
         
           If
           either
           wee
           know
           some
           aduersitie
           against
           which
           wee
           may
           not
           lawfully
           praye
           ,
           or
           that
           there
           bee
           some
           aduersitie
           which
           is
           not
           euill
           in
           it
           owne
           nature
           ,
           or
           some
           euill
           that
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           shunned
           by
           vs
           ,
           or
           what
           wee
           would
           shun
           that
           prayer
           is
           not
           a
           meanes
           for
           to
           escape
           it
           :
           
           if
           all
           these
           or
           any
           of
           these
           can
           bee
           proued
           ,
           wee
           refuse
           not
           to
           forbeare
           to
           aske
           ;
           
             That
             wee
             may
             bee
             defended
             from
             all
             aduersities
          
           But
           seeing
           that
           the
           same
           things
           which
           when
           they
           happen
           both
           wee
           
           indure
           with
           patience
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           able
           to
           turne
           them
           to
           our
           great
           aduantage
           ,
           yet
           because
           we
           neither
           know
           our
           strength
           (
           vnable
           of
           it selfe
           to
           ouercome
           the
           least
           tryall
           )
           and
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           
           
             that
             no
             euill
             shall
             come
             nigh
             our
             dwelling
             ,
          
           wee
           pray
           
             but
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             euill
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             defend
             vs
             from
             all
             aduersitie
             :
          
           to
           think
           we
           may
           pray
           for
           nothing
           for
           which
           wee
           haue
           not
           warrant
           in
           Scripture
           is
           paraduenture
           an
           errour
           .
        
         
           6
           
             Which
             for
             our
             vnworthinesse
             wee
             dare
             not
             aske
          
           ;
           
           
             a
             note
             of
             a
             seruile
             feare
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           vertue
           that
           better
           beeseemeth
           suters
           then
           humilitie
           ,
           no
           humilitie
           better
           beeseemeth
           suters
           to
           God
           then
           the
           vnfaigned
           acknowledgement
           of
           our
           owne
           vnworthinesse
           ,
           wherein
           if
           wee
           should
           rest
           ,
           it
           were
           needlesse
           to
           aske
           ,
           seeing
           there
           must
           bee
           a
           hope
           to
           receiue
           ,
           aswell
           as
           a
           sence
           of
           our
           want
           :
           so
           that
           whilst
           wee
           haue
           confidence
           to
           obtaine
           that
           in
           Christs
           name
           ,
           which
           for
           our
           owne
           vnworthinesse
           wee
           dare
           not
           aske
           ,
           wee
           rather
           expresse
           the
           louing
           humilitie
           of
           Sonnes
           ,
           then
           the
           feare
           of
           seruāts
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           maruell
           how
           they
           can
           say
           ,
           
           &
           think
           ;
           
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             in
             his
             name
             wee
             dare
             not
             aske
             ,
             beeing
             needfull
             for
             vs
             ,
             seeing
             they
             denye
          
           that
           it
           is
           vnlawfull
           to
           pray
           to
           bee
           deliuered
           from
           all
           aduersitie
           .
        
         
           7
           
             To
             bee
             deliuered
             from
             Lightning
             and
             Tempest
             (
             which
          
           T.C.
           
             calleth
             Thundring
             )
             when
             none
             is
             nigh
             .
          
        
         
           Doubtlesse
           wee
           haue
           greater
           reason
           to
           feare
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           to
           pray
           against
           these
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           daunger
           of
           this
           life
           :
           
           It
           is
           the
           fearefull
           executioner
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           manifested
           in
           the
           giuing
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           to
           teach
           the
           transgresser
           ,
           what
           hee
           must
           expect
           ,
           wee
           want
           not
           examples
           ;
           The
           Heathen
           knew
           it
           ,
           dangers
           aboue
           the
           meanes
           of
           mans
           wisdome
           to
           preuent
           ,
           are
           onely
           to
           bee
           escaped
           by
           praier
           .
        
         
           8
           
             The
             Singing
             nunc
             Dimittis
             ,
             Benedictus
             ,
             Magnificat
             ,
             wee
             know
             not
             to
             what
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           You
           cannot
           but
           know
           to
           what
           purpose
           they
           were
           first
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           occasion
           of
           their
           first
           making
           ,
           was
           the
           memorie
           of
           a
           benefit
           ,
           not
           fit
           euer
           to
           bee
           forgotten
           :
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           performeth
           ,
           and
           learneth
           a
           dutie
           ;
           by
           the
           
           same
           reason
           we
           may
           not
           reade
           the
           Psalmes
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           vnlesse
           wee
           were
           in
           Dauids
           case
           :
           In
           Scripture
           the
           fence
           is
           one
           ,
           but
           the
           vse
           &
           application
           is
           diuers
           ,
           &
           yet
           warrantable
           .
        
         
           9
           
             The
             Letanie
             all
             Popish
          
           .
        
         
           Wee
           cannot
           doe
           our
           aduersaries
           a
           greater
           honour
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           them
           the
           founders
           of
           these
           Praiers
           .
           Whether
           
             Mamercus
             or
             Gregorie
          
           ,
           made
           them
           it
           skilleth
           not
           .
           The
           generall
           callamitie
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           presumptuous
           iniquities
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           may
           i●stly
           cause
           vs
           feare
           what
           wee
           feele
           not
           ,
           wee
           haue
           as
           much
           reason
           to
           pray
           to
           bee
           kept
           from
           them
           before
           they
           happen
           ,
           as
           to
           haue
           them
           remoued
           when
           they
           doe
           happen
           .
        
         
           10
           
             Gloria
             Patri
             and
             Athanasius
             creed
             to
             what
             vse
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           giue
           honor
           to
           the
           Trinitie
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           were
           made
           to
           teach
           the
           Arrians
           to
           confesse
           what
           they
           beleeued
           not
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           for
           vs
           to
           praise
           &
           expresse
           what
           we
           doe
           beleeue
           .
        
         
           11
           
             To
             say
             after
             the
             Minister
             is
             a
             losse
             of
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
           That
           Scripture
           which
           commandeth
           the
           people
           to
           say
           Amen
           ,
           doth
           not
           forbid
           them
           to
           say
           more
           :
           custome
           and
           example
           tell
           vs
           that
           this
           losse
           is
           to
           the
           people
           an
           aduantage
           ,
           
           whose
           vniuersall
           consent
           exprest
           by
           their
           voices
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           roaring
           of
           the
           waues
           against
           the
           sea
           banck
           .
        
         
           12
           
             Baptisme
             by
             women
             commanded
             and
             allowed
             .
          
           Nay
           rather
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           the
           action
           not
           allowed
           ,
           though
           the
           act
           be
           .
        
         
           Wee
           are
           sorie
           if
           any
           inconsiderately
           and
           presumptuouslie
           doe
           it
           ;
           but
           being
           done
           (
           wee
           hold
           a
           greater
           necessity
           of
           Baptisme
           )
           then
           that
           we
           dare
           thinke
           them
           ,
           fit
           to
           be
           baptised
           againe
           .
           Heerein
           if
           there
           bee
           any
           fault
           ,
           surely
           it
           is
           not
           a
           fault
           in
           the
           
             Communion
             booke
          
           .
        
         
           13
           
             Priuate
             Communions
             to
             the
             sick
          
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Minister
           and
           the
           sick
           person
           communicate
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           call
           it
           priuate
           ?
           for
           there
           bee
           not
           many
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           two
           :
           and
           where
           two
           or
           three
           are
           assembled
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           doubt
           of
           the
           blessing
           of
           a
           Congregation
           :
           but
           seldome
           so
           few
           are
           ,
           and
           things
           of
           that
           vse
           ,
           in
           such
           extremitie
           desired
           ,
           it
           is
           Tirrannie
           to
           denie
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           not
           concurring
           of
           some
           solemne
           ,
           and
           conuenient
           circumstance
           .
        
         
         
           14
           
             Churching
             of
             women
          
           .
           And
           that
           Psalm●
           appointed
           .
           
        
         
           If
           that
           Childbirth
           bee
           a
           curse
           for
           the
           labour
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           in
           it
           ;
           because
           then
           (
           naturally
           )
           an
           enemie
           is
           borne
           to
           Gods
           kingdome
           :
           if
           many
           hardly
           escape
           those
           daungers
           ,
           which
           fitly
           are
           called
           by
           vs
           labour
           and
           trauell
           ;
           how
           can
           w●
           but
           thinke
           it
           conuenient
           to
           giue
           thanks
           and
           in
           that
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           author
           of
           their
           safe
           deliuerance
           to
           bee
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           protecteth
           his
           owne
           day
           &
           night
           :
           they
           looke
           not
           at
           any
           meanes
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           but
           vnto
           the
           hils
           from
           whence
           commeth
           their
           help
           .
        
         
           15
           
             Holidayes
             a
             superstitious
             honour
             to
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           No
           ,
           a
           memoriall
           of
           that
           benefit
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           receiued
           by
           that
           particular
           occasion
           ;
           which
           therefore
           it
           wanteth
           not
           warrant
           to
           appoint
           ,
           as
           occasions
           of
           mercies
           ,
           and
           deliuerances
           are
           new
           ,
           so
           new
           solempnities
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           will
           euer
           say
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             sing
             prayses
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           the
           fifte
           of
           August
           ,
           and
           the
           foure
           &
           twentie
           of
           March
           ;
           for
           in
           them
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           great
           things
           for
           vs
           alreadie
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           reioyce
           .
           
           
             Let
             the
             leprosie
             of
             those
             foure
             lepers
             cleaue
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             if
             wee
             hould
             our
             peace
             ,
          
           from
           Psalmes
           ,
           and
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           
           seeing
           it
           is
           a
           day
           of
           good
           tydings
           :
           for
           surely
           as
           Zachous
           heard
           Christ
           speake
           ,
           so
           God
           shall
           heare
           vs
           thankfully
           confesse
           ,
           that
           this
           day
           
             Saluation
             is
             come
             vnto
             this
             land
             :
          
           
           
             for
             he
             that
             is
             mightie
             hath
             magnified
             him
             and
             holy
             is
             his
             name
             .
          
        
         
           16
           
             Reading
             of
             Homelies
             and
             Apocrypha
          
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           serue
           to
           edifie
           ,
           why
           doe
           they
           refuse
           them
           ;
           if
           they
           bee
           not
           Canonicall
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           so
           esteemed
           .
           If
           nothing
           bee
           to
           bee
           read
           in
           the
           church
           but
           Scripture
           ,
           
           why
           is
           it
           a
           law
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           haue
           their
           orders
           for
           gouerning
           the
           church
           ,
           reade
           publickly
           ,
           once
           euery
           quarter
           ▪
           the
           supposed
           errours
           in
           the
           Apocrypha
           maketh
           vs
           with
           the
           warrant
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           refuse
           them
           ;
           for
           Canonicall
           scripture
           to
           informe
           our
           faith
           :
           but
           the
           excellent
           precepts
           that
           are
           in
           them
           ,
           make
           vs
           by
           the
           same
           warrant
           think
           them
           profitable
           ,
           to
           bee
           read
           for
           to
           reforme
           our
           manners
           .
        
         
           17
           
             The
             Ring
             in
             Marriage
             Superstitious
          
           .
        
         
           To
           finish
           an
           act
           of
           that
           solemnitie
           without
           some
           visible
           
           and
           significant
           assurance
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           no
           wisdome
           (
           seeing
           vowes
           were
           neuer
           thought
           so
           firme
           as
           when
           they
           receaued
           a
           strength
           from
           some
           outward
           action
           ,
           )
           so
           many
           reasons
           are
           giuen
           ,
           why
           this
           cerimonie
           is
           most
           fit
           ,
           and
           lesse
           harmelesse
           ,
           both
           betokening
           the
           affection
           of
           the
           hart
           ,
           the
           linking
           them
           together
           vnchangeablye
           ,
           the
           continuance
           of
           their
           affection
           ,
           without
           end
           ,
           the
           puritie
           of
           that
           ordinance
           which
           is
           heauenlie
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           an
           humble
           submission
           to
           the
           ordinance
           of
           that
           Chrurch
           ,
           which
           hath
           authoritie
           to
           appoint
           cerimonies
           ,
           and
           hath
           appointed
           this
           as
           one
           most
           fitting
           to
           the
           grauitie
           of
           this
           action
           .
        
         
           18
           
           
             Confirmation
             vnlawfull
          
           .
        
         
           What
           wee
           promise
           by
           others
           in
           our
           Baptisme
           ,
           that
           wee
           then
           vndertake
           in
           our
           owne
           names
           ;
           and
           remembring
           the
           conflict
           wee
           haue
           vndertaken
           ,
           we
           come
           for
           an
           addition
           of
           new
           forces
           ,
           in
           Baptisme
           wee
           are
           regenerate
           to
           life
           ,
           but
           in
           confirmation
           wee
           are
           strengthned
           to
           battaile
           :
           memorialls
           to
           this
           are
           not
           ,
           nor
           are
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           needlesse
           ,
           for
           many
           know
           they
           haue
           names
           ,
           who
           little
           remember
           that
           they
           are
           Baptised
           ,
           but
           whom
           the
           Church
           on
           earth
           hath
           once
           receaued
           to
           bee
           her
           children
           ,
           she
           ceaseth
           not
           to
           pursue
           with
           fauours
           and
           helps
           ,
           vntill
           she
           deliuereth
           them
           to
           their
           father
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           19
           Burialls
           are
           heathnish
           ,
           and
           superstitious
           ,
           
             either
             in
             meeting
          
           the
           dead
           bodie
           with
           praiers
           ,
           mourners
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           well
           beseeming
           that
           hope
           which
           wee
           haue
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           the
           liuing
           receaue
           profit
           ,
           though
           the
           dead
           doe
           not
           .
           Wee
           esteeme
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           the
           vessells
           of
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           ,
           wee
           hold
           them
           fit
           to
           bee
           layd
           vp
           ,
           
           not
           to
           bee
           cast
           away
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           are
           not
           lost
           but
           sent
           before
           vs
           ,
           yet
           wee
           sadlie
           lament
           our
           want
           ,
           and
           their
           absence
           ,
           though
           ouer
           vehementlie
           wee
           mourn
           not
           as
           those
           that
           had
           no
           hope
           ,
           we
           may
           wish
           for
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           with
           vs
           ,
           but
           not
           too
           much
           lament
           for
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           with
           God.
           This
           stoicall
           age
           ,
           need
           not
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           it
           is
           sinne
           to
           forget
           that
           wee
           are
           friends
           ,
           and
           christians
           .
        
         
         
           20
           
             The
             Priest
             praieth
             for
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             answere
             of
             another
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           That
           praier
           which
           wee
           offer
           vp
           for
           that
           power
           vpon
           earth
           which
           doth
           rule
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           if
           the
           people
           answere
           with
           this
           voice
           (
           
             and
             mercifully
             heare
             vs
             when
             wee
             call
             vpon
             thee
             )
             is
             no
             fault
             to
             bee
             done
             ,
          
           and
           peraduenture
           were
           a
           fault
           not
           to
           bee
           done
           .
           Litle
           things
           will
           offend
           them
           ,
           who
           can
           bee
           so
           curious
           to
           mislike
           this
           .
        
         
           21
           Crossing
           in
           Baptisme
           Popish
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           to
           Baptise
           vsing
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Crosse
           is
           not
           popish
           .
           
           Wee
           are
           not
           of
           their
           mind
           who
           thinke
           the
           crosse
           whereupon
           Christ
           suffered
           was
           like
           Pithagoras
           letter
           ,
           neither
           is
           this
           crossing
           a
           sacrament
           though
           it
           put
           vs
           in
           mind
           of
           our
           manfull
           fight
           vnder
           the
           banner
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           wee
           vse
           it
           not
           as
           bestowing
           a
           grace
           vpon
           vs
           but
           thankfullie
           remembring
           what
           was
           done
           for
           vs
           :
           a
           Signe
           that
           may
           be
           vsed
           amisse
           ,
           wee
           can
           forbeare
           if
           it
           please
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           wee
           can
           and
           doe
           vse
           it
           with
           obedience
           ,
           beecause
           wee
           doe
           know
           how
           .
        
         
           22
           
             That
             all
             may
             bee
             saued
             ,
             all
             trauailing
             by
             land
             ,
             or
             by
             water
             .
          
        
         
           It
           were
           pittie
           but
           their
           mouthes
           were
           stopt
           who
           forbid
           vs
           to
           pray
           that
           all
           men
           may
           bee
           saued
           .
           It
           is
           the
           reuealed
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           although
           wee
           know
           that
           all
           are
           not
           ,
           yet
           beecause
           wee
           know
           not
           exactly
           who
           are
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           desire
           is
           extended
           without
           exclusion
           ,
           equally
           to
           all
           ,
           in
           that
           sence
           ,
           as
           our
           sauiour
           willeth
           ,
           so
           wee
           wish
           and
           desire
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           
             may
             bee
             saued
          
           ;
           for
           those
           that
           trauell
           if
           a
           blessing
           come
           vpon
           them
           ,
           whilst
           they
           trauel
           to
           good
           ends
           by
           land
           ,
           or
           by
           water
           (
           and
           this
           for
           our
           prayer
           )
           the
           church
           hath
           an
           interest
           by
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ;
           if
           they
           trauel
           to
           euil
           ends
           ,
           and
           finde
           successe
           ,
           this
           mercie
           serueth
           to
           make
           them
           better
           ;
           and
           therfore
           as
           wee
           pray
           that
           God
           would
           strike
           through
           the
           loynes
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           rise
           vp
           against
           him
           and
           against
           his
           annoynted
           ,
           so
           whilst
           wee
           know
           not
           definitiuely
           who
           are
           such
           ,
           Indeffinitly
           wee
           pray
           for
           his
           defence
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           (
           
             which
             trauell
             by
             land
             or
             by
             water
          
           )
           where
           politick
           respects
           ,
           or
           Gods
           reuealed
           will
           particularly
           forbid
           not
           ,
           ther
           
           Charitie
           commandeth
           for
           to
           pray
           for
           all
           .
        
         
           23
           
             Bells
             and
             Organs
             are
             from
             Popes
             .
          
        
         
           To
           refuse
           them
           for
           that
           reason
           were
           rather
           mallice
           then
           wisdome
           :
           for
           seeing
           the
           one
           calleth
           by
           the
           sound
           the
           people
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           sounding
           ,
           furthereth
           the
           prayse
           of
           God
           in
           the
           temple
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           their
           author
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           a
           reason
           to
           make
           vs
           mislike
           either
           :
           they
           ayme
           at
           some
           other
           end
           whom
           so
           harmelesse
           inuentions
           can
           so
           much
           displease
           .
           
             That
             wee
             worthely
             lamenting
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             may
             obtaine
             of
             thee
             perfect
             remission
          
           ;
           
           they
           tell
           vs
           not
           in
           this
           ,
           what
           they
           doe
           mislike
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           will
           accept
           of
           their
           gentle
           allowance
           ,
           wherein
           they
           say
           
             this
             requireth
             a
             fauorable
             exposition
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             words
             were
             well
             ment
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             appointed
             for
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           24
           
             On
             Christmas
             day
             it
             is
             said
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             vs
             thy
             Sonne
             this
             day
             to
             bee
             borne
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ;
             the
             same
             words
             wee
             vse
             all
             the
             weeke
             after
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             vpon
             euery
             day
             ,
             had
             bene
             borne
             a
             new
             .
          
        
         
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           not
           the
           memorie
           of
           his
           Natiuitie
           that
           doth
           displease
           them
           :
           
             If
             this
             day
             ,
             when
             perhaps
          
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           be
           that
           which
           in
           this
           they
           do
           mislike
           ,
           the
           Church
           tyeth
           no
           man
           to
           so
           strict
           an
           acception
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           ment
           this
           verie
           particuler
           day
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           without
           offence
           ,
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           solemnitie
           of
           that
           feast
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           learned
           to
           think
           and
           to
           speake
           otherwise
           ,
           wee
           haue
           no
           such
           custome
           ,
           neither
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           25
           
             Scripture
             openly
             abased
             to
             shew
             a
             necessitie
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             from
             that
             place
             (
             except
             a
             man
             be
             borne
             againe
             of
             water
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           )
        
         
           Wee
           hope
           a
           necessitie
           they
           will
           not
           deny
           of
           Baptisme
           and
           if
           this
           place
           bee
           not
           sufficient
           to
           proue
           it
           ,
           wee
           will
           be
           ,
           readie
           to
           afford
           them
           other
           ;
           if
           this
           be
           that
           which
           offends
           them
           ,
           our
           interpretation
           of
           it
           ;
           other
           haue
           told
           them
           concerning
           this
           ,
           (
           wherein
           their
           negatiue
           is
           all
           that
           is
           alledged
           )
           
             that
             in
             expositions
             of
             Sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             a
             litterall
             construstion
             will
             stand
             ,
             the
             farthest
             from
             the
             letter
             is
          
           commonly
           the
           worst
           .
        
         
           26
           
             That
             wee
             pray
             for
             the
             dead
             when
             wee
             say
             remember
             not
             
             O
             Lord
             our
             offences
             nor
             the
             offences
             of
             our
             forefathers
             .
          
        
         
           No
           ,
           but
           because
           God
           punisheth
           temporallie
           sonnes
           euen
           for
           the
           iniquities
           and
           transgressions
           of
           their
           fathers
           :
           as
           the
           infants
           in
           the
           flood
           ,
           
           &
           in
           Sodome
           (
           which
           they
           well
           knew
           who
           asked
           our
           Sauiour
           (
           who
           
             had
             sinned
             this
             man
             or
             his
             father
             )
             and
             that
             wee
          
           goe
           on
           for
           the
           most
           part
           to
           fill
           vp
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           fathers
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           must
           fall
           heauie
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           when
           it
           commeth
           with
           a
           double
           force
           ,
           therefore
           not
           for
           them
           but
           our selues
           wee
           say
           :
           
             Remember
             not
             O
             Lord
             our
             offences
             ,
             nor
             the
             offences
             of
             our
             forefathers
             .
          
        
         
           27
           
             Out
             of
             the
             Collect
             vpon
             Sainct
             Michaels
             day
             ,
             prayer
             is
             made
             for
             the
             help
             of
             Angells
             .
          
        
         
           And
           why
           not
           ?
           doth
           any
           man
           think
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           help
           vs
           (
           beeing
           ministring
           spirits
           ?
           )
           and
           seeing
           he
           hath
           giuen
           his
           Angells
           charge
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           may
           not
           wee
           pray
           to
           haue
           their
           assistance
           :
           wee
           onely
           aske
           them
           as
           Christ
           ,
           
             thinkst
             thou
             that
             I
             cannot
             pray
             to
             my
             father
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             hee
             will
             giue
             moe
             then
             twelue
             legions
             of
             Angells
             .
          
        
         
           If
           any
           thing
           bee
           misliked
           beesides
           these
           ,
           (
           these
           being
           but
           small
           occasions
           of
           so
           great
           a
           difference
           )
           our
           Church
           doubtlesse
           hath
           many
           which
           are
           able
           and
           wil
           be
           willing
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           what
           satisfaction
           they
           can
           demaund
           :
           but
           if
           it
           offend
           them
           beecause
           it
           is
           auncient
           ,
           or
           
             solemne
             ,
             or
             sober
             ,
             or
             charitable
             ,
          
           wee
           are
           sory
           for
           their
           weaknesse
           ,
           but
           wee
           had
           rather
           offend
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XIIII
           .
           ¶
           Of
           Tolleration
           of
           diuers
           Religions
           and
           how
           far
           discenting
           opinions
           from
           the
           true
           Christian
           faith
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           bee
           permitted
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           THere
           are
           few
           kingdomes
           in
           the
           world
           which
           haue
           not
           at
           some
           times
           diuersities
           of
           religion
           nourished
           and
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           them
           :
           for
           the
           enuious
           man
           whilst
           others
           sleep
           ,
           is
           watchfull
           and
           diligent
           to
           sow
           Tares
           :
           &
           these
           vsually
           either
           in
           mercie
           ,
           or
           for
           their
           nearenesse
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           are
           suffered
           to
           grow
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           of
           haruest
           .
           If
           naturall
           bodies
           of
           men
           either
           had
           no
           diseases
           ,
           or
           that
           rest
           were
           not
           sometimes
           auaileable
           to
           procure
           their
           health
           ;
           Wisdome
           were
           a
           vertue
           in
           Phisitions
           of
           litle
           vse
           ,
           and
           vndoubtedly
           patience
           would
           bee
           thought
           Sloth
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           eyes
           of
           councell
           in
           all
           euills
           that
           are
           ,
           looke
           not
           so
           much
           what
           they
           be
           ,
           as
           what
           they
           may
           bee
           :
           and
           that
           the
           best
           perfection
           which
           humane
           indeuours
           doe
           ,
           or
           can
           receiue
           ,
           is
           from
           that
           leysurable
           maturitie
           ,
           that
           times
           affoord
           ,
           (
           moments
           and
           instants
           being
           onely
           fit
           either
           for
           powres
           infinit
           ,
           or
           for
           weaknesse
           that
           is
           furthest
           from
           them
           )
           all
           
           men
           haue
           as
           much
           reason
           not
           ouer
           hastely
           to
           censure
           what
           the
           wisest
           doe
           ,
           as
           the
           wisest
           haue
           warrant
           and
           example
           ,
           not
           ouer
           hastelie
           to
           performe
           what
           they
           doe
           intend
           .
           Few
           doe
           or
           can
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           happinesse
           to
           a
           realme
           is
           true
           religion
           :
           it
           is
           the
           wals
           of
           defence
           to
           the
           greatest
           kingdomes
           ,
           
             Princes
             haue
             their
             best
             securitie
          
           from
           this
           ,
           both
           for
           Crowne
           and
           Scepter
           ,
           and
           their
           aduersaries
           shall
           all
           faile
           ,
           in
           the
           iustice
           of
           the
           highest
           ,
           that
           doe
           rise
           against
           it
           .
           The
           power
           how
           to
           ordaine
           that
           worship
           which
           God
           requireth
           and
           man
           oweth
           (
           which
           wee
           call
           Religion
           )
           is
           neither
           in
           our
           weaknesse
           to
           inuent
           ,
           nor
           being
           taught
           and
           instructed
           in
           it
           ,
           haue
           wee
           willingnesse
           or
           strength
           to
           yeeld
           an
           outward
           obedience
           without
           lawes
           .
           As
           the
           care
           then
           of
           this
           in
           all
           kingdomes
           chieffly
           concerneth
           the
           Prince
           ,
           so
           the
           best
           enterance
           and
           assurance
           to
           the
           well
           performing
           of
           this
           dutie
           ,
           is
           the
           sanctification
           of
           of
           the
           Lords
           Rest.
           Without
           this
           ,
           the
           slumber
           of
           peace
           shall
           bee
           no
           prosperitie
           ,
           health
           shal
           be
           but
           a
           sweet
           poison
           to
           make
           vs
           distaste
           what
           doubtlesse
           would
           be
           better
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           felicitie
           of
           such
           states
           ,
           shall
           but
           resemble
           the
           grasse
           vpon
           the
           house
           top
           which
           withereth
           before
           it
           be
           pulled
           vp
           ,
           and
           their
           faire
           day
           shal
           bee
           suddenlie
           ouer
           cast
           ,
           or
           concluded
           and
           shut
           vp
           ,
           with
           a
           blacke
           and
           a
           long
           night
           .
           Where
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           erre
           ,
           seldome
           doe
           men
           looke
           at
           vices
           with
           so
           much
           seueritie
           ,
           as
           where
           it
           is
           not
           :
           custome
           haueing
           both
           the
           Priuiledge
           of
           a
           multitude
           to
           bee
           without
           shame
           ,
           and
           the
           lenitie
           of
           a
           pardon
           ,
           because
           few
           men
           think
           it
           a
           dutie
           to
           bee
           honest
           ,
           where
           the
           most
           are
           not
           ,
           or
           that
           to
           bee
           an
           offence
           in
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           being
           swaied
           many
           times
           to
           error
           ,
           by
           lighter
           occasions
           then
           meere
           fancie
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           des●ring
           a
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           most
           carelesse
           of
           the
           meanes
           that
           doe
           lead
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           nothing
           surer
           to
           finde
           more
           resistance
           ,
           then
           that
           counsell
           that
           crosseth
           affection
           or
           custome
           :
           it
           must
           bee
           a
           consideration
           of
           great
           consequence
           ,
           to
           further
           (
           by
           an
           absolute
           vnitie
           )
           the
           true
           Religion
           :
           no
           examples
           being
           suffered
           that
           doe
           lead
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           to
           
           bee
           truelie
           taught
           ,
           that
           they
           neither
           can
           with
           happinesse
           want
           this
           ,
           nor
           without
           miserie
           think
           this
           to
           bee
           any
           other
           ,
           sauing
           onelie
           one
           .
           But
           because
           all
           men
           traduse
           (
           euen
           without
           respect
           of
           nature
           )
           that
           deuotion
           which
           they
           see
           in
           others
           ,
           who
           looke
           not
           the
           same
           way
           that
           they
           doe
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           bee
           amisse
           ,
           to
           consider
           ,
           who
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           vsuallie
           dissent
           in
           religion
           in
           any
           kingdome
           .
           And
           from
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           state
           ,
           what
           
             fauour
             ,
             tolleration
             ,
             or
             respect
          
           is
           to
           bee
           had
           towards
           them
           :
           for
           seeing
           all
           men
           (
           though
           their
           Religion
           bee
           false
           )
           haue
           reason
           both
           to
           loue
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           earnest
           for
           the
           religion
           which
           they
           pro●esse
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           in
           a
           realme
           where
           diuers
           stand
           diuersly
           affected
           towards
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           wil
           looke
           with
           a
           iealous
           eie
           at
           the
           state
           ,
           and
           either
           obtaine
           or
           procure
           equall
           freedome
           of
           that
           which
           they
           call
           their
           conscience
           ,
           to
           themselues
           ,
           or
           complaine
           as
           suffering
           a
           harder
           persecution
           ,
           and
           paraduenture
           bee
           readie
           when
           oportunitie
           shall
           serue
           ,
           to
           become
           Traitors
           .
           But
           because
           euen
           the
           most
           absolute
           Monarchs
           ,
           haue
           not
           an
           vndependant
           libertie
           ,
           to
           incline
           with
           mercie
           towards
           these
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           much
           and
           as
           far
           as
           their
           princely
           Grace
           could
           bee
           content
           to
           yeeld
           :
           it
           shall
           not
           bee
           amisse
           for
           the
           satis●action
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           importune
           &
           hope
           for
           fauour
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           if
           wee
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           ,
           who
           they
           are
           that
           doe
           hold
           diuersitie
           of
           opinion
           ,
           concerning
           Religion
           in
           any
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           what
           fauour
           and
           tolleration
           may
           and
           ought
           by
           the
           Prince
           to
           bee
           graunted
           toward
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           wee
           haue
           heard
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Prince
           in
           the
           world
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           Kings
           are
           Phisitions
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           wee
           may
           safely
           resolue
           that
           where
           Patients
           &
           Diseases
           are
           not
           all
           one
           ,
           ther
           the
           remedie
           &
           the
           cure
           is
           not
           all
           alike
           .
           There
           may
           be
           in
           a
           kingdome
           (
           for
           we
           are
           not
           now
           to
           speake
           either
           of
           Hippocrits
           ,
           or
           open
           prophane
           persōs
           )
           
             Heathē
             ,
             Idolatours
             ,
             Heretickes
          
           ,
           those
           that
           erre
           and
           faile
           in
           some
           points
           of
           Religion
           publickly
           professed
           in
           that
           state
           ,
           and
           lastlie
           vpright
           and
           true
           Christians
           .
           Toward
           all
           these
           (
           if
           all
           happen
           to
           bee
           in
           one
           kingdome
           )
           as
           paraduenture
           Poland
           can
           tell
           they
           are
           )
           the
           state
           is
           to
           carry
           a
           diuers
           respect
           ,
           both
           for
           
           the
           curing
           of
           them
           that
           are
           thus
           sicke
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           safegard
           of
           those
           that
           are
           yet
           whole
           .
        
         
           Heathens
           or
           Infidels
           wee
           call
           them
           who
           professe
           not
           
           at
           all
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           as
           Iewes
           and
           
             Turks
             :
             Idolatours
          
           
           such
           as
           haue
           in
           doctrine
           and
           worship
           Superstitiously
           fallen
           backe
           ,
           from
           the
           true
           Religion
           of
           Christ
           :
           in
           place
           wherof
           either
           Saints
           ,
           or
           reliquies
           ,
           haue
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           honor
           which
           is
           due
           vnto
           God
           onelie
           ,
           such
           are
           a
           great
           number
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           these
           vsuallie
           wee
           call
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Papists
           ,
           and
           so
           wee
           must
           tearme
           them
           in
           this
           Chapter
           .
           Hereticks
           are
           they
           who
           strike
           through
           the
           verie
           
           foundation
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           directlie
           gainsay
           some
           article
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           are
           or
           haue
           beene
           condemned
           ,
           by
           some
           generall
           councell
           ,
           as
           
             Arrians
             ,
             Eunomians
             ,
             Seruetians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Yet
           in
           these
           all
           are
           not
           alike
           ,
           some
           beeing
           Seducers
           ,
           and
           others
           by
           them
           simplie
           seduced
           .
           The
           
           next
           are
           those
           that
           erre
           ,
           beeing
           or
           seeming
           to
           bee
           infected
           with
           some
           errour
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           yet
           is
           not
           condemned
           as
           an
           heresie
           :
           as
           betwixt
           the
           Lutherans
           and
           the
           Zwinglyans
           ,
           about
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           both
           holding
           each
           other
           to
           erre
           ,
           wheras
           neither
           sentence
           as
           yet
           hath
           bene
           lawfullie
           condemned
           .
           To
           these
           may
           bee
           referred
           all
           those
           erronious
           opinions
           ,
           which
           take
           not
           away
           the
           foundation
           of
           
           faith
           .
           Lastlie
           those
           whom
           the
           Prince
           knoweth
           to
           be
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           sound
           :
           not
           infected
           with
           any
           heresie
           or
           error
           ,
           a
           seuerall
           respect
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           carried
           toward
           all
           these
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Iewes
           a
           Prince
           may
           lawfullie
           permit
           them
           to
           dwell
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           traffick
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           marriages
           with
           Christians
           ,
           communicating
           with
           their
           religion
           and
           all
           nearer
           familiaritie
           betwixt
           such
           ,
           bee
           denied
           vnto
           them
           :
           these
           were
           the
           limitations
           which
           were
           set
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           heathen
           ,
           by
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           the
           lawes
           of
           Emperours
           haue
           permited
           the
           like
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           fathers
           but
           especiallie
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           was
           so
           fauourable
           toward
           them
           ,
           that
           hee
           alledgeth
           seuerall
           reasons
           ,
           for
           the
           doeing
           of
           it
           ;
           first
           that
           aboue
           others
           they
           had
           the
           promise
           of
           Saluation
           ,
           and
           though
           their
           case
           bee
           lamentable
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           desperate
           ,
           for
           euen
           
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             remnant
             
             according
             to
             the
             election
             of
             Grace
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             able
             to
             graft
             them
             in
             againe
             .
             For
             I
             would
             not
             brethren
             that
             you
             should
             bee
             ignorant
             of
             this
             secret
             ,
             least
             ye
             should
             bee
             arrogant
             in
             your selues
             ,
             that
             partly
             obstinacie
             is
             come
             to
             Israell
             ,
             vntill
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Gentils
             bee
             come
             in
          
           ;
           for
           that
           prayer
           sayth
           
             Sainct
             Austin
          
           ,
           was
           made
           for
           them
           :
           
             Slay
             them
             not
             least
             my
             people
             forget
             it
             ,
             but
             scatter
             them
             abroad
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             &
             put
             them
             downe
             O
             Lord
             our
             defence
             .
          
           
           There
           cannot
           bee
           doubtlesse
           (
           and
           so
           they
           are
           dispersed
           in
           most
           kingdomes
           )
           better
           obiects
           to
           cōsider
           the
           iustice
           &
           the
           mercie
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           Iustice
           to
           them
           ,
           mercie
           to
           vs
           :
           and
           that
           wee
           vnlesse
           wee
           repent
           ,
           wee
           shall
           likewise
           perish
           .
           But
           concerning
           the
           permission
           of
           Sinagogues
           vnto
           them
           ,
           all
           men
           are
           not
           of
           one
           minde
           :
           seeing
           dayly
           in
           them
           blasphemies
           are
           vttered
           against
           our
           sauiour
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           wee
           doubt
           not
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           these
           may
           be
           graunted
           with
           some
           cautions
           ,
           as
           onely
           to
           reade
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           teach
           ,
           where
           the
           reason
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Turks
           to
           haue
           Temples
           ,
           is
           not
           all
           one
           :
           seeing
           these
           both
           haue
           the
           promise
           ;
           
           Call
           vpon
           God
           ,
           reade
           the
           Byble
           ,
           but
           the
           Turks
           doe
           not
           .
           If
           Kings
           for
           intollerable
           exactions
           ,
           as
           hurtful
           to
           their
           state
           ,
           banish
           them
           out
           of
           their
           realmes
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           otherwise
           they
           permit
           them
           ,
           surely
           in
           neither
           they
           offend
           God.
           Charitie
           ought
           to
           make
           vs
           carefull
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           way
           of
           truth
           ,
           but
           vnwillingly
           wee
           dare
           not
           compell
           either
           them
           ,
           or
           their
           children
           ,
           to
           be
           Baptised
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           next
           are
           Idolatours
           ,
           to
           whom
           wee
           denie
           not
           ,
           but
           permission
           if
           it
           please
           the
           state
           ,
           may
           lawfullie
           bee
           graunted
           to
           liue
           amongst
           vs.
           Yet
           euen
           these
           with
           the
           same
           limitation
           as
           the
           former
           were
           ,
           neither
           that
           wee
           communicate
           in
           their
           Idolatrie
           ,
           nor
           bee
           of
           too
           great
           a
           familiaritie
           and
           nearnesse
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           bee
           suffered
           (
           as
           some
           think
           )
           with
           such
           to
           contract
           marriage
           ,
           for
           seeing
           the
           Infection
           of
           Idolatrie
           creepeth
           as
           a
           contagious
           disease
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           neere
           conuersing
           ,
           must
           gaine
           at
           length
           ,
           if
           wee
           cannot
           alter
           them
           ,
           an
           approbation
           or
           tolleration
           of
           what
           they
           like
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           euer
           safe
           (
           though
           to
           permit
           them
           in
           a
           kingdome
           )
           yet
           to
           conuerse
           any
           nearer
           with
           them
           ,
           then
           with
           meere
           
           strangers
           .
           But
           I
           see
           not
           how
           this
           can
           be
           the
           opinion
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           thinke
           it
           vnlawfull
           to
           shun
           the
           plague
           .
           But
           we
           thinke
           not
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           who
           hold
           it
           lesse
           safe
           to
           haue
           any
           nearenesse
           with
           an
           Idolatrous
           Church
           ,
           than
           with
           Turkes
           or
           Iewes
           .
           Imitating
           the
           blindnesse
           of
           the
           Israelites
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           Iewes
           in
           greater
           detestation
           ,
           than
           the
           Idumaeans
           ,
           the
           Aegiptians
           or
           the
           Assyrians
           ;
           but
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           kindled
           against
           them
           for
           this
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           comparison
           betwixt
           these
           ,
           is
           not
           all
           one
           ,
           where
           the
           disstance
           from
           true
           Religion
           is
           not
           all
           alike
           .
           Now
           a
           greater
           question
           ,
           concerning
           Idolatours
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Whether
             a
             Prince
             may
             tollerate
             and
             graunt
             Churches
             to
             Idolatours
             for
             Idolatrous
             worship
          
           ?
           One
           of
           the
           best
           learned
           in
           our
           age
           ,
           
           thinketh
           that
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           might
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           abstaine
           from
           balsphemous
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Idolatrous
           worshippe
           ,
           were
           in
           his
           opinion
           not
           to
           aunswere
           ill
           ;
           but
           seeing
           the
           custody
           of
           both
           the
           tables
           ,
           is
           committed
           by
           God
           vnto
           vertuous
           Kings
           ,
           and
           that
           pure
           Religion
           ,
           is
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           
           the
           principall
           part
           of
           their
           care
           ;
           seeing
           they
           beare
           the
           sworde
           of
           authoritie
           to
           make
           such
           to
           feare
           as
           doe
           euill
           ;
           and
           that
           few
           euils
           are
           worse
           than
           Idolatrie
           ,
           we
           say
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           permit
           Churches
           to
           Idolatours
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           ouerthrowe
           their
           Idols
           ,
           &
           superstitious
           worship
           ;
           yet
           not
           their
           Tēples
           ,
           but
           to
           conuert
           them
           to
           a
           holy
           and
           a
           better
           vse
           ,
           a
           du●tie
           surely
           well
           performed
           as
           it
           hath
           and
           shall
           be
           the
           honor
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           of
           vertuous
           Kings
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           not
           a
           worke
           to
           bee
           permitted
           to
           the
           audatious
           ,
           violent
           ,
           and
           vnruly
           multitude
           .
           Neither
           doe
           we
           thinke
           all
           ouerthrowing
           of
           Idolatrous
           Temples
           to
           be
           vnlawfull
           ,
           seeing
           those
           which
           vertuously
           Constantine
           the
           great
           did
           only
           shut
           ,
           and
           Iulian
           afterward
           did
           set
           open
           ,
           Valentinian
           and
           Theodosius
           did
           worthely
           pull
           downe
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           fatall
           
             To
             Dauids
             house
          
           ,
           
           Salomons
           promission
           of
           two
           religions
           ;
           and
           we
           will
           require
           no
           better
           testimonie
           to
           disproue
           this
           ,
           thā
           the
           eloquent
           oration
           of
           the
           league
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Fraunce
           ;
           a
           speech
           surely
           as
           fit
           for
           vs
           if
           either
           there
           were
           daunger
           or
           feare
           of
           so
           much
           euill
           .
           
             Your
             Maiestie
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             looking
             into
             the
             memorie
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             may
             sufficiently
             
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             as
             long
             as
             France
             hath
             been
             vnited
             vnder
             one
             Christiā
             religiō
             ,
             she
             hath
             made
             her
             glory
             &
             renoun
             spread
             through
             all
             countries
             :
             she
             hath
             caused
             her
             valour
             in
             armes
             to
             be
             proued
             &
             felt
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             she
             hath
             alwaies
             been
             victorious
             ouer
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             Catholicke
             religion
             and
             hath
             done
             so
             many
             honorable
             actions
             ,
             and
             atchiued
             so
             great
             and
             happy
             conquests
             against
             Infidel●
             ,
             that
             it
             〈◊〉
             such
             glory
             among
             the
          
           Asians
           ,
           Africans
           ,
           Indians
           ,
           Persians
           ,
           Tartarians
           ,
           Moores
           ,
           Sarrazins
           
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             al
             the
             Christians
             in
             Europe
             by
             them
             are
             called
             Frenchmen
             ,
             for
             that
             because
             those
             strange
             Nations
             ,
             haue
             only
             felt
             the
             armes
             of
             Frenchmē
             ,
             they
             haue
             also
             cōprehended
             all
             the
             Latin
             Churches
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             France
             &
             Frenchmē
             .
             But
             since
             France
             hath
             been
             diuided
             and
             rent
             with
             two
             Religions
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             much
             it
             hath
             lost
             of
             her
             auncient
             renoun
             she
             that
             commanded
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Europe
             ,
             that
             cōquered
             countries
             f●r
             distant
             frō
             her
             ,
             that
             at
             her
             only
             name
             ,
             made
             diuers
             warlike
             nations
             to
             tremble
             ,
             is
             found
             since
             this
             vnhappie
             and
             vnfortunat
             diui●i●n
             ,
             to
             be
             reduced
             into
             such
             extremity
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             her
             brest
             ,
             she
             hath
             receiued
             forraine
             powers
             ,
             she
             hath
             in
             a
             manner
             receiued
             the
             law
             of
             her
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             enemies
             :
             &
             that
             cruel
             turning
             her
             sword
             against
             her
             own
             Intrayles
             :
             &
             although
             she
             was
             Inuincible
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             other
             Natiōs
             ,
             she
             is
             now
             her self
             so
             Imbased
             ,
             vanguished
             &
             ouerthrown
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fruit
             that
             this
             venemous
             plant
             of
             new
             opinion
             hath
             Induced
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             at
             the
             poynt
             ready
             to
             giue
             more
             dangerous
             thrusts
             ,
             if
             according
             to
             to
             the
             expectation
             which
             we
             all
             haue
             conceiued
             of
             your
             wisedome
             &
             piety
             ,
             It
             pleseth
             not
             your
             Maiesty
             spedely
             to
             take
             order
             therein
          
           ;
           much
           more
           was
           vttered
           to
           this
           effect
           showing
           the
           opinion
           which
           they
           haue
           for
           any
           Tolleratiō
           of
           diuers
           religions
           ,
           which
           since
           some
           of
           thē
           in
           other
           places
           haue
           been
           well
           content
           earnestly
           to
           sollicit
           that
           they
           might
           obtaine
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           error
           of
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           men
           by
           violence
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           cōpelled
           to
           the
           faith
           ▪
           But
           after
           seing
           many
           cities
           of
           the
           Donatists
           conuerted
           by
           the
           Imperiall
           lawes
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           he
           thought
           seuerity
           fit
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           where
           linity
           ,
           and
           mercy
           would
           doe
           no
           good
           .
           The
           next
           are
           Heretikes
           who
           are
           neither
           simple
           Infidels
           ,
           nor
           Idolatours
           ,
           but
           obstinately
           erring
           in
           some
           fundamental
           point
           ,
           these
           neither
           faile
           all
           alike
           nor
           fall
           all
           at
           once
           For
           the
           beginnings
           to
           slide
           in
           this
           case
           are
           easie
           ,
           &
           thought
           to
           be
           without
           dāger
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           end
           it
           is
           deadly
           ,
           &
           such
           proue
           Apostataes
           frō
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           
           
             The
             Arrians
          
           &
           the
           Nouatians
           the
           one
           denying
           the
           diuinite
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           other
           Repentance
           vnto
           those
           that
           sin
           ,
           were
           not
           hoth
           a
           like
           dangerous
           ,
           although
           both
           by
           the
           Church
           were
           condemned
           as
           Hereticks
           .
           ●
           .
           Cyprians
           opinion
           ,
           &
           some
           other
           in
           Africa
           ,
           who
           held
           such
           as
           were
           Baptised
           by
           Heretickes
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           Baptized
           againe
           ,
           
           and
           some
           peraduenture
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           whose
           errors
           concerning
           our
           Church
           ,
           are
           not
           lesse
           dangerous
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           respected
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           a
           different
           manner
           ,
           from
           such
           Heresies
           as
           Arrius
           held
           ;
           with
           these
           ,
           perswasions
           &
           conferences
           are
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           after
           which
           if
           they
           continue
           obstinate
           ,
           Excommunication
           (
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           is
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           wherein
           notwithstanding
           to
           auoide
           tumults
           if
           their
           number
           were
           dangerous
           ,
           like
           the
           Nouatians
           in
           S.
           Chrisostomes
           time
           ,
           It
           were
           lawfull
           &
           conuenient
           for
           the
           Gouernors
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           authoritie
           ayming
           at
           this
           scope
           ,
           rather
           to
           build
           than
           to
           pull
           downe
           .
           Concerning
           the
           fourth
           which
           only
           doo
           ,
           or
           seeme
           to
           erre
           ,
           in
           some
           point
           ,
           that
           commeth
           not
           so
           far
           to
           be
           thought
           an
           heresie
           ,
           doubtlesse
           a
           greater
           moderation
           is
           befitting
           such
           ,
           and
           violent
           condemnations
           are
           vnlawfull
           ,
           vntill
           both
           haue
           bene
           heard
           with
           indifferēt
           tryal
           .
           Inuectiues
           ,
           alienations
           of
           minde
           ,
           partaking
           &
           such
           like
           are
           both
           scandalous
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           enemies
           to
           peace
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           are
           little
           auaileable
           to
           find
           the
           truth
           .
           It
           were
           fit
           al
           to
           be
           of
           one
           mind
           vntil
           more
           warrātable
           proceedings
           might
           resolue
           our
           doubts
           ;
           let
           vs
           therfore
           as
           many
           as
           be
           perfect
           be
           thus
           minded
           ,
           &
           if
           ye
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           God
           shal
           reueile
           euen
           the
           same
           vnto
           you
           &
           after
           this
           whosoeuer
           he
           is
           that
           seeketh
           further
           ,
           hauing
           found
           a
           truth
           ,
           laboureth
           but
           with
           paines
           to
           inuēt
           an
           error
           .
           Their
           diligence
           if
           it
           were
           vpright
           ,
           the
           church
           cold
           not
           refuse
           ;
           of
           whom
           now
           it
           is
           like
           shee
           may
           say
           (
           as
           one
           doth
           of
           the
           accusers
           of
           Priscillian
           )
           
             their
             desire
             to
             ouerthrowe
             Heretikes
          
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           reprehend
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           contended
           more
           thā
           was
           fitting
           to
           ouercōe
           ;
           What
           mildnes
           they
           haue
           vsed
           ,
           we
           take
           it
           as
           the
           speech
           of
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           who
           as
           
             S.
             Austin
          
           reporteth
           ,
           said
           they
           wold
           not
           be
           cruel
           ,
           but
           I
           think
           they
           could
           not
           :
           no
           mā
           coūteth
           that
           beast
           meekest
           which
           hurteth
           not
           ,
           bccause
           teeth
           &
           claws
           are
           denied
           him
           :
           but
           
           if
           any
           man
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           what
           courses
           haue
           beene
           taken
           with
           these
           men
           whom
           we
           cannot
           defend
           and
           the
           state
           of
           our
           Church
           hath
           supposed
           to
           erre
           ;
           whilst
           ouer
           eagerly
           they
           haue
           sought
           a
           Reformatiō
           of
           some
           things
           we
           are
           content
           for
           defence
           of
           our selues
           ,
           in
           not
           yeelding
           to
           all
           which
           they
           demanded
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           most
           earnestly
           frō
           the
           purified
           example
           of
           some
           other
           Church
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           being
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           considetion
           of
           those
           lawes
           ,
           which
           were
           thought
           fit
           to
           bee
           altered
           ,
           concerning
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           knew
           by
           experience
           both
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           abroad
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           the
           best
           humane
           lawes
           haue
           much
           imperfection
           annexed
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           ouergreat
           or
           ouerspeedy
           alteration
           ,
           could
           neither
           argue
           much
           wisedome
           ,
           nor
           be
           thought
           safe
           .
           For
           to
           alter
           lawes
           of
           continuāce
           and
           especially
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           must
           needs
           with
           the
           common
           sort
           ,
           Impaire
           and
           weaken
           the
           force
           of
           those
           grounds
           whereby
           lawes
           are
           esteemed
           to
           haue
           greatest
           strength
           .
           For
           if
           we
           haue
           neither
           voyce
           from
           heauen
           (
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           first
           alteration
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           )
           that
           pronounceth
           them
           fit
           to
           be
           thus
           chaunged
           ;
           neither
           sentence
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           built
           vpon
           manifest
           euil
           ;
           nor
           cleare
           proofe
           that
           they
           in
           whose
           hands
           it
           is
           to
           alter
           them
           ,
           may
           likewise
           infallibly
           euen
           in
           hart
           and
           conscience
           iudge
           them
           so
           ;
           vpon
           necessitie
           to
           vrge
           alteration
           ,
           is
           without
           necessitie
           ,
           to
           trouble
           and
           to
           weaken
           the
           whole
           stare
           .
           But
           such
           is
           the
           lot
           of
           all
           that
           deale
           in
           publike
           affaires
           ,
           whether
           of
           Church
           or
           commonwealth
           ,
           that
           which
           men
           list
           to
           surmise
           of
           their
           doings
           ,
           be
           it
           good
           or
           ill
           ,
           they
           must
           before
           hand
           ,
           arme
           their
           minde
           to
           indure
           it
           with
           much
           patiēce
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           were
           a
           fault
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           through
           a
           loue
           to
           some
           thing
           that
           is
           harmles
           ,
           obstinately
           to
           maintaine
           what
           is
           not
           lawfull
           ;
           had
           it
           not
           been
           an
           Imputation
           to
           our
           church
           frō
           the
           dislike
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           neither
           warrantable
           ,
           nor
           iust
           ,
           to
           proceede
           to
           an
           alteration
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           best
           vndoubtedly
           were
           both
           .
           But
           when
           experience
           shal
           haue
           showed
           the
           seueral
           fruits
           of
           both
           kinds
           of
           reformatiō
           ,
           as
           well
           moderate
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           violent
           rigorous
           and
           extreame
           in
           other
           Churches
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           truth
           wil
           expresse
           it selfe
           ,
           euen
           from
           their
           consciences
           ;
           
             we
             are
             they
             that
             
             haue
             hindered
             the
             happinesse
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             for
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             haue
             we
             not
             knowne
             .
          
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           not
           to
           aduise
           those
           ,
           whose
           authoritie
           is
           powerfull
           ,
           and
           their
           wisedome
           excellent
           ,
           wee
           canne
           but
           wish
           suspence
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           charitie
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           doe
           thinke
           otherwise
           ,
           adutie
           much
           safer
           and
           seemelier
           for
           Christian
           men
           ,
           than
           the
           ouer
           hote
           ,
           and
           violent
           pursuit
           ,
           of
           these
           controuersies
           ,
           wherein
           they
           that
           are
           most
           feruent
           to
           dispute
           ,
           be
           not
           alwaies
           the
           most
           able
           to
           determine
           ;
           now
           for
           the
           last
           of
           those
           which
           we
           tearmed
           professours
           of
           Religion
           in
           a
           sound
           manner
           ,
           as
           honor
           and
           respect
           is
           their
           merit
           ,
           so
           doubtlesse
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           at
           this
           time
           if
           they
           be
           humble
           ,
           obedient
           ,
           and
           patient
           ,
           they
           can
           want
           neither
           .
        
         
           
             Thus
             much
             we
             haue
             written
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             take
             vpon
             vs
             either
             to
             prescribe
             vnto
             the
             Prince
             what
             he
             may
             ,
             or
             to
             direct
             the
             State
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             performe
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             but
             plainely
             to
             deliuer
             our
             owne
             weake
             opinion
             which
             very
             willingly
             in
             all
             humilitie
             we
             submit
             to
             the
             Censure
             of
             this
             Church
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           humble
           conclusion
           ,
           to
           his
           Sacred
           Maiestie
           and
           the
           right
           Honorable
           Lords
           of
           his
           Highnes
           priuie
           Counsell
           together
           with
           the
           rest
           whom
           it
           may
           concerne
           to
           defend
           this
           Church
           .
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           the
           least
           happines
           to
           a
           kingdome
           (
           if
           it
           be
           not
           of
           temporal
           felicities
           the
           greatest
           )
           to
           haue
           a
           King
           euery
           way
           so
           inabled
           ,
           that
           euerie
           mans
           particular
           case
           is
           like
           enough
           to
           come
           to
           his
           particular
           view
           ;
           for
           nature
           hath
           made
           all
           men
           to
           beare
           with
           greater
           moderatiō
           that
           done
           ,
           which
           proceedeth
           from
           those
           who
           doe
           and
           ought
           to
           gouern
           ,
           than
           frō
           others
           ;
           &
           grace
           (
           euen
           that
           grace
           that
           cōmeth
           frō
           aboue
           )
           hath
           inspired
           a
           greater
           feeling
           of
           each
           mans
           particular
           want
           &
           a
           better
           vnderstanding
           of
           some
           mens
           eminent
           worthines
           than
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           those
           (
           how
           wise
           soeuer
           )
           who
           act
           but
           the
           parts
           of
           politicke
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           habits
           of
           obedient
           and
           moderate
           aduisers
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           like
           no
           man
           will
           be
           ouerforward
           to
           benefit
           any
           priuate
           man
           two
           much
           ,
           seeing
           the
           commendation
           of
           whatsoeuer
           is
           well
           done
           must
           of
           necessitie
           be
           equally
           diuided
           amongst
           many
           ;
           neither
           hath
           vertue
           (
           howe
           well
           soeuer
           deseruing
           )
           in
           all
           kingdomes
           ,
           found
           alwaies
           that
           equal
           fauour
           at
           vertuous
           mens
           hands
           ,
           which
           both
           she
           might
           haue
           expected
           &
           in
           reason
           was
           due
           vnto
           her
           ,
           because
           a
           timorous
           disposition
           in
           al
           ,
           maketh
           euery
           man
           feare
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           added
           to
           another
           mans
           greatnes
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           serue
           at
           the
           length
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           seeme
           lesse
           ,
           because
           of
           lesse
           vse
           ;
           Now
           the
           greatest
           burden
           vpon
           earth
           (
           
             Gracious
             and
             right
             Honorable
          
           )
           (
           next
           the
           burden
           of
           a
           troubled
           conscience
           )
           lyeth
           (
           as
           ye
           well
           know
           )
           vpon
           his
           shoulders
           who
           gouerneth
           a
           Nation
           ,
           rich
           ,
           wise
           ,
           valiant
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           all
           these
           peraduenture
           
           proud
           ,
           surely
           howsoeuer
           wisemen
           haue
           thought
           all
           authoritie
           a
           care
           (
           because
           many
           must
           of
           necessitie
           want
           many
           helpes
           )
           both
           to
           relieue
           things
           past
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           things
           present
           ,
           &
           to
           preuent
           things
           to
           come
           ;
           (
           which
           no
           man
           without
           care
           can
           doe
           ,
           and
           few
           with
           it
           ,
           )
           yet
           surely
           ouer
           those
           who
           are
           either
           
             simple
             ,
             or
             poore
             ,
             or
             seruile
             ,
             or
             cowardly
             ,
          
           the
           gouernment
           cannot
           be
           troublesome
           ,
           seeing
           he
           commandeth
           those
           ouer
           whom
           a
           litle
           reasō
           is
           much
           ,
           &
           weaknes
           &
           feare
           haue
           denied
           thē
           libertie
           to
           examine
           what
           is
           well
           or
           ill
           done
           ;
           this
           alone
           made
           that
           easie
           passage
           of
           the
           Portingales
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           into
           the
           Indiaes
           ,
           which
           against
           a
           nation
           of
           lesse
           wealth
           ,
           or
           circuit
           ,
           furnished
           with
           more
           vnderstanding
           ,
           had
           doubtles
           been
           vnpossible
           ,
           if
           the
           forces
           of
           both
           kingdomes
           had
           been
           vnited
           ;
           such
           is
           the
           willingnes
           to
           resist
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           auncient
           libertie
           ,
           where
           the
           reason
           of
           man
           by
           ciuill
           education
           ,
           hath
           power
           to
           discern
           the
           qualitie
           of
           that
           which
           it
           doth
           defende
           .
           But
           in
           those
           who
           are
           of
           a
           contrarie
           nature
           ,
           &
           will
           dare
           to
           do
           much
           because
           they
           would
           seeme
           not
           to
           vnderstand
           little
           ,
           there
           to
           take
           a
           Crowne
           ,
           is
           to
           take
           a
           heauie
           burdē
           ,
           &
           to
           gouerne
           is
           to
           rule
           men
           ,
           where
           euerie
           particular
           danger
           of
           moment
           must
           haue
           a
           remedie
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           hazard
           by
           the
           contēpt
           of
           some
           few
           ,
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           whole
           state
           ;
           this
           consideration
           made
           Dioclesian
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           neither
           the
           best
           nor
           the
           happiest
           that
           euer
           gouernd
           )
           thinke
           truely
           ,
           
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             harder
             than
             to
             rule
             well
             .
          
           For
           if
           they
           shall
           either
           commit
           all
           to
           others
           (
           which
           no
           King
           whose
           Nation
           was
           happie
           euer
           did
           )
           or
           take
           all
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           in
           both
           they
           shall
           finde
           (
           if
           not
           equall
           )
           yet
           the
           like
           ,
           certaine
           ,
           &
           vnresistable
           danger
           ,
           therfore
           well
           said
           Saturninus
           to
           those
           that
           put
           on
           his
           kingly
           ornamēts
           ;
           
             frends
             ,
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             an
             euil
             it
             is
             to
             rule
             ,
             many
             dāgers
             hang
             ouer
             our
             heads
          
           ;
           for
           where
           in
           other
           cases
           feare
           maketh
           mē
           watch
           ,
           in
           this
           men
           vsually
           feare
           those
           that
           watch
           ouer
           them
           .
           I
           know
           not
           a
           better
           securitie
           in
           this
           for
           the
           kingdom
           (
           God
           make
           vs
           all
           thankefull
           that
           it
           hath
           beene
           our
           happines
           )
           than
           a
           good
           Prince
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           Prince
           than
           a
           good
           Counsell
           ,
           nor
           for
           all
           ,
           than
           profitable
           and
           religious
           lawes
           .
           These
           only
           are
           left
           vppon
           earth
           from
           men
           to
           be
           the
           strength
           and
           supporters
           to
           those
           that
           Rule
           ouer
           greate
           Kingedomes
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           which
           Tacitus
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             most
             weightie
             labours
             of
             a
             Prince
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             greatest
             helps
          
           ;
           therefore
           as
           tyrāts
           in
           al
           ages
           haue
           loathed
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           good
           counsaile
           ,
           
           bestowing
           the
           greatest
           honors
           &
           riches
           (
           the
           iust
           recōpence
           of
           vertue
           )
           vpon
           the
           worst
           persons
           (
           whose
           vices
           serued
           only
           to
           make
           them
           forget
           thēselues
           and
           to
           ruinate
           the
           kingdome
           ouer
           which
           they
           gouernd
           (
           so
           the
           best
           &
           wisest
           ,
           haue
           euer
           made
           choise
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           fit
           to
           be
           eies
           ,
           &
           eares
           ,
           nay
           tongues
           &
           hands
           ,
           all
           to
           be
           imployed
           for
           the
           common
           good
           ;
           for
           seldome
           (
           saith
           one
           )
           shall
           we
           see
           great
           men
           ,
           
           not
           to
           haue
           the
           assistance
           of
           great
           Counsaile
           ;
           to
           gouerne
           a
           great
           fortune
           ;
           nay
           there
           cannot
           be
           in
           a
           Prince
           ,
           a
           greater
           argument
           of
           wisedome
           nor
           a
           greater
           safetie
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           than
           in
           making
           his
           choice
           of
           a
           wise
           Councill
           ;
           some
           are
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           chiefest
           reason
           why
           Rome
           florished
           so
           long
           ,
           was
           principally
           this
           ,
           because
           they
           that
           gouernd
           her
           followed
           not
           their
           owne
           ,
           but
           the
           Counsaile
           of
           the
           whole
           Senate
           .
           Neither
           saith
           Augustus
           ,
           could
           any
           of
           these
           thinges
           (
           meaning
           the
           troubles
           of
           his
           house
           that
           break
           out
           )
           haue
           happened
           vnto
           me
           ,
           
           if
           Agrippa
           ,
           or
           Maecenas
           (
           two
           wise
           Counsellours
           )
           had
           now
           liued
           ;
           
           for
           doubtles
           there
           is
           not
           a
           better
           instrument
           of
           a
           happie
           kingdome
           than
           a
           wise
           and
           vertuous
           Counsellour
           ,
           who
           not
           vnfitly
           may
           be
           tearmed
           (
           as
           Tacitus
           calleth
           him
           )
           the
           ornament
           of
           peace
           .
           Surely
           no
           lesse
           necessarie
           to
           a
           state
           that
           would
           florish
           ,
           than
           the
           soule
           to
           a
           bodie
           that
           would
           liue
           .
           
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           happines
           at
           this
           time
           maketh
           both
           the
           Church
           &
           the
           Cōmonwealth
           (
           dread
           Souereigne
           &
           right
           honorable
           Lords
           )
           to
           cast
           themselues
           at
           your
           feet
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           open
           before
           your
           eyes
           ,
           the
           daungers
           which
           they
           feare
           (
           without
           your
           gracious
           assistāce
           )
           may
           fall
           vpon
           them
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           many
           other
           things
           of
           vse
           &
           moment
           ,
           are
           like
           wheeles
           in
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           to
           stirre
           at
           your
           Honors
           motion
           ,
           yet
           Religion
           it selfe
           ,
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Religion
           that
           hath
           infinitely
           blest
           you
           ,
           &
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           doth
           earnestly
           intreat
           that
           against
           all
           her
           enemies
           ,
           publike
           ,
           or
           priuate
           ,
           shee
           may
           rest
           ,
           florish
           and
           be
           fruitfull
           ,
           by
           your
           meanes
           ;
           and
           howsoeuer
           the
           Common-wealth
           may
           now
           be
           an
           humble
           suppliāt
           for
           redresse
           of
           those
           grieuances
           
           that
           offend
           her
           ,
           yet
           aboue
           all
           other
           the
           Church
           had
           most
           cause
           to
           feare
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           of
           a
           second
           consultation
           ,
           either
           through
           violence
           importunitie
           and
           sleight
           ,
           might
           haue
           beene
           fatall
           to
           her
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           contempt
           of
           his
           voyce
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           peace
           ,
           might
           haue
           in
           iustice
           ,
           procured
           a
           scourge
           from
           the
           almightie
           to
           cause
           her
           to
           remember
           whom
           shee
           had
           despised
           ;
           the
           seuerall
           times
           for
           all
           states
           (
           either
           to
           vse
           or
           to
           knowe
           their
           strength
           )
           are
           peace
           ,
           and
           warre
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           professions
           that
           are
           the
           safetie
           of
           both
           are
           the
           militarie
           and
           the
           gowne
           :
           It
           is
           no
           small
           care
           ,
           nor
           wisedome
           for
           a
           Realme
           ,
           to
           knowe
           when
           and
           with
           whom
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           to
           thinke
           not
           onely
           vpon
           defence
           (
           which
           were
           enough
           had
           it
           as
           much
           honor
           as
           safetie
           )
           but
           vpon
           victorie
           ;
           surely
           in
           a
           kingdome
           carelesse
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           the
           King
           may
           oftener
           fight
           than
           ouercome
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           best
           successe
           peraduenture
           be
           more
           beholding
           to
           fortune
           ,
           than
           to
           his
           good
           Counsaile
           ;
           who
           surely
           of
           all
           other
           howsoeuer
           the
           warre
           be
           ended
           ,
           is
           most
           innocent
           ,
           and
           furthest
           from
           all
           blame
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           strange
           to
           see
           how
           all
           men
           lay
           the
           faults
           of
           their
           inconsiderate
           folly
           ,
           rather
           vpon
           any
           thing
           than
           vpon
           themselues
           .
           So
           that
           ignorance
           of
           true
           causes
           ,
           giuing
           the
           name
           to
           fortune
           ,
           men
           are
           willing
           to
           hide
           that
           with
           obscuring
           the
           cause
           (
           calling
           it
           chaunce
           )
           which
           only
           proceeded
           frō
           their
           want
           of
           Counsaile
           ,
           which
           wheresoeuer
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           leaueth
           no
           power
           either
           in
           peace
           or
           warre
           ,
           vnto
           that
           which
           they
           call
           Fortune
           ;
           I
           confesse
           sometimes
           there
           is
           a
           higher
           cause
           (
           
             that
             Iustice
             which
             our
             sins
             awake
          
           )
           which
           taketh
           strength
           from
           the
           best
           meanes
           ,
           and
           maketh
           the
           errors
           of
           Princes
           &
           their
           Counsell
           ,
           the
           foundatiō
           of
           publike
           calamities
           ;
           but
           our
           purpose
           is
           not
           at
           this
           time
           to
           pleade
           for
           any
           other
           sauing
           onely
           for
           this
           Church
           ;
           for
           the
           happinesse
           whereof
           it
           seemeth
           that
           good
           lawes
           heretofore
           haue
           not
           beene
           so
           much
           wanting
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           wee
           to
           them
           .
           In
           penall
           lawes
           surely
           there
           is
           the
           greatest
           wisedome
           ,
           of
           those
           that
           make
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           presumption
           ,
           of
           those
           that
           breake
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           all
           states
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           things
           of
           greater
           aduantage
           thā
           the
           seueritie
           of
           Iustice
           
           in
           the
           strict
           execution
           of
           penall
           lawes
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           straunge
           that
           some
           inconueniences
           should
           first
           cause
           them
           seeme
           fit
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           no
           disorder
           make
           them
           seeme
           necessarie
           to
           be
           obserued
           ;
           I
           thinke
           no
           other
           reason
           can
           be
           giuen
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           those
           lawes
           doe
           hire
           men
           with
           halfe
           the
           allowance
           to
           be
           informers
           ,
           which
           makes
           that
           good
           seruice
           to
           the
           commonwealth
           ,
           only
           in
           that
           respect
           odious
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           the
           effect
           of
           iustice
           ,
           and
           zeale
           ,
           but
           the
           vnconscionable
           desire
           of
           some
           couetous
           promoter
           ,
           the
           best
           remedie
           in
           this
           ,
           will
           be
           to
           referre
           the
           benefit
           of
           these
           ,
           to
           some
           publike
           vse
           (
           for
           it
           is
           meete
           that
           vertue
           be
           maintained
           from
           the
           penaltie
           of
           vice
           )
           and
           that
           such
           be
           seruants
           to
           the
           state
           in
           the
           executiō
           of
           these
           lawes
           ,
           as
           are
           furthest
           from
           partialitie
           and
           pittie
           ,
           &
           yet
           least
           to
           be
           suspected
           for
           vnsatiable
           desiring
           of
           their
           own
           gaine
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           greater
           defect
           in
           most
           kingdomes
           ,
           (
           wherein
           this
           Church
           is
           an
           humble
           suter
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           )
           that
           it
           would
           please
           your
           Grace
           (
           a
           thing
           absolutely
           hoped
           for
           at
           your
           Maiesties
           hands
           )
           as
           well
           to
           reward
           those
           that
           deserue
           well
           ,
           as
           to
           punish
           those
           that
           are
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           commonwealth
           ;
           doubtlesse
           there
           is
           no
           politike
           consideration
           of
           greater
           vse
           ,
           in
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           all
           parts
           of
           it
           may
           florish
           ,
           than
           the
           iust
           bestowing
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           
             reward
             and
             punishment
          
           ;
           seeing
           they
           are
           the
           spurre
           and
           the
           bridle
           ,
           absolutely
           requisit
           for
           the
           right
           commanding
           of
           a
           whole
           Realme
           .
           And
           surely
           it
           is
           a
           great
           question
           ,
           whether
           to
           the
           happinesse
           of
           a
           state
           it
           be
           safer
           to
           want
           punishment
           for
           the
           euill
           ,
           or
           rewards
           for
           the
           vertuous
           ;
           But
           seeing
           all
           kingdomes
           haue
           greater
           feeling
           ,
           and
           can
           better
           iudge
           of
           what
           is
           euill
           than
           well
           done
           ,
           therefore
           punishments
           are
           by
           the
           lawe
           due
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           is
           many
           times
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           suit
           ,
           fauour
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           infinite
           corruption
           ,
           which
           the
           best
           and
           most
           worthy
           obseruing
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           al
           likelihood
           furthest
           from
           being
           preferred
           ,
           because
           least
           subiect
           to
           such
           corruption
           .
           It
           was
           an
           Honorable
           farewell
           the
           last
           Deanry
           that
           was
           giuen
           by
           Queene
           
             Elizabeth
             :
             Honorab●e
          
           to
           him
           that
           procured
           it
           freely
           (
           as
           I
           heard
           )
           of
           his
           owne
           motion
           ;
           Honorable
           to
           him
           that
           had
           it
           without
           al
           corruptiō
           (
           neither
           in
           acquitting
           of
           him
           do
           I
           condēn
           al
           others
           )
           and
           most
           Honorable
           to
           her
           ,
           who
           no
           sooner
           heard
           of
           a
           man
           
           worthy
           but
           was
           most
           willing
           to
           preferre
           him
           :
           There
           are
           few
           things
           of
           a
           greater
           aduantage
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           to
           haue
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Prince
           (
           if
           sometimes
           his
           occasions
           diuert
           him
           otherwise
           )
           drawne
           to
           looke
           at
           men
           of
           very
           speciall
           and
           singular
           deserte
           :
           who
           peraduenture
           are
           neither
           so
           corrupt
           ,
           so
           fortunate
           ,
           so
           seasonable
           ,
           so
           well
           frended
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           so
           any
           thing
           (
           sauing
           only
           worthy
           )
           that
           they
           can
           obtaine
           that
           ,
           which
           men
           of
           farre
           meaner
           deserts
           (
           if
           not
           easily
           )
           yet
           commonly
           doe
           .
           And
           surely
           for
           vs
           of
           the
           Church
           there
           is
           not
           out
           of
           the
           Vniuersitie
           (
           excepting
           the
           Kings
           Chappell
           )
           a
           better
           stand
           for
           the
           nobilitie
           ,
           to
           take
           ●ew
           of
           such
           ,
           than
           the
           
             Sermons
             at
             Pauls
             Crosse
          
           :
           this
           being
           sincerely
           lookt
           at
           ,
           vertue
           shall
           haue
           incouragment
           to
           take
           paines
           ,
           because
           vertuous
           paines
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           haue
           recompence
           :
           a
           thing
           ,
           where
           it
           wanteth
           that
           want
           must
           of
           necessitie
           fill
           all
           places
           with
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           the
           worst
           disposed
           .
           So
           shall
           men
           that
           are
           worthy
           ,
           and
           very
           excellent
           ,
           be
           preferred
           either
           slowly
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           whilst
           euery
           ignorant
           ,
           vnhonest
           ,
           vnprofitable
           flatterer
           ,
           shall
           depart
           loaden
           with
           the
           best
           preferments
           ,
           (
           the
           due
           recompence
           that
           belongs
           to
           vertue
           :
           )
           for
           redresse
           whereof
           I
           dare
           not
           take
           vpon
           me
           to
           aduise
           ,
           only
           I
           wish
           that
           they
           (
           especially
           the
           Honorable
           and
           reuerend
           Bishops
           ,
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           who
           haue
           any
           stroake
           ,
           in
           the
           disposition
           of
           such
           preferments
           ,
           as
           appertaine
           vnto
           learned
           men
           ,
           would
           be
           thinke
           themselues
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           respect
           any
           thing
           ,
           either
           aboue
           or
           besides
           merit
           ,
           considering
           (
           as
           one
           well
           noteth
           )
           how
           hardly
           the
           world
           taketh
           it
           ,
           
           when
           to
           men
           of
           commendable
           note
           and
           qualitie
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           little
           respect
           had
           ,
           or
           so
           great
           vnto
           them
           whose
           deserts
           are
           very
           meane
           ,
           that
           nothing
           doth
           seeme
           more
           straunge
           ,
           than
           the
           one
           sort
           because
           they
           are
           not
           accounpted
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           because
           they
           are
           ;
           It
           being
           euery
           mans
           hope
           ,
           and
           expectatiō
           that
           the
           only
           purchase
           of
           greater
           rewards
           should
           be
           alwaies
           greater
           deserts
           ,
           &
           that
           nothing
           should
           euer
           be
           able
           to
           plāt
           a
           thorne
           ,
           where
           a
           vine
           ought
           to
           growe
           ,
           or
           to
           commit
           that
           to
           a
           Fox
           ,
           or
           an
           Asse
           ,
           which
           requireth
           the
           strength
           &
           the
           toyle
           of
           the
           painful
           Ox
           :
           the
           careful
           obseruatiō
           of
           this
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Church
           humbly
           intreateth
           at
           your
           Graces
           hands
           )
           shal
           roote
           out
           all
           
           Idolatours
           from
           your
           lands
           ;
           banish
           all
           Heretikes
           from
           Christs
           fold
           ,
           which
           steale
           in
           like
           rauenous
           wolues
           ;
           discouer
           those
           Anabaptists
           who
           stirre
           vp
           contentions
           to
           hinder
           Religion
           ,
           labour
           to
           haue
           magistrates
           contemned
           ,
           inueying
           against
           the
           lawfull
           ordination
           of
           our
           Clergie
           ,
           accounting
           them
           to
           be
           but
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisies
           ,
           Idle
           ,
           haue
           too
           great
           liuings
           :
           flatterers
           of
           the
           Ciuill
           Magistrate
           ,
           saying
           the
           reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           not
           spirituall
           enough
           &
           perfect
           ,
           and
           their
           vnhallowed
           &
           priuate
           conuenticles
           are
           more
           holy
           ,
           making
           their
           pretence
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           puritie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           these
           pretend
           grauitie
           ,
           reprehend
           seueritie
           ,
           speake
           gloriously
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           Hypocrisie
           :
           these
           dayly
           inuent
           newe
           opinions
           ,
           and
           run
           from
           error
           ,
           to
           error
           :
           their
           wilfulnes
           they
           account
           constancie
           ,
           their
           deserued
           punishment
           persecution
           ;
           their
           mouthes
           are
           euer
           open
           to
           speake
           euill
           ,
           they
           giue
           neither
           reuerence
           ,
           nor
           titles
           ,
           to
           any
           in
           place
           aboue
           them
           ;
           in
           one
           word
           the
           Church
           cannot
           feare
           a
           more
           dangerous
           and
           fatall
           enemie
           to
           her
           peace
           and
           happines
           ,
           a
           greater
           cloud
           to
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           a
           stronger
           hand
           to
           pull
           in
           Barbarisme
           ,
           and
           pouertie
           ,
           into
           all
           our
           La●d
           ,
           a
           more
           furious
           monster
           ,
           to
           breed
           contempt
           ,
           and
           disobedience
           in
           all
           states
           ;
           a
           more
           fretting
           Cankar
           to
           the
           very
           marrowes
           and
           sinewes
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           kingdome
           ,
           than
           the
           Anabaptist
           ;
           who
           is
           proud
           without
           learning
           ,
           presumptuous
           without
           authoritie
           ,
           Zealous
           without
           knowledge
           ,
           holy
           without
           Religion
           ;
           in
           one
           word
           a
           dangerous
           and
           malicious
           Hypocrite
           .
           Sundrie
           of
           these
           m●nifest
           and
           violent
           disturbers
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           were
           banished
           from
           amongst
           vs
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           out
           late
           Souereigne
           ,
           we
           heare
           they
           are
           returnd
           ;
           they
           make
           petitions
           ,
           they
           hope
           for
           fauour
           .
           Consided
           (
           great
           and
           mightie
           Prince
           )
           (
           right
           Honorable
           Lords
           and
           all
           yee
           whom
           it
           may
           concerne
           to
           defend
           this
           state
           )
           that
           now
           is
           the
           time
           to
           make
           and
           execute
           lawes
           against
           them
           :
           for
           these
           are
           more
           daungerous
           than
           other
           Heretikes
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           transformed
           into
           the
           shapes
           of
           some
           amongst
           vs
           ;
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           which
           lyeth
           prostrate
           at
           your
           Graces
           feet
           ,
           desireth
           not
           to
           be
           fauoured
           in
           her
           errors
           ,
           not
           to
           
           haue
           her
           corruptions
           warranted
           by
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           haue
           staines
           not
           washed
           ,
           because
           shee
           hath
           had
           them
           long
           :
           to
           haue
           idolatrie
           and
           superstition
           harbored
           in
           her
           bosome
           :
           to
           be
           loadē
           in
           her
           Religiō
           with
           the
           inuentions
           of
           man
           and
           vnhalowed
           Ceremonies
           ,
           to
           be
           supported
           with
           a
           prophane
           Hierarchie
           ,
           an
           vsurping
           dominion
           :
           to
           bee
           poysoned
           with
           humane
           learning
           ,
           to
           be
           murdered
           with
           Idle
           ,
           and
           vnpreaching
           Ministers
           ;
           but
           she
           humbly
           intreats
           ,
           (
           showing
           her
           wounds
           ,
           with
           teares
           in
           her
           eyes
           ,
           sights
           in
           her
           hart
           ,
           humilitie
           in
           her
           whole
           behauiour
           )
           that
           she
           may
           be
           defended
           ,
           protected
           ,
           and
           armed
           in
           that
           truth
           ,
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           haue
           taught
           her
           ;
           which
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           hath
           Cherished
           &
           maintained
           in
           her
           :
           which
           the
           earth
           hath
           wondered
           at
           ,
           &
           heauens
           haue
           blessed
           ;
           that
           her
           beautie
           may
           not
           be
           defaced
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           washing
           :
           that
           she
           may
           not
           be
           left
           naked
           of
           her
           comely
           ,
           decent
           ,
           and
           Religious
           ceremonies
           :
           that
           the
           gouernment
           of
           her
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           auncient
           ,
           warrantable
           ,
           and
           safe
           ,
           )
           may
           not
           be
           taken
           from
           her
           ;
           that
           her
           schooles
           may
           florish
           with
           all
           sacred
           ,
           and
           Heathen
           learning
           :
           that
           her
           Ministers
           may
           be
           painefull
           and
           liberally
           maintained
           ;
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           Liturgie
           ,
           so
           vertuous
           ,
           so
           holy
           ,
           for
           which
           so
           many
           Martyrs
           of
           hers
           haue
           dyed
           ,
           restored
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           continued
           in
           the
           gratious
           and
           happie
           dayes
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           may
           by
           your
           Princely
           authoritie
           (
           seeing
           all
           the
           learned
           of
           your
           kingdome
           are
           readie
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           )
           be
           strongly
           and
           vnresistably
           maintained
           against
           her
           enemies
           ;
           so
           shall
           we
           account
           it
           a
           second
           birth
           day
           to
           our
           countrie
           :
           
           a
           day
           of
           grace
           and
           saluation
           wherein
           God
           hath
           sworne
           by
           his
           holinesse
           that
           hee
           will
           not
           faile
           you
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           this
           ende
           hath
           preuented
           you
           with
           the
           blessings
           of
           goodnesse
           and
           set
           a
           crowne
           of
           pure
           gold
           vpon
           your
           head
           ,
           
           a
           day
           wherein
           the
           Nations
           that
           are
           round
           about
           vs
           ,
           shall
           say
           as
           Hyram
           when
           hee
           heard
           the
           words
           of
           
             Salomon
             ;
             blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             this
             day
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           giuen
           vnto
           Dauid
           a
           wise
           Sonne
           ouer
           this
           mightie
           people
           ;
           
           Vnto
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           an
           Heire
           of
           her
           owne
           house
           and
           linage
           ,
           full
           of
           Religion
           ,
           wisedome
           and
           vnderstanding
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           truely
           say
           (
           as
           they
           did
           )
           
           doubtlesse
           we
           haue
           seene
           straung
           things
           
             this
             day
          
           ;
           straunge
           to
           our
           countrie
           ,
           to
           ourselues
           ,
           to
           our
           enemies
           ,
           to
           haue
           neighbours
           ,
           
           to
           our
           prosteritie
           ;
           for
           which
           our
           harts
           burne
           within
           vs
           (
           and
           shall
           for
           euer
           with
           feruencie
           of
           deuotion
           for
           your
           highnesse
           safetie
           )
           our
           mouthes
           are
           filled
           with
           laughter
           ,
           and
           our
           tongues
           with
           ioy
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           needes
           confesse
           with
           the
           Prophet
           
             Dauid
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             done
             great
             things
             for
             vs
             alreadie
             whereof
             we
             reioyce
          
           ;
           for
           which
           we
           intreate
           the
           heauens
           to
           reioyce
           with
           vs
           ;
           the
           earth
           to
           be
           glad
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           to
           make
           a
           noyse
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           therein
           is
           ,
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           round
           World
           and
           they
           that
           dwell
           therein
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           means
           innumerable
           benefits
           are
           common
           vnto
           them
           ;
           to
           the
           Heauen
           a
           multitude
           of
           Saints
           ,
           to
           the
           earth
           peace
           ,
           to
           the
           Sea
           Treasure
           ,
           to
           the
           fields
           plentie
           ,
           for
           God
           hath
           broken
           the
           rod
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           land
           is
           at
           rest
           :
           and
           surely
           if
           euer
           Natiō
           of
           the
           world
           had
           cause
           either
           to
           hope
           for
           happines
           to
           this
           Church
           and
           Commonwealth
           ,
           or
           to
           giue
           thankes
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           ende
           to
           fall
           low
           vpon
           our
           knees
           before
           his
           footestoole
           ,
           it
           is
           we
           ;
           to
           haue
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           which
           is
           greater
           happinesse
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           blood
           :
           nay
           more
           than
           that
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           :
           but
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           without
           bloodshed
           ,
           and
           especially
           (
           Then
           )
           when
           all
           the
           politikes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           had
           set
           our
           period
           ,
           &
           rung
           our
           passing
           Bell
           :
           euen
           thē
           by
           your
           Highnesse
           meanes
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           (
           for
           we
           must
           al
           acknowledge
           that
           it
           was
           his
           worke
           )
           deliuered
           our
           soule
           from
           death
           ,
           our
           eyes
           from
           teares
           and
           our
           feet
           from
           falling
           :
           our
           soule
           from
           bodily
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           death
           ,
           our
           eyes
           from
           teares
           ,
           arising
           from
           our
           daunger
           ,
           (
           nay
           from
           our
           holy
           teares
           for
           our
           late
           Souereigne
           :
           )
           &
           our
           feete
           from
           falling
           into
           troubles
           ,
           which
           then
           were
           present
           :
           into
           sinne
           ,
           which
           then
           was
           likely
           ;
           into
           blindnesse
           which
           then
           we
           feared
           :
           into
           shame
           ,
           which
           we
           all
           deserued
           :
           into
           misery
           ,
           which
           many
           hoped
           :
           but
           we
           say
           againe
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           great
           things
           for
           vs
           alreadie
           :
           and
           greater
           ,
           and
           far
           greater
           shall
           doe
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           vnthankefull
           :
           and
           therefore
           howsoeuer
           thou
           art
           ,
           either
           Iesuite
           ,
           or
           
             Preest
             ,
             Anabaptist
             ,
             Protestant
          
           ,
           or
           Atheist
           ,
           which
           sayst
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           
             let
             vs
             make
             hauocke
             of
             them
             altogether
             ,
          
           thou
           shalt
           so
           dianly
           consume
           and
           perish
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           a
           fearefull
           ende
           :
           and
           the
           Church
           
           shall
           continually
           intreate
           ,
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           humbly
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           your
           gratious
           Maiestie
           ,
           for
           protection
           against
           her
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           aduersaries
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             O
             deliuer
             not
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             Turtle
             Doue
             vnto
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             and
             forget
             not
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             poore
             for
             euer
          
           ;
           
           
             looke
             vpon
             the
             couenant
             ,
             for
             al
             the
             earth
             is
             full
             of
             darkenesse
             and
             cruell
             habitations
             ;
             O
             let
             not
             the
             simple
             goe
             away
             ashamed
             ,
             but
             let
             the
             poore
             and
             needy
             giue
             praise
             vnto
             thy
             name
             :
             A
             rise
             (
             O
             God
             )
             maintaine
             thy
             own
             cause
             ,
             remēber
             how
             the
             foolish
             man
             blasphemeth
             thee
             dayly
             :
             forget
             not
             the
             voyce
             of
             thy
             enemie
             ,
             the
             presumption
             of
             them
             that
             hate
             thee
             ,
             increaseth
             euer
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           This
           Epistle
           following
           is
           here
           annexed
           ,
           and
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           Printed
           because
           the
           Dedication
           of
           this
           booke
           was
           first
           intended
           vnto
           the
           late
           right
           Honorable
           and
           right
           Reuerend
           Father
           the
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           his
           Grace
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           most
           Reuerend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           my
           very
           good
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           his
           Grace
           ,
           Primate
           and
           Metropolitan
           of
           all
           England
           .
        
         
           WHat
           benefit
           (
           Right
           Reuerend
           )
           this
           Church
           hath
           receiued
           by
           your
           Graces
           meanes
           ,
           (
           God
           bessing
           your
           Counsell
           vnder
           the
           gouernment
           of
           two
           great
           Princes
           )
           as
           this
           age
           present
           doth
           sensiblie
           perceiue
           ,
           so
           the
           memorie
           thereof
           shal
           be
           honorable
           in
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           For
           when
           the
           vertuons
           Gouernment
           of
           our
           late
           Souereigne
           ,
           had
           banished
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           her
           Kingdome
           the
           Tyrannie
           and
           superstitiō
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           some
           men
           (
           fit
           instruments
           to
           disturbe
           the
           peacefull
           happinesse
           of
           this
           Land
           )
           fearefull
           as
           it
           seemed
           of
           the
           dangers
           that
           might
           follow
           ,
           and
           impatient
           of
           that
           forme
           of
           gouernment
           which
           mercy
           and
           wisedome
           had
           planted
           for
           the
           Churches
           safetie
           ,
           laboured
           by
           meanes
           ,
           ouer
           violent
           ,
           and
           vnholy
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           (
           perhaps
           from
           the
           partiall
           loue
           to
           the
           orders
           of
           those
           Churches
           which
           comfortably
           refresht
           them
           in
           the
           time
           of
           banishment
           )
           a
           presbiteriall
           Discipline
           ;
           both
           of
           them
           (
           notwithstanding
           )
           following
           a
           diuers
           shape
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           state
           in
           diuers
           times
           ;
           the
           one
           in
           peace
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           persecution
           ,
           
           neither
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           doubtlesse
           ,
           (
           circumstances
           being
           weighed
           )
           either
           warranted
           by
           truth
           or
           answerable
           to
           these
           times
           ;
           The
           one
           labouring
           ,
           to
           ouerload
           vs
           ,
           with
           an
           intollerable
           burden
           of
           humane
           traditions
           (
           polliticke
           inuentions
           to
           make
           an
           outward
           greatnesse
           whilst
           inwardly
           Religion
           must
           needs
           ●aile
           )
           the
           other
           to
           strippe
           her
           ,
           as
           naked
           as
           the
           day
           wherein
           shee
           was
           first
           borne
           ;
           discouraging
           her
           teachers
           ,
           by
           robbing
           them
           of
           honour
           and
           maintenaunce
           ;
           traducing
           that
           learning
           ,
           wherein
           many
           of
           our
           Reuerend
           Fathers
           were
           equall
           to
           any
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           world
           besides
           ,
           and
           in
           steade
           of
           these
           ,
           making
           the
           Church
           to
           doe
           Pennance
           for
           her
           wontonnesse
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           superstition
           ,
           being
           left
           vnpitied
           ,
           desolate
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           without
           honour
           ;
           all
           their
           purposes
           tending
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           had
           in
           dirision
           of
           all
           those
           that
           were
           rounde
           about
           vs
           ;
           Thus
           these
           two
           enemies
           in
           our
           owne
           bosome
           ,
           looking
           both
           of
           them
           with
           enuie
           at
           your
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           with
           Ielosie
           at
           that
           fauour
           ,
           which
           we
           might
           be
           suspected
           to
           beare
           towards
           either
           of
           them
           ;
           their
           discentions
           were
           not
           so
           violent
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           they
           both
           were
           cruell
           and
           daungerous
           to
           our
           peace
           ;
           as
           if
           Ephraim
           ,
           and
           Manasses
           ,
           had
           made
           a
           truce
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           concluded
           to
           deuour
           Iuda
           ;
           At
           this
           time
           your
           Lordship
           (
           for
           lawes
           and
           authoritie
           had
           
           restrayned
           the
           one
           )
           vndertooke
           the
           defence
           of
           this
           Church
           Gouernment
           ,
           against
           the
           other
           ;
           wherein
           doubtlesse
           if
           your
           great
           wisedome
           and
           moderation
           ,
           had
           not
           like
           another
           Athanasius
           ,
           indured
           the
           furie
           and
           rage
           of
           this
           vnbridled
           multitude
           ,
           Wee
           might
           ●●stly
           haue
           feared
           ,
           that
           disorder
           and
           barbarisme
           would
           haue
           tyrannously
           possest
           long
           since
           ,
           the
           worthiest
           and
           most
           beautifull
           parts
           of
           our
           whole
           land
           .
           And
           as
           doubtlesse
           it
           was
           happie
           for
           the
           Church
           that
           you
           vndertooke
           by
           writing
           ,
           the
           defence
           of
           this
           cause
           ,
           (
           seeing
           no
           man
           could
           haue
           done
           it
           either
           better
           ,
           or
           with
           lesse
           exception
           )
           so
           the
           day
           of
           your
           admission
           to
           the
           Sea
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           was
           (
           in
           all
           likelihood
           )
           (
           next
           vnto
           our
           late
           Souereigne
           )
           the
           forciblest
           meanes
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           securitie
           ,
           this
           Church
           then
           could
           hope
           for
           to
           procure
           her
           peace
           ;
           neither
           can
           the
           Clergie
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           but
           in
           dutie
           and
           thankefulnesse
           ,
           offer
           vp
           continually
           ,
           their
           Zealous
           and
           deuout
           prayers
           ,
           for
           all
           blessings
           to
           come
           downe
           ,
           and
           light
           ,
           and
           rest
           vpon
           his
           sacred
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           vpon
           his
           Royall
           posteritie
           to
           many
           thousand
           generations
           ,
           for
           those
           Princely
           fauours
           ,
           which
           his
           Highnesse
           extending
           to
           you
           ,
           giueth
           ,
           as
           vndoubted
           assurance
           to
           all
           vs
           ,
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           prosperitie
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           of
           this
           Church
           ;
           I
           haue
           often
           with
           my selfe
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           riches
           and
           most
           to
           be
           valued
           ,
           
           which
           our
           late
           Souereigne
           left
           vnto
           his
           Princely
           Maiestie
           with
           the
           lawfull
           inheritance
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           was
           a
           learned
           and
           deuout
           Clergie
           ;
           A
           wise
           and
           Religious
           Counsell
           ;
           An
           Honorable
           ,
           and
           Auncient
           Nobilitie
           ;
           Valiant
           and
           discreet
           leaders
           ;
           rich
           and
           louing
           Citizens
           ;
           painfull
           and
           diligent
           husbandmen
           ;
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           a
           people
           not
           in
           any
           Vertue
           Inferour
           to
           any
           Nation
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           for
           Loyaltie
           ,
           and
           obedience
           (
           be
           it
           spoken
           without
           enuie
           )
           aboue
           them
           all
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           happinesse
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           haue
           not
           beene
           since
           wanting
           ,
           which
           earnestly
           haue
           sought
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           state
           of
           this
           Church
           ;
           We
           know
           not
           their
           Intentions
           ,
           the
           world
           seeth
           they
           are
           cunning
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           euill
           ;
           and
           whatsoeuer
           may
           seeme
           auaileable
           to
           further
           their
           cause
           ,
           wanteth
           not
           the
           best
           aduantage
           ,
           that
           any
           opportunitie
           can
           giue
           vnto
           them
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           it
           is
           all
           our
           duties
           ,
           who
           desire
           the
           peace
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           &
           prosperitie
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           no
           way
           to
           be
           wanting
           ,
           to
           the
           reasonable
           ,
           Iust
           ,
           and
           honest
           defence
           of
           a
           good
           cause
           ;
           In
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           though
           by
           many
           degrees
           I
           am
           the
           vnworthiest
           of
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           who
           haue
           ,
           and
           are
           readie
           ,
           to
           write
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           this
           Church
           (
           the
           aduersaries
           in
           this
           cause
           hauing
           receiued
           the
           first
           &
           greatest
           Wounds
           from
           your
           pen
           )
           yet
           my
           care
           amongst
           the
           rest
           was
           ,
           to
           imploy
           my
           labour
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           
           abilitie
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           me
           ,
           in
           the
           modest
           defence
           ,
           of
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           Which
           hauing
           beene
           handled
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           so
           learnedly
           heretofore
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           seeme
           straunge
           to
           any
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           be
           pardoned
           at
           your
           hand
           ,
           if
           wee
           gather
           but
           the
           gleanings
           after
           those
           ,
           that
           plentifully
           haue
           sown
           ,
           and
           haue
           reaped
           before
           vs.
           Whatsoeuer
           my
           labour
           ,
           and
           trauell
           hath
           beene
           in
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           due
           vnto
           your
           Grace
           ,
           whose
           manifold
           ,
           continued
           ,
           and
           vndeserued
           fauours
           ,
           together
           with
           my
           priuate
           dutie
           ,
           challengeth
           me
           &
           my
           whole
           seruice
           ,
           by
           a
           greater
           nearenesse
           ,
           
           than
           that
           Law
           ;
           
             yee
             shall
             bring
             a
             sheafe
             of
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             your
             haruest
             vnto
             the
             Priest.
          
           Thus
           hartely
           desiring
           your
           Lordships
           Fauourable
           acceptance
           of
           this
           paines
           ,
           how
           small
           soeuer
           ,
           with
           my
           continuall
           prayers
           ,
           for
           the
           long
           preseruation
           of
           your
           Graces
           health
           ,
           and
           Honor
           ,
           to
           the
           comfort
           of
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           and
           the
           singular
           blessing
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           euen
           through
           the
           mercies
           of
           him
           ,
           in
           whom
           we
           all
           liue
           ,
           moue
           ,
           and
           haue
           our
           being
           ,
           I
           humbly
           take
           my
           leaue
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Graces
             in
             all
             Dutie
             .
             WILLIAM
             COVELL
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Faults
           Escaped
           .
        
         
           In
           Epist.
           Didte
           .
           Line
           the
           1.
           for
           the
           Word
           Read
           the
           World.
           Page
           4
           Line
           .
           ●1
           for
           blould
           〈◊〉
           boldnesses
           p
           :
           5
           l.
           2
           :
           for
           Vsull
           r.
           Vsuall
           p.
           6
           l.
           ●●
           .
           for
           to
           ●amer
           to
           the
           same
           p
           7.
           
           〈◊〉
           2.
           for
           A●henian
           r.
           Athenians
           .
           p
           8.
           l.
           8
           for
           outward
           r.
           Outwardly
           .
           l.
           〈◊〉
           for
           W●res
           r
           warres
           .
           l.
           ●7
           for
           these
           word
           r.
           the
           sword
           .
           p.
           9.
           l.
           9.
           for
           as
           1
           is
           .
           l
           22.
           for
           inhabit
           r.
           inable
           ,
           l.
           ●3
           for
           to
           r.
           of
           l.
           38.
           for
           nor
           least
           r
           nor
           of
           least
           p
           13.
           l.
           2.
           for
           putrified
           r.
           purified
           p.
           15.
           l.
           vlt
           for
           but
           time
           r.
           but
           in
           time
           .
           p.
           16
           l
           ●
           .
           for
           per●aps
           .
           r.
           perhaps
           .
           l.
           9
           for
           g●eauent
           geauen
           l.
           26.
           for
           Cod
           r.
           God
           p.
           18.
           l.
           Vlt.
           for
           to
           the
           rest
           r.
           to
           reft
           p.
           20
           l.
           1.
           for
           Eternall
           r.
           Externall
           .
           l.
           30.
           for
           a
           little
           r.
           so
           litle
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           21.
           in
           ma●g
           for
           Pennies
           r.
           Penries
           p.
           26.
           l
           12.
           for
           cerefull
           r.
           carefull
           l.
           14
           for
           continue
           .
           r.
           conuince
           .
           p.
           27.
           l.
           5.
           for
           were
           1.
           we
           are
           l.
           31
           for
           with
           r
           which
           p.
           50
           l.
           7
           for
           only
           r.
           one
           .
           l
           24
           for
           receiue
           .
           r
           rcuiue
           .
           l.
           25.
           for
           dwiseome
           r.
           wisedome
           p.
           51.
           l.
           3.
           fercentention
           r.
           contention
           .
           p.
           52.
           l.
           6.
           for
           Propanenes
           r.
           Prophanenes
           .
           l
           9.
           for
           Redemption
           r.
           repetition
           p.
           53.
           l.
           ●1
           for
           fruction
           r
           ,
           function
           l.
           13.
           for
           their
           r
           her
           p
           56
           l.
           18.
           for
           them
           r
           t●en
           .
           p.
           59.
           l.
           2.
           for
           her
           r.
           their
           p
           6●
           .
           l.
           17.
           for
           continued
           ,
           r.
           contemned
           .
           p
           62.
           l
           27.
           for
           of
           r
           and
           p.
           67.
           l.
           27.
           for
           vscan
           r.
           vs
           ●
           cā
           .
           p.
           82.
           l.
           28.
           for
           Grayer
           r.
           Gray
           .
           p.
           83.
           l.
           15.
           for
           they
           that
           r.
           that
           they
           p.
           85
           l.
           37.
           for
           giuen
           r.
           giuing
           .
           p.
           124
           l.
           5.
           for
           mediation
           r.
           meditation
           .
           p.
           125.
           l.
           11
           for
           disuict
           .
           r.
           distinct
           .
           p.
           16
           l
           9.
           for
           vluen
           r.
           when
           .
           p
           .
           127.
           l.
           29.
           for
           exart
           .
           r.
           exhort
           .
           p.
           129.
           l.
           34
           for
           were
           r.
           we
           are
           .
           p.
           134.
           l.
           34.
           for
           both
           .
           r
           loth
           p.
           137.
           l.
           34.
           in
           marg
           .
           for
           par●re
           r
           parere
           .
           p.
           143.
           l.
           22.
           for
           person
           r.
           persons
           .
           l.
           26.
           fo●
           be●ng
           r●
           bring
           p.
           144
           l
           6
           ,
           for
           either
           the
           other
           r
           either
           ,
           the
           other
           .
           l.
           33.
           for
           occafion
           r.
           occasion
           .
           P.
           145.
           l.
           8.
           for
           vs
           r.
           as
           .
           p.
           146
           ,
           l.
           34.
           for
           thought
           r.
           though
           .
           p.
           l.
           147.
           19.
           for
           reuerent
           .
           r.
           reuerence
           l.
           29
           for
           others
           r.
           either
           p.
           162.
           l
           2.
           for
           Pulralities
           r
           Plural
           ;
           p.
           164.
           l.
           26.
           for
           Extragauāts
           r.
           Extrauagants
           p.
           165.
           l.
           19.
           in
           marg
           .
           for
           cōmumis
           r.
           communis
           l
           29.
           in
           marg
           ,
           for
           quam
           vis
           r.
           quamuis
           .
           p
           189
           l
           13.
           for
           Codly
           r
           Godly
           ,
           l.
           17
           ,
           for
           disented
           r.
           dissented
           l
           ,
           vult
           for
           Ghurches
           r.
           Churches
           ,
           p.
           186.
           l.
           27.
           for
           Vgre
           r.
           ●rge
           p
           ,
           187.
           l.
           23.
           in
           marg
           .
           for
           Cominis
           r.
           Communis
           p.
           190
           l.
           7.
           for
           Mamerces
           r.
           M●merc●s
           ,
           p.
           191.
           l
           ,
           17.
           for
           the
           the
           first
           r.
           the
           fifth
           ,
           p.
           192
           ,
           l.
           33
           in
           ma●g
           .
           for
           Disperandi
           r.
           desiderandi
           ,
           p
           ,
           194
           ,
           l.
           27
           ,
           for
           abased
           ,
           r
           ,
           abu●ed
           .
           p.
           196
           ,
           l.
           14
           ,
           for
           patience
           r.
           patience
           .
           l
           ,
           15
           ,
           for
           councell
           r
           ,
           counsaile
           p.
           197.
           l
           ,
           14.
           for
           chieffly
           r
           ,
           chiefly
           ,
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19461-e480
           
             
               The
               late
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterburie
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e560
           
             
               Haec
               est
               charitas
               expectanda
               ,
               haec
               est
               charitas
               maior
               imperio
               ,
               si
               fides
               tuta
               sit
               qu●
               seruat
               imperium
               .
               Ambrose
               .
               ep
               .
            
             31.
             
               ad
               Valentinianū
            
             .
             The
             Assertion
             for
             Church
             policie
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             32.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             32.
             
          
           
             Iosua
             .
             22.16.17
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               Christianos
               non
               qui
               patitur
               ,
               sed
               qui
               facit
               contumelians
               miser
               est
               .
               Hier.
               Vi●t
               qui
               patitur
               .
               In
               bona
               consc●entiateneo
               ,
               quisguis
               volens
               detra●it
               fame
               meae
               ,
               nolens
               addi●
               merced●
               meae
               .
               Ne
               aestimet
               quis
               plus
               ponderis
               esse
               in
               alienoconuitio
               quam
               in
               testimoni●
               suo
               .
               Ambrose
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e950
           
             a
             By
             
               Ios●●s
               Nichols
            
             in
             the
             Plea
             of
             the
             Innocent
             .
             Pag.
             135.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             Pet
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             26.
             
          
           
             T.C.
             in
             his
             second
             reply
             .
          
           
             D.
             Sutcliffe
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             Eccles.
             dis
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e3300
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
             Hebr.
             12.
             
             Coloss.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
             Hebr.
             13.
             
             Luke
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             in
             Psal.
             33
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             
          
           
             Maister
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             10.12
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             23.7
             .
          
           
             
               Cassina
               .
               de
               Incar
               〈◊〉
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               cap.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Knox
             to
             the
             Communaltie
             Fol.
             49.50
             .
             Ibid.
             Fol.
             55.
             
          
           
             Bertrā
             .
             pag.
             15
             Morna
             .
             pag.
             37
             Calvin
             Inst.
             lib.
             4
             ,
             1.9
             .
          
           
             T.C.
             his
             second
             reply
             .
             Pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             Penrie
             ●
             Epist.
             before
             the
             Humblmotion
             .
             Suppl
             .
             to
             the
             parliament
             .
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             
               Gilbyes
               Dial
               :
               Pag.
            
             151.
             
             
               Admonit
               .
               pa.
            
             34.
             
          
           
             Nich
             ,
             in
             the
             plea
             of
             the
             Innoc
             ,
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             My
             Lord
             his
             Grace
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             Doctor
             Bilson
             .
             Doctor
             Sutcliff
             .
             Master
             Hooke
             ,
             &
             many
             other
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             13.
             
             
               Cyprian
               de
               ablutione
               pedum
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e4320
           
             
               Ludere
               in
               verbis
               &
               dormitare
               in
               sensibus
               .
               Si
               merito
               obiurgauerit
               te
               aliquis
               ,
               scito
               quia
               profuit
               ;
               si
               immerito
               ,
               scito
               quia
               prodesse
               voluit
               .
            
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             Poem●ita
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Priests
             &
             Iesuits
             not
             feigned
             .
          
           
             
               Silendi
               patientia
               oportunitas
               loqueudi
               ,
               contemptus
               diuitiarum
               ,
               sunt
               maxima
               fundamenta
               virtutum
               ;
               Hier
               Epist
               .
            
          
           
             Preface
             .
             B.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Aperte
               inuidet
               ,
               Abiecte
               fingit
               ,
               seruiliter
               superbis
               Sidon
               .
               lib.
               2.
               
               Epist.
               
            
          
           
             Plea
             :
             pag.
             10.
             line
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
               10.
               line
               .
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Fenner
               Philips
            
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
               60.
               ad
               .
               59
               ▪
            
          
           
             Pag.
             68.
             
             Reuerend
             Fathers
             in
             the
             cōtents
             of
             the
             5.
             
             Chap.
             Pag.
             232.
             
             Pag.
             110.
             
             Pag.
             113.
             
             
               Omnia
               cū
               liceāt
               ,
               non
               licet
               esse
               bonum
               .
            
             Preface
             to
             the
             Demōstr
             .
             A
             ,
             4
             Pag.
             120.
             
             From
             pag
             45.
             to
             47.
             which
             were
             handled
             from
             17.
             to
             27.
             
             And
             againe
             in
             pag.
             73.78.79
             .
             from
             124.129
             Pag
             53.
             lin
             .
             13.
             
             Writed
             pag.
             53
             L.
             2.
             vndeceable
             milk
             .
             pag.
             9
             lin
             .
             20.
             
             Pag.
             8.
             lin
             .
             18.
             
             D.
             Whitaker
             for
             his
             priuat
             kindnesse
             ;
          
           
             
               Non
               viuā
               si
               quid
               vnquā
               viderim
               dissolutius
               as
               pene
               puerilius
               .
               Indignus
               est
               quia
               quopiam
               docto
               refutetur
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e5030
           
             
               Sentētia
               ;
               vestras
               prodinisse
               superasse
               est
               .
               Hiero.
               ai
               Ctesiphont
               .
            
          
           
             
               Grego
               .
               Tholosse
               .
               de
               Rep.
               lib.
               13.
               cap.
               3.
               
               Sect.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               In
               proemio
               Clement
               .
               S.S.
               h●c
               sane
               .
            
          
           
             The
             plea
             of
             the
             Innocent
             .
          
           
             
               Suruay
               of
               discipline
               .
               Danger
               :
               posit
               .
            
          
           
             M
             Hooker
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             first
             booke
             .
             D.
             Sutclisf
             .
             That
             of
             Queen
             Matie
             and
             of
             those
             reform
             .
          
           
             Goodman
             .
             pag.
             73.74.77
             .
          
           
             Aut
             agendumi
             Aut
             patien●●
             .
          
           
             Goodman
             of
             obedince
             .
             pag.
             99
             ,
             103.
             
          
           
             Whitingame
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             
               Martyres
               St●lt●
               philosophiae
            
          
           
             
               By
               Gilby
               .
               1.5
               .
               Vtalle
               Thro●mor
               .
               Pe●ry
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               A
               presbitarie
               erected
               at
               Wandsworthin
               Surrey
               .
               1572
               Noue
               .
               20
            
          
           
             
               Bene
               quod
               malitia
               non
               habet
               tantos
               vires
               quantas
               conatus
               .
               Hieron
               .
               lib.
               2.
               contr
               .
               Ruffin
            
          
           
             Dange
             .
             pos
             .
             Pag
             137.
             
             Humble
             motion
             ,
             Pag
             39.
             
          
           
             Danger
             .
             posit
             .
             Suruey
             of
             discip
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             any
             thing
             we
             did
             in
             our
             meetings
             or
             in
             our
             supplications
             or
             Apologeriall
             writings
             but
             that
             which
             was
             comely
             for
             men
             of
             our
             sort
             .
             M.
             Nick.
             in
             the
             Plea.
             Pag.
             29.
             lin
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             Protest
             .
             in
             England
             be
             in
             a
             maner
             in
             hart
             al
             Puritās
             .
             Bristow
             in
             his
             motiue●
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             The
             Lo.
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             Whitgift
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             lin
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Sulp.
               Seu.
               Epit.
               Hist.
               Eccles
            
             :
          
           
             
               Mundanos
               potius
               q●am
               mundos
            
             .
          
           
             Ios.
             Nich
             in
             the
             Plea.
             pag.
             11
             ,
             ●in
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             31.
             lin
             .
             6.33
             .
             lin
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             53.
             lin
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Pag.
             5925.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             58.
             lin
             .
             19.
             
             Pag.
             71.
             lin
             .
             1.
             
             Pag.
             100.
             l.
             19.
             
             Pag.
             103.
             lin
             .
             7.
             
             Pag.
             114.
             l.
             28.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             80.
             lin
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             120.
             lin
             .
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e6440
           
             Phil.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             26.1
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             plea.
             of
             the
             Innoc.
             pag.
             83.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             Plea.
             pag.
             84.
             lin
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Plea.
             pag.
             96
             line
             4.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             Aq●
             .
             22.
             quest
             .
             38.
             act
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             ,
             Tim.
             2
             24
             :
             Vers
             ▪
             25.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Timoh
             .
             2.54
             
          
           
             Iame.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.16
             .
          
           
             1
             :
             
               de
               eo
               quod
               non
            
             .
             2
             :
             
               modo
               quo
               non
            
             .
             3
             :
             Loco
             :
             4
             :
             personis
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Maist.
               Hooker
            
             .
          
           
             Lawyers
             may
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             20.3
             .
          
           
             Maist.
             Nichols
             in
             his
             plea.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Nihil
               Interest
               quo
               animo
               facimus
               quod
               vitiosum
               est
               fecisse
               ,
               quia
               facta
               cernūtur
               ,
               a●●imus
               nō
               videtnr
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Nulla
               enim
               l.
               ●●●
               est
               n●●
               facere
               quod
               facere
               non
               ●ossis
               .
               Senec.
               
            
          
           
             Mat.
             2.
             
          
           
             Emendare
             non
             quiescit
             si
             emēdare
             non
             potest
             ,
             tollerat
             ,
             et
             gemit
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             
               Zealus
               Liuoris
               ,
               non
               amoris
            
             .
          
           
             Math.
             21
             ,
             Numb
             .
             25.7
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             1.
             
             King.
             18.4
             .
          
           
             
               Zelatores
               .
               Ioseph
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
               de
               bells
               Iudaico
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
               et
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             17.1
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             6.4.5
             .
          
           
             Iame.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Iame.
             3.16.17
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             13.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             18.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.26
             .
          
           
             Iames.
             3.16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             18
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e7670
           
             
               Secundae
               intentiones
               Legis
            
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             
               Encherid
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Iudicidia
               sunt
               moralia
               in
               ordine
               ad
               proximum
               .
               Ceremonialia
               sunt
               moralia
               in
               ordine
               ad
               deum
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.22
             .
          
           
             Ios.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Mach.
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Liu●e
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             
               Val.
               Max.
               li.
            
             1.1
             
               a
               Carendo
               ,
               Aug.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               Retract
               ,
               cap.
            
             37.
             
             
               Gell.
               lib.
            
             4.9
             .
             
               Mocrob
               .
               Satur.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             3
             ,
          
           
             
               Nec
               disciplina
               vlla
               in
               his
               melior
               graui
               prudentique
               Christiano
               quam
               vt
               eo
               mod●
               agat
               quo
               agere
               viderit
               ecclesia
               ad
               quamcunque
               deuenerit
               .
               Aug.
               Epist.
            
             118.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Ipsa
               quippe
               mutatio
               Consuetudinis
               etiam
               quae
               adiu●at
               vtilitate
               nouitate
               perturbat
               .
               Aug.
            
             1
             ,
             Tim.
             1.5.6.7
             .
             Rom.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.4
             .
          
           
             
               Zanch.
               in
            
             4.
             
               praecep
               .
               pag
            
             :
             696.
             
          
           
             
               Religiosum
               a
               relinquendo
               ,
               Massarius
               S●binus
               in
               Gell
               :
               lib
               :
            
             4
             :
             cap
             :
             9
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             14.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             
               Luther
               in
               lib.
               de
               pijs
               Cermonijs
               .
               Melanch
               .
               loc
               .
               cō
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nihil
               ordinatum
               est
               quod
               precipitatur
               et
               properat
               .
               Sen.
               epist.
            
             40
             
          
           
             A
             thowsend
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
             Hedr
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               In
               quibu●●ee
               ego
               dissentire
               a
               nostris
               salua
               gratia
               ,
               ●ec
               consentite
               sal●a
               Conscientia
               possum
               .
               Sen.
               epist.
            
             117
             :
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Epiph.
               heres
            
             .
             70.
             
             
               Athanas.
               in
               Epist.
               de
               Synod
               .
               A●imin
               .
               &
               Seleuciae
               .
               Can.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Epiph.
               baer
            
             .
             50.
             
             
               Aust.
               Haeres
            
             .
             29.
             
             
               Theodor.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               August
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
             23.
             
             
               Epiphan
               .
               b.er.
            
             46.
             
          
           
             
               Incrementa
               lente
               exeunt
               ;
               sestinatur
               in
               damnum
               ;
               Nibil
               stabile
               est
               tumultuantibus
               causis
               ,
               mala
               v●de
               minimè
               expectabantur
               erumpunt
               .
               Sen.
               epist.
            
             91.
             
          
           
             Quam
             magnu●
             mirantium
             tam
             magnus
             innidentium
             .
             Sen.
             de
             vita
             beata
             .
          
           
             
               Caluin
               Instit.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             10.27
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               lib.
            
             9.
             
               contr
               .
               Faust.
               mani●b
               .
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Theologus
               .
               Plato
               in
               Dial.
               de
               Regno
               .
            
          
           
             Exod.
             18.20
             .
          
           
             
               Basil.
               epist.
            
             63.
             
             
               Leo.
               epist.
            
             4.
             
             
               Innoc.
               epist.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Placendum
               est
               diuinis
               oculis
               &
               habitu
               corporis
               &
               modo
               vocis
               ;
               Cypr.
               in
               S●r.
               de
               .
               orat
               .
               do●
               .
               lib.
               de
               Coron
               .
               militis
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.40
             .
          
           
             Wisd.
             8.7
             .
          
           
             Nichols
             in
             the
             Plea.
             pag
             16.
             lin
             .
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Nichols
             in
             the
             Plea
             of
             the
             Innoc
             pag.
             43.
             lin
             .
             10.
             
             Marke
             the
             word
             all
             .
          
           
             Nichols
             pag.
             91.
             lin
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             92.
             lin
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Nichols
             in
             the
             Plea
             pag.
             124.
             lin
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Nichols
             .
             pag.
             91.27
             .
          
           
             
               Tenue
               est
               〈◊〉
               ,
               perlucet
               si
               dili●enter
               inspe●eris
               .
               Se●ec
               .
            
          
           
             Nich
             pag
             171
             lin
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Reformatio
               est
               repetitio
               vel
               restitutio
               facti
               antiqui
               .
               In
               pro●m
               .
               Clement
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             
               §.
               penult
               .
               de
               itiner
               .
               act
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               August
               .
               ad
               Publicolam
               .
               epist.
            
             154.
             
          
           
             
               Multum
               egerunt
               qui
               ante
               nos
               fuerunt
               ,
               sed
               non
               peragerunt
               .
               Senec.
               epist.
            
             65.
             
          
           
             
               Catonem
               non
               intellexit
               ciuitas
               nisi
               cum
               perdidit
               .
               Inuadit
               temperatissimos
               morbus
               ;
               innocentissimos
               paena
               ;
               secretissimos
               tumultus
               .
               Sen.
               epist.
            
             91.
             
          
           
             Reade
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             troubles
             begun
             at
             Franckford
             ,
             1555.
             about
             the
             book
             of
             common
             prayer
             and
             ceremonies
             .
          
           
             This
             letter
             was
             subscribed
             with
             17.
             hands
             whereof
             Knox
             ,
             Whittingam
             ,
             and
             Fox
             were
             three
             .
          
           
             This
             letter
             written
             ,
             Decemb
             .
             13.
             1554.
             
          
           
             This
             letter
             was
             subscribed
             with
             eleuen
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             wherof
             Knox
             ,
             Gil●y
             ,
             Whittingam
             ,
             and
             Goodman
             were
             foure
             .
             From
             these
             ;
             Horn.
             D.
             Cox.
             D.
             Sands
             and
             diuers
             o●hers
             did
             not
             nor
             would
             not
             dissent
             .
          
           
             Ianu.
             3.
             1559.
             
             This
             was
             subscribed
             with
             eleuen
             hands
             .
             Iames
             Pilkinton
             ,
             Iohn
             Mullings
             ,
             Henry
             Carow
             ,
             Edmund
             Isaack
             ,
             &c.
             
             Reade
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             troubles
             begun
             at
             Franckford
             pag.
             189.
             
             Maister
             Gilby
             .
             This
             letter
             was
             written
             Anno
             1570.
             to
             Maister
             Couerdall
             ,
             Maister
             Turner
             ,
             Maister
             Whittingam
             ,
             Maister
             Sampson
             ,
             Maister
             Humphrey
             ,
             Maister
             Leauer
             ,
             Maister
             Crowley
             .
          
           
             
               Melanch●
               .
               in
               Rom
            
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Regest
               .
               pag.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e10400
           
             Exod.
             18.2
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Plea
             of
             the
             Innocent
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             pax
             .
             1.
             
             Temporis
             1.
             
             Pectoris
             .
             3.
             
             Aternitatis
             .
             Ber.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             99.
             
          
           
             
               Nolumus
               hun●
               regitare
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             148.6
             .
          
           
             In
             Hexamer
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             38.16
             .
          
           
             
               Amara
               prius
               in
               nece
               martyrum
               ;
               amarior
               post
               in
               conflictu●
               .
               ereticorum
               ;
               amarissimanunc
               in
               moribus
               domesticorum
               .
               Ber.
               in
               Cant.
               Sen.
            
             23.
             
             
               Ne
               perderet
               obedie
               〈◊〉
               ●uit
               〈◊〉
               tam
               〈◊〉
               Ma●
               〈◊〉
               ratio
               ,
               〈◊〉
               peior
               .
               〈◊〉
               Quod
               〈◊〉
               sanctu●
               〈◊〉
               Vera
               o●
               〈◊〉
               tianihil
               〈◊〉
               de
               suo
               〈◊〉
               tum
               de
               .
            
             〈◊〉
             ●er
             .
             28.
             
             ●
             〈◊〉
             Gen
             3.
             1
             
             King.
             20
             ●
             
          
           
             
               Non
               attendit
               verus
               obediens
               quale
               sit
               quod
               precipitur
               hoc
               solo
               contentus
               quia
               precipitur
               .
               Ber.
               in
               lib.
               de
               precep
               &
               dispens
               .
               In
               vitia
               alter
               alterum
               tradimus
               .
               Sen.
               epist.
            
             41.
             
             
               Authoritatem
               habemus
               senum
               vitia
               puerorum
               Senec.
               epist.
            
             4.
             
             
               Qui
               virtutem
               suam
               publicare
               vult
               non
               virtuti
               laborat
               sed
               gloria
               .
               Sen.
               epist.
            
             113.
             
             
               Nemo
               amplius
               in
               ecclesia
               nocet
               quam
               qui
               peruerse
               agens
               nomen
               vel
               ordinem
               sanctitatis
               habet
               .
               Delinquentem
               namque
               hunc
               redarguere
               nullus
               presumit
               &
               in
               exemplis
               culpavehementius
               extenditur
               quando
               pro
               reuerentia
               ordinia
               peccator
               honoratur
               Gregor
               .
               in
               past
               .
            
          
           
             A
             thousand
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Nichols
             in
             the
             Plea
             of
             the
             Innoc
             pag.
             8.
             lin
             9.
             
          
           
             Which
             they
             do
             not
             whilest
             they
             breake
             that
             statute
             .
             Anno
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             for
             vniformitie
             of
             prayer
             .
             Nichols
             Plea.
             pag.
             54.
             lin
             .
             14.
             and
             pag.
             79.
             lin
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Nichols
             Plea
             pag.
             80.
             lin
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Nichols
             .
             Plea
             pag.
             223.
             lin
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Subscription
             shaked
             the
             heauens
             and
             darkned
             the
             skies
             .
             Nich
             pag.
             226
             lin
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Humble
             motion
             pag.
             43.
             lin
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             A
             Gentleman
             of
             the
             country
             to
             a
             Londoner
             touching
             an
             answere
             to
             the
             Archb.
             articles
             .
             Regest
             .
             pag.
             178.
             
          
           
             
               Libritui
               penè
               totum
               ●enobis
               exbibent
               .
               Si
               enim
               propt●res
               te
               non
               no●imus
               ,
               quia
               saciem
               corporis
               t●●non
               vidi●●us
               ,
               hoc
               modo
               nec
               ●●se
               tenos●i
               ,
               nam
               in
               quoque
               non
               vides
               ca●●
               Aust.
               epist.
               9.
               ●iero
               .
               Sibi'a
               antiqui
               Serpe●●is
               .
               Hi●ron
               .
               Yea●bitrari
               possunt
               homine
               nibil
               in●enisse
               quod
               diceres
               nisitibi
               proponeres
               c●i
               malediceres
               .
               Aust.
               contr
               .
               Petilian
               .
               Donatist
               .
               Agnoscens
               loquacitatis
               culpam
               vsque
               ad
               mortem
               silentium
               ●enuit
               ,
               vt
               quod
               loquendo
               contraxerat
               tacendo
               emendaret
               .
               Gennad
               .
               Catalog
               .
            
          
           
             
               Conscientia
               est
               applicatio
               notitiae
               nostrae
               ad
               actum
               particularem
               Aquinas
            
             2.
             
             
               Script
               .
               sent
               .
               dist
            
             .
             14.
             art
             .
             4.
             
             Eccles.
             7.23.24
             .
          
           
             
               Conscientia
               testis
               .
               Mille.
               Accusator
               .
               Vinculum
               .
            
             Iudg.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Testificatio
             .
             2.
             
             Examinatio
             .
             3.
             
             Consiliatio
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               De
               praeteritis
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               De
               praeteritis
               factis
               &
               de
               futuris
               faciendis
               .
            
             3
             
               De
               faciendis
               tantum
            
             .
             1.
             
             Dictamen
             .
             2.
             
             Examen
             .
             3.
             
             Ligamen
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.2
             .
          
           
             
               Eadem
               ratione
               prohibentur
               mala
               qua
               praecipiuntur
               bona
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Quia
               ignorantia
               quae
               est
               ex
               culpa
               nocet
               .
               Ambros.
               
            
          
           
             Esa.
             5
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Martyres
               stulta
               philos
               .
               Aust.
            
             
          
           
             
               Aquinas
               in
               disput
               .
               de
               veritat
               .
               quest
               .
            
             17.
             art
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Alex.
             2
             
               part
               .
               Summae
               .
               quest
            
             .
             35
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Chro.
             20.12
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.18
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             10.9
             .
          
           
             
               Perit
               omne
               iudicium
               cum
               res
               transit
               in
               affectum
               .
               Sen.
               
            
          
           
             Hooke●
             .
             lib
             5.
             pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Bonarum
               mentium
               est
               ibi
               culpas
               agnocere
               vbi
               culpa
               non
               est
               Gregor
               .
               Dum
               perturbatur
               conscientia
               hominis
               ,
               reparatur
               in
               homine
               similitudo
               conditoris
               .
            
          
           
             Elizab.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Elizab.
             
          
           
             Martin
             Iunior
             Thes.
             50.
             
          
           
             Apologeticall
             epistle
             .
          
           
             Discourse
             of
             the
             troubles
             .
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             March.
             1.1556
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             132.
             
          
           
             Danger
             .
             pos
             .
             pag.
             98.
             
          
           
             
               Quicquid
               lacerato
               animo
               dixeris
               punientis
               est
               impetus
               non
               charitas
               corrigentis
               :
               dilige&
               di●
               quicquid
               voles
               .
               August
               .
            
          
           
             We
             desire
             humbly
             his
             M●iestie
             and
             the
             whole
             Parliament
             to
             consider
             this
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e12130
           
             
               Quod
               de
               Scriptura
               sacris
               anthantatem
               non
               〈◊〉
               cadem
               facilitate
               contemnitur
               qua
               probatur
               .
               H●er
               .
               in
               Matt.
            
             26.
             
             
               Scriptura
               sacra
               in
               〈…〉
               &
               monendo
               recta
               est
               &
               promittendo
               al●a
               &
               minando
               ter
               .
               ribilis
               .
               Gregor
               .
               in
               Ezech.
               In
               sacra
               scriptura
               qutequid
               docetur
               verit●s
               ;
               qui●quid
               piaecipitur
               bonitas
               quicquid
               promi●titur
               felicitas
               est
               .
               Hugo
               .
            
          
           
             D.
             Sutcliff
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Zanch.
               in
               decal
               pag
            
             671.
             
             
               Omnia
               decenter
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4
             29.
             
             Cartwright
             .
          
           
             Nicholas
             Gallasius
             .
          
           
             
               Pellican
               .
               &
               Siml●rus
               in
               exod
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               Cornel.
               Bertram
               de
               politeia
               Iudai
               .
               dedicated
               to
               Maister
               Beza
               .
            
          
           
             T.
             C.
             lib.
             1.
             pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             Caluin
             in
             Math
             18.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4
             29.
             and
             17
             5.
             
             Deut.
             1.15
             .
             and
             17.12
             .
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.8
             Ierem.
             19.1
             .
             Ezech.
             8
             1.
             
          
           
             Ket
             burnt
             at
             Norwich
             .
          
           
             By
             D.
             Sutcliffe
             and
             the
             suruay
             of
             discipline
             ,
             pag.
             414.
             
          
           
             
               Aust.
               in
               tract
               .
               in
               lob
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hiero.
               ad
               Tit.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Aust
               contra
               .
               faust
               .
               lib.
            
             32.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Suruay
             .
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             Humbl
             .
             motion
             .
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             74.
             
          
           
             Pag
             64.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             Bullinger
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             a
             Bishop
             of
             England
             .
             1574.
             
             March.
             10.
             
          
           
             Anno.
             1574.
             
          
           
             Hart
             ,
             a
             preacher
             at
             Emden
             to
             M
             Feeld
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             right
             reuerend
             the
             L.
             Archbishop
             of
             Canturburie
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e13060
           
             Hook.
             lib.
             ●
             .
             pag.
             228.
             
          
           
             Order
             is
             the
             mother
             and
             preseruer
             of
             all
             things
             .
             
               Greg.
               Nazian
               .
               de
               moderatione
               in
               disput
               .
               servanda
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Euagrium
            
             .
          
           
             
               Beza
               in
               Respo
               .
               ad
               Fractat
               .
               de
               mi●ist
               evangel
               .
               grad
               .
               sol
               .
               153.
               
            
          
           
             
               Hiero
               contrae
               Iouini
               .
               lib.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             7.30
             
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             20.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             19.
             
             
               Nouel
               .
               const
            
             .
             123.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Anno
             do
             .
             255.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             6.43
             
               Epist.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             88.
             
          
           
             The
             defence
             of
             the
             answere
             to
             the
             Admon●
             pag.
             310.
             
          
           
             
               Polydor.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Ixuent
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               T.C.
               pag.
            
             66.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Archshopheard
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             Anno.
             330.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Can.
             33.
             
          
           
             Volusianus
             wrote
             ,
             Anno.
             965.
             
          
           
             
               Theod.
               in
               arg
               .
               in
               epist.
               ad
               Tit.
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             3.
             
               ad
               Cornelium
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ignat.
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Smirnenses
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             epist.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hook.
             lib.
             5.
             236.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             21.14
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             19.28
             .
          
           
             
               Aust.
               de
               har
               .
               cap.
            
             53.
             
             
               Epiph.
               har
            
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             
               Hiero.
               ad
               euagr
            
             .
          
           
             
               T●t
               essent
               sci●mata
               quot
               sacerdotes
               .
               Hiero.
               contr
               .
               luciferi●
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               respons
               .
               ad
               Tractat
               de
               grad
               .
               ministr
               .
               Ab
               eo
               tempore
               quo
               cepit
               dici
               ego
               sum
               Pauli
               ego
               Appollo
               ego
               au
               tem
               Cephae
               .
               Hier.
               in
               cap.
            
             3.
             
               ad
               Titum
               .
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             Cap.
             43.
             
          
           
             D.
             Bilson
             Bish.
             of
             Winchester
             pag.
             247.
             
          
           
             
               Eris
               presbyter
               ●tes
               &
               quando
               deus
               voluerit
               futurus
               Episcopus
               .
               Aust.
               Epist.
            
             210.
             
             D.
             Bils
             .
             p.
             274.
             
          
           
             
               Hierom
               aduers.
               Lucifer
            
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Beza
               in
               Resp.
               ad
               Tract
               .
               de
               minist
               .
               grad
               .
               fol.
            
             143.
             
          
           
             Nay
             you
             any
             work
             pag
             21.
             
          
           
             Vdal
             .
             dial
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iosias
             Nichols
             in
             the
             Plea
             of
             of
             the
             Inoc.
             pag.
             76.
             
          
           
             
               Vt
               peculiarem
               promitterent
               obedientiam
               in
               rebus
               honestis
               suo
               episcopo
               ,
               &
               episcopi
               Metropolitano
               .
               Zanch.
               de
               .
               Relig.
               cap.
            
             25.
             
             Sect.
             38.
             
          
           
             As
             my
             Lord
             Archbishop
             answered
             long
             since
             to
             T.C.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             39.
             
             &
             35.
             millenarij
             .
          
           
             
               Iustar
               fontis
               purissimi
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Dialogue
             that
             came
             frō
             Throg
             .
             D.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ambrosium
             noui
             vnum
             qui
             s●lus
             dignè
             vocetur
             Episcopus
             .
          
           
             ●ph
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.34
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.17
             18.19
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e15610
           
             28
             Flamines
             turned
             into
             so
             many
             Bish.
             &
             3
             Archflamins
             into
             3.
             
             Archbi
             .
             in
             the
             da●es
             of
             Eleuthe●g
             .
             Fox
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             146.
             
             Platin.
             Galfrid
             Momu
             .
             Heb.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.19
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             5
             28
             19.
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             Eccle
             1.23
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Math
             25.
             
          
           
             Falsa
             est
             eorū
             scientia
             qui
             quod
             necessariū
             est
             pro
             suꝑfluo
             deserūt
             quod
             solidū
             ꝓ
             vacuo
             ,
             vtile
             ꝓinutili
             ,
             bonū
             ꝓ
             malo
             .
             Gregor
             .
             Ezek.
             Contention
             .
             Sitnah
             .
             Hatred
             Gen.
             26.20.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             ●
             victim
             in
             rep
             .
             Sacerdotiū
             non
             est
             sanū
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.24
             .
          
           
             Non
             prodito●
             aut
             raptor
             .
             Chrisost.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             22
             14.
             
             Prou.
             20.6
             :
          
           
             A
             Lay
             man
             :
             Es.
             56
             10.
             
             This
             was
             s●oké
             against
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             and
             Magis
             .
             Caluin
             .
             Ber.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41
             33.
             
          
           
             Speculator
             〈◊〉
             .
             Preco
             nintus
             .
             D●
             cto
             ,
             ●●lciu●
             〈◊〉
             ●nissu●
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Eccle.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             25.11
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.52
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eupolis
             .
             Eccle.
             2
             ,
             16.17
             .
          
           
             verse
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             45.
             
          
           
             Zanch
             in
             .
             4.
             
             Prec
             .
             Cap.
             19.
             pag.
             654.
             
          
           
             Apollos
             preached
             diligently
             and
             knew
             only
             the
             Bap.
             of
             Iohn
             Act.
             18.
             
             Nec
             ignoro
             maxim
             ●s
             honore
             ;
             ad
             parū
             dignos
             penuria
             meliorū
             s●lere
             defferri
             .
             Māmertius
             Panager
             .
             ad
             Iulianum
             .
          
           
             My
             L.
             Grace
             .
             M.
             Hooker
             .
             Perkins
             vpon
             the
             L.
             praier
             .
          
           
             Into
             what
             house
             soeuer
             ye
             enter
             say
             Pax
             huie
             dom●
             Luk.
             10.
             
          
           
             Maximū
             viu●di
             impedunētū
             est
             expectatio
             que
             pende●
             ex
             crastino
             pe●
             dis
             hodiernū
             .
             Sene.
             de
             breu●●
             vitae
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
             Titus
             .
             19.
             2.
             
             Tim
             2.15
             .
             Hos.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Math.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             obseruation
             of
             M.
             Hookes
             .
          
           
             Titus
             .
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Que
             Prophetae
             vaticinati
             sunt
             populis
             predicare
             hoc
             est
             legere
             .
             Gloss
             ▪
             in
             verb.
             predicare
             dist
             .
             25.
             
             C.
             perlectis
             ●●
             .
             ad
             Lectorē
             .
          
           
             M.
             Hook.
             lib.
             5.
             pag.
             263
             :
          
           
             M.
             Curlus
             .
          
           
             Non
             est
             opus
             rcip
             .
             eo
             ciue
             qui
             parite
             nesciret
             .
             Val.
             Max●
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Nichols
             in
             the
             plea.
             pag.
             145.
             
             Lin
             12.
             
          
           
             Nichols
             .
             pag.
             171.
             
             Lin.
             1.1
             .
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             Confess
             .
             Heluet
             .
          
           
             Which
             are
             aboue
             8000.
             
          
           
             Nichols
             plea.
             Pag.
             171.
             
             Lin.
             14.
             
          
           
             Magna
             Charta
             33.
             
             &
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             52.
             
             Hen.
             3
             Ansegisus
             legum
             .
             Franciae
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             84.
             
             Anno.
             827.
             
          
           
             Anno.
             654.
             
             Concilij
             Tol.
             9.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nouella
             Constit
             ▪
             123.
             cap.
             18
             
          
           
             Omnia
             ista
             ta●●
             propitius
             aspiciet
             quam
             aegros
             suos
             medicus
             .
             Sen.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Ira.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             30.
             
          
           
             T.
             C.
             aloweth
             onely
             readers
             .
             pag.
             104.
             
             Sect
             3
             Some
             godly
             graue
             man
             which
             can
             doe
             nothing
             else
             but
             read
             ,
             may
             be
             appointed
             to
             be
             reader
             in
             the
             church
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e17710
           
             1
             Vniuersities
             
          
           
             2
             &
             Cathedral
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             39.
             
             Elizab.
             
          
           
             Purū
             ,
             probū
             ,
             prophanū
             ,
             suū
             fest
             .
             lib
             ▪
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             24
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.7.8
             .
          
           
             a
             Honores
             quos
             expetunt
             multi
             Cato
             petere
             non
             debuit
             sed
             eos
             ciuitas
             ob
             eius
             virtutē
             non
             petenti
             dare
             .
             Aust.
             lib.
             5.
             de
             ciui
             Dei.
             
          
           
             b
             Praedicatores
             boni
             &
             honorē
             propter
             elationem
             sugiunt
             &
             honorari
             tamen
             propter
             imitationem
             volunt
             .
             Greg.
             in
             moral
             .
          
           
             c
             Vetus
             predicatornō
             ideo
             hic
             predicare
             debet
             vt
             in
             hoc
             tempore
             mercedem
             recipiat
             sed
             ideo
             debet
             mercedem
             recipere
             vt
             predicare
             sufficiat
             ,
             Greg.
             
          
           
             Nescio
             quid
             habet
             sordidi
             singulorum
             agros
             aestimare
             Trauers
             ,
             in
             discipt
             .
             Eccl.
             fol.
             95.96
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             14.20
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             Diuitiarum
             sepes
             decimae
             R.
             Aquila
             in
             pirk
             .
             Aboth
             .
             Malach.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Nullius
             autē
             res
             sa●rae
             &
             religiose
             &
             sacte
             quod
             enim
             diuini
             iurisest
             id
             nullius
             in
             bonis
             est
             lustini
             .
             lib
             2.
             
             T
             it
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Nouimus
             multa
             regna
             &
             regeseorum
             propte●eac●cidisse
             quia
             Eecle●ias
             spoliaue●●t
             ●esque
             earū
             vastauerunt
             ,
             alienauerūt
             ,
             veldirupuerūt
             Episcopisque
             &
             sacerdo
             .
             ●ib●
             at●
             ;
             quod
             maius
             est
             Ecclesijs
             conīabstulerūt
             &
             pug
             nanti●●
             dedenīt
             Verba
             .
             Caroli
             Magni
             .
          
           
             c
             Hook
             lib.
             5.
             pag.
             ,
             249.
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             
          
           
             Maiores
             nostri
             adeo
             copijs
             omnibꝰ
             abundabant
             quia
             deo
             decimas
             dabant
             &
             Caesari
             censum
             reddebát
             modo
             autem
             quia
             disces●it
             deuotio
             de●acces●it
             indictio
             fiscal
             noluimus
             partiri
             cum
             Deo
             decimas
             modo
             autem
             totum
             tollitur
             .
             Aust.
             Homel
             48
             .
             cx
             lib.
             50.
             
             Homel
             .
          
           
             ●Error
             fratri
             cellorum
             .
             Ioh.
             de
             Turre
             cremat
             .
             lib
             4.
             pact
             .
             2.
             cap.
             57.
             
             S̄amae
             .
          
           
             Caiat
             .
             in
             22.
             quest
             .
             87.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             1.46
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             3.36
             .
          
           
             Suruay
             .
             pag.
             117.
             
          
           
             M.
             Beza
             .
             contr
             .
             Erast.
             lib.
             script
             T.
             C.
             lib.
             1.
             pag.
             1●7
             .
          
           
             The
             humble
             motion
             .
          
           
             The
             2
             Admonit
             .
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             humble
             motion
             .
             pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             97.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             98.
             
             Lin.
             3.
             
             Pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             My
             L.
             his
             grace
             of
             Cant.
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             answere
             to
             the
             Admonit
             .
             pag
             747.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             82
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             13.
             
          
           
             Vrban●
             prim●
             epist.
             ad
             omnes
             Episcopos
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e18900
           
             Ef.
             56
             10.
             11.
             
             Zachar.
             11.
             17.
             
             Ezech.
             34
             2.
             
             Math.
             15.
             14.
             
             Act.
             20
             18.
             
             Act.
             20
             2.
             
          
           
             Elezh
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Lu●
             .
             13.7
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             30.
             
             Nichols
             in
             the
             plea
             pag.
             212.
             
             Lin.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             34.2
             .
          
           
             M.
             Hooker
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
             pag.
             251.
             
          
           
             Anno.
             112.
             
             Gloss.
             in
             verbo
             aut
             in
             elect
             .
             cap.
             nec
             Numer●
             .
             10.
             q.
             3.
             
             Anno.
             636.
             
             Camde●
             .
          
           
             This
             the
             Lords
             did
             for
             which
             they
             were
             allowed
             to
             bee
             patrons
             .
          
           
             This
             M
             Rogers
             Martir
             wisned
             Anno.
             1554.
             
             Act.
             &
             Monu
             .
             fol
             1492.
             
          
           
             M.
             Hooper
             and
             he
             wisht
             they
             might
             haue
             .
             10
             
          
           
             Chore
             Piscopi
             villarū
             Episcopi
             .
             Damas.
             epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Concit
             .
             Neocesar
             .
             cau
             .
             13.
             
             &
             Antioch
             .
             cau
             8
             Some
             of
             these
             being
             Suffraganes
             did
             ordaine
             Presbiters
             .
             Concil
             .
             Antio
             .
             cau
             .
             10
             
          
           
             Reasons
             all
             edged
             in
             the
             Abstract
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Extragauants
             .
          
           
             By
             D.
             Cosen
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hen.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Dispensatio
             estiuris
             cōmumis
             relaxatio
             facta
             cū
             causae
             cognitione
             ab
             eo
             qui
             ius
             habet
             dispēsandi
             .
             Dispensare
             est
             diuersa
             pensare
             ;
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             who
             disallow
             all
             dispensations
             .
             Lex
             humana
             quā
             vis
             Iusta
             sit
             commutari
             tamē
             pro
             tempore
             iustè
             potest
             .
             Aust.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             liber
             arb
             .
          
           
             Aquinas
             .
             12.
             qu
             97.
             act
             .
             1.
             fol.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ridiculum
             est
             &
             ●atis
             abominabile
             dedec
             '
             vt
             traditiones
             quas
             antiquitus
             a
             patribus
             accipimus
             infringi
             patimur
             Decret
             .
             dist
             .
             12
             ca.
             ridiculū
             est
             Euidens
             debet
             esse
             vtilitas
             vt
             rectarecedatur
             ab
             eo
             iure
             quod
             diu
             aequum
             visum
             est
             .
             Aqui.
             12.
             q.
             97.
             
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             Abstract
             .
             pag.
             128.
             
          
           
             Zanch
             in
             decat
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             pag.
             180.
             
          
           
             Ocatꝰ
             ad
             scopum
             .
          
           
             Intelligentia
             distorū
             ex
             causa
             est
             assum
             ēda
             quia
             non
             sermoni
             res
             sed
             rei
             debet
             esse
             sermo
             subiectis
             .
             Hilar.
             in
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             14
             
          
           
             Waldenses
             &
             some
             of
             the
             Cathari
             .
             Alph.
             de
             Castr
             lib.
             8
             Haeres
             .
             Iuramentum
             .
             Ma●h
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Quod
             fit
             authoritate
             superioris
             non
             fit
             contra
             preceptum
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             L.
             Scio.
             ff
             .
             de
             minoribus
             .
          
           
             Panormit
             .
             in
             C.
             de
             multa
             extr
             .
             de
             Preb.
             vlt.
             notab
             .
             Aunswere
             to
             the
             Abstaact
             .
             pag.
             230.
             
             My
             L.
             his
             grace
             of
             Cant.
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             answere
             to
             the
             Admo
             .
             Tract
             .
             cap.
             1.
             diuis
             .
             1.
             pag.
             236.
             
             D.
             Bridges
             .
             pag.
             488.
             
          
           
             Nichol.
             in
             tho
             plea.
             pag.
             210.
             
             Lin.
             14.
             
          
           
             Pag
             221.
             
          
           
             Pag
             35.
             
          
           
             Canon
             Residentia
             .
             1571.
             
             &
             1597.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.13
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e20380
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.23
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             11.9
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             24.9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             118.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             11.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Esdr.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             114.5
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.10
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Zwengfeldiā●
             
          
           
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             Basil.
             Epist.
             6●
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.26
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             27.
             
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             T.
             C.
             lib.
             1.
             pag.
             131.
             
          
           
             Conci
             .
             Lat.
             sub
             Inno.
             3
             cap.
             13
             Concil
             .
             Lugil
             .
             a
             Grego
             .
             10.
             
             Concil
             .
             Carth.
             3.
             can
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Martianus
             Iurisconsul
             .
             in
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Colleg
             .
             Illic
             .
          
           
             Nouel
             .
             58
             ca
             8
             siquid
             in
             sua
             domo
             .
             
               Ne
               forte
               aliquid
               contrafidem
               aut
               p
               minus
               studiū
               fit
               cōpositū
               Concil
               .
               mileuit
               sub
               Inno
               1.
               can
               .
               2.
               
               Leu.
               17.
               
               Deut.
               12.
               13.
               
               Magistri
               erroris
               existūt
               quia
               veritatis
               discipuli
               nō
               fuerūt
               .
               Nemo
               priuatim
               deos
               habes
               fit
               .
               Lex
               .
               12.
               tab
               Amil.
               pro
               Plutarch
               Thacid
               .
            
          
           
             Seperatim
             nemo
             habessit
             deos
             neue
             nouos
             siue
             aduenas
             nisi
             publice
             ascitos
             priuatim
             colunto
             12
             ▪
             Tabul
             .
          
           
             Sundry
             Martirs
             in
             Q.
             Maries
             time
             .
             Diuers
             Bish.
             of
             our
             nation
             in
             Germ.
             
          
           
             My
             L.
             his
             grace
             in
             def
             .
             of
             the
             answere
             to
             the
             Adm.
             M.
             Hook
             ,
             lib.
             5
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             2.5
             .
             6
             
          
           
             1554
             Iune
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             Knox
             &
             others
             
          
           
             Discourse
             of
             the
             trouble
             at
             Franckford
             .
             pag
             28.
             
             Knox
             &
             Whittingam
             .
             Discour
             .
             pa.
             35
             
          
           
             From
             Geneua
             Ian.
             20
             ,
             1555.
             
          
           
             D.
             Horn.
             D.
             Leuer
             .
             D.
             Humphry
             .
             D.
             Sands
             .
             D.
             Grindall
             .
             D.
             Cox.
             D.
             Scorie
             .
             D.
             Iewell
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             conference
             betwixt
             him
             &
             B.
             Gardiner
             .
             Ianu.
             22.
             1555.
             
             Act
             &
             Monu
             ▪
             fo
             .
             1521
             Note
             that
             this
             censure
             of
             D.
             Tailour
             martir
             was
             giuen
             in
             England
             within
             2
             daies
             of
             that
             cēsure
             which
             M.
             Caluin
             gaue
             at
             Geneua
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Bucerum
             Cranmerum
             .
             Ridleum
             .
          
           
             Vide
             librū
             nuperim●ressum
             
          
           
             Sutlif
             .
             de
             mis●a
             .
             pag
             146
             ▪
             This
             letter
             was
             sent
             Nouē
             .
             28
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             with
             16
             hands
             to
             them
             of
             Franckford
             .
          
           
             Si
             per
             omnia
             precationum
             sanctorū
             verba
             discurras
             quātū
             existimo
             nihil
             inuenies
             quod
             non
             ista
             dominica
             contineat
             &
             concludat
             oratio
             ,
             &c.
             
             Aust.
             epist
             12.
             ad
             probam
             viduam
             .
          
           
             Deering
             against
             Hard.
             in
             a
             booke
             called
             a
             sparing
             restraint
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             E●
             .
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Mil.
             in
             psa
             .
             67.
             
          
           
             M.
             Bucer
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             Archbish
             .
             Cranmer
             .
          
           
             In
             arg
             .
             in
             Epist
             ad
             Galat.
             Pauli
             res
             ipsas
             sequntur
             plures
             nomina
             rerū
             plurimi
             magistrorum
             .
          
           
             Consentimus
             in
             eo
             quod
             conuenit
             non
             in
             eo
             quod
             receptum
             est
             .
          
           
             Iust.
             Martir
             .
             2.
             
             Apol.
             Tertul.
             in
             apol
             .
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             Colos.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             5.27
             .
             S.
             Aust.
             in
             many
             places
             mentioneth
             this
             custome
             to
             be
             ancient
             and
             vsuall
             .
             De
             ciuit
             .
             lib.
             22
             Ser.
             236.
             
          
           
             Stat
             minister
             ,
             comunis
             minister
             alta
             voce
             clamat
             attendamus
             .
             Chris.
             Hom.
             9.
             in
             cap
             9.
             
             Act.
             Luk.
             4.
             
             Act.
             13.15.17.18
             .
          
           
             M.
             Hook.
             
          
           
             Nemo
             paucis
             explicat
             quod
             ●on
             recte
             intelligit
             .
             Eras.
             in
             praef
             .
             in
             Arnob
             in
             Psalt
             .
          
           
             The
             Collect
             on
             Trinitie
             Sunday
             .
          
           
             Aliud
             est
             petere
             liberationē
             presentem
             aliud
             est
             petere
             liberaria
             male
             pen●presentis
             
          
           
             Psal.
             91.
             
             Math.
             6.
             
          
           
             12
             Sunday
             after
             Trinitie
             .
          
           
             T.C.
             
          
           
             Si
             quoties
             homines
             peccant
             
          
           
             Iust.
             Martir
             2.
             
             Apol.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             Haxame
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             12●
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             118.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             7
             9.
             
          
           
             Luk
             ▪
             19.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             
          
           
             Discourse
             of
             the
             troubles
             pag.
             133.
             
          
           
             In
             Baptismo
             regeneramur
             ad
             vitam
             post
             Baptismū
             confirmamur
             ad
             pugnam
             Euse.
             Emissen
             .
          
           
             Non
             amissi
             sed
             premissi
             fulgent
             .
             Disperandi
             sunt
             vt
             absentes
             non
             deplorandivt
             mo●●ul
             .
          
           
             Standon
             in
             the
             Register
             .
             pag
             409.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Collect
             for
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Lent.
             Regist.
             Pag.
             82
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             53.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e24360
           
             Pf.
             59.
             11.
             
          
           
             Concil
             4.
             
             Tolet
             ▪
             sub
             Honorio
             primo
             .
             can
             .
             56.
             
             De
             Cret
             .
             dist
             .
             45.
             can
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Zanch.
               in
               decal
               .
               pag.
            
             727.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.18.19
             
          
           
             But
             we
             pleade
             not
             as
             that
             harlot
             before
             
               Salomon
               ,
               diuidatur
            
             .
             All
             or
             none
             .
             Pag.
             117.
             
             Henr.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Reformer
             boaste
             ▪
             of
             1000
             hands
             .
             Danger
             pos
             ,
             pag.
             137.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.15
             .
             
               Quisquis
               post
               veritatem
               repertā
               aliquid
               vlterius
               diseutit
               ,
               mēdacium
               querit
               .
               Quorū
               studiū
               in
               expugnandis
               heretecis
               non
               reprehenderem
               ,
               si
               non
               studio
               vi●ēdi
               plus
               quam
               opertuit
               certa●●ēt
               .
               Sulp.
               Seuer
               .
               Epi.
            
             27.
             
             
               Seuire
               se
               nolle
               aliquando
               Donatistae
               di●eba●t
               ,
               ego
               vero
               non
               potuisse
               ▪
               ●●bitror
               Aust.
               Nulla
               ●●stias●
               nemanē
               vulnerae
               ma●
               uetadicitur
               ,
               quia
               dentes
               &
               vngues
               non
               habet
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e25340
           
             Lib.
             12.
             
             Annal.
             
          
           
             
               Raro
               eminentes
               viros
               non
               magnis
               adiutoribus
               ad
               gubernandam
               fortunam
               suam
               vsos
               inuenies
               .
               Velleius
               paters
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dionis
               .
               Halycar
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Senec.
               de
               Benef.
               lib.
            
             16.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               T●tit
               .
               lib
            
             4
             :
             
               Hist.
               Dec●●
               pasis
            
             .
          
           
             Master
             Hooker
             
          
           
             Ps.
             83.3
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             21.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             5.7
             ,
          
           
             Luke
             .
             5.26
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             75.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19461-e26120
           
             
               Leu.
               23.11
            
             .